Part 1 Chapter 1
Emma Woodhouse, handsome, clever, and rich, with a comfortable home and happy disposition, seemed to unite some of the best blessings of existence; and had lived nearly twenty-one years in the world with very little to distress or vex her. 

She was the youngest of the two daughters of a most affectionate, indulgent father; and had, in consequence of her sister's marriage, been mistress of his house from a very early period. Her mother had died too long ago for her to have more than an indistinct remembrance of her caresses; and her place had been supplied by an excellent woman as governess, who had fallen little short of a mother in affection. 

Sixteen years had Miss Taylor been in Mr. Woodhouse's family, less as a governess than a friend, very fond of both daughters, but particularly of Emma. Between them it was more the intimacy of sisters. Even before Miss Taylor had ceased to hold the nominal office of governess, the mildness of her temper had hardly allowed her to impose any restraint; and the shadow of authority being now long passed away, they had been living together as friend and friend very mutually attached, and Emma doing just what she liked; highly esteeming Miss Taylor's judgment, but directed chiefly by her own. 

The real evils, indeed, of Emma's situation were the power of having rather too much her own way, and a disposition to think a little too well of herself; these were the disadvantages which threatened alloy to her many enjoyments. The danger, however, was at present so unperceived, that they did not by any means rank as misfortunes with her. 

Sorrow came - a gentle sorrow - but not at all in the shape of any disagreeable consciousness. - Miss Taylor married. It was Miss Taylor's loss which first brought grief. It was on the wedding-day of this beloved friend that Emma first sat in mournful thought of any continuance. The wedding over, and the bride-people gone, her father and herself were left to dine together, with no prospect of a third to cheer a long evening. Her father composed himself to sleep after dinner, as usual, and she had then only to sit and think of what she had lost. 

The event had every promise of happiness for her friend. Mr. Weston was a man of unexceptionable character, easy fortune, suitable age, and pleasant manners; and there was some satisfaction in considering with what self-denying, generous friendship she had always wished and promoted the match; but it was a black morning's work for her. The want of Miss Taylor would be felt every hour of every day. She recalled her past kindness - the kindness, the affection of sixteen years - how she had taught and how she had played with her from five years old - how she had devoted all her powers to attach and amuse her in health - and how nursed her through the various illnesses of childhood. A large debt of gratitude was owing here; but the intercourse of the last seven years, the equal footing and perfect unreserve which had soon followed Isabella's marriage, on their being left to each other, was yet a dearer, tenderer recollection. She had been a friend and companion such as few possessed: intelligent, well-informed, useful, gentle, knowing all the ways of the family, interested in all its concerns, and peculiarly interested in herself, in every pleasure, every scheme of hers - one to whom she could speak every thought as it arose, and who had such an affection for her as could never find fault. 

How was she to bear the change? - It was true that her friend was going only half a mile from them; but Emma was aware that great must be the difference between a Mrs. Weston, only half a mile from them, and a Miss Taylor in the house; and with all her advantages, natural and domestic, she was now in great danger of suffering from intellectual solitude. She dearly loved her father, but he was no companion for her. He could not meet her in conversation, rational or playful. 

The evil of the actual disparity in their ages (and Mr. Woodhouse had not married early) was much increased by his constitution and habits; for having been a valetudinarian all his life, without activity of mind or body, he was a much older man in ways than in years; and though everywhere beloved for the friendliness of his heart and his amiable temper, his talents could not have recommended him at any time. 

Her sister, though comparatively but little removed by matrimony, being settled in London, only sixteen miles off, was much beyond her daily reach; and many a long October and November evening must be struggled through at Hartfield, before Christmas brought the next visit from Isabella and her husband, and their little children, to fill the house, and give her pleasant society again. 

Highbury, the large and populous village, almost amounting to a town, to which Hartfield, in spite of its separate lawn, and shrubberies, and name, did really belong, afforded her no equals. The Woodhouses were first in consequence there. All looked up to them. She had many acquaintance in the place, for her father was universally civil, but not one among them who could be accepted in lieu of Miss Taylor for even half a day. It was a melancholy change; and Emma could not but sigh over it, and wish for impossible things, till her father awoke, and made it necessary to be cheerful. His spirits required support. He was a nervous man, easily depressed; fond of every body that he was used to, and hating to part with them; hating change of every kind. Matrimony, as the origin of change, was always disagreeable; and he was by no means yet reconciled to his own daughter's marrying, nor could ever speak of her but with compassion, though it had been entirely a match of affection, when he was now obliged to part with Miss Taylor too; and from his habits of gentle selfishness, and of being never able to suppose that other people could feel differently from himself, he was very much disposed to think Miss Taylor had done as sad a thing for herself as for them, and would have been a great deal happier if she had spent all the rest of her life at Hartfield. Emma smiled and chatted as cheerfully as she could, to keep him from such thoughts; but when tea came, it was impossible for him not to say exactly as he had said at dinner,

`Poor Miss Taylor! - I wish she were here again. What a pity it is that Mr. Weston ever thought of her!'

`I cannot agree with you, papa; you know I cannot. Mr. Weston is such a good-humoured, pleasant, excellent man, that he thoroughly deserves a good wife; - and you would not have had Miss Taylor live with us for ever, and bear all my odd humours, when she might have a house of her own?'

`A house of her own! - But where is the advantage of a house of her own? This is three times as large. - And you have never any odd humours, my dear.'

`How often we shall be going to see them, and they coming to see us! - We shall be always meeting! We must begin; we must go and pay wedding visit very soon.'

`My dear, how am I to get so far? Randalls is such a distance. I could not walk half so far.'

`No, papa, nobody thought of your walking. We must go in the carriage, to be sure.'

`The carriage! But James will not like to put the horses to for such a little way; - and where are the poor horses to be while we are paying our visit?'

`They are to be put into Mr. Weston's stable, papa. You know we have settled all that already. We talked it all over with Mr. Weston last night. And as for James, you may be very sure he will always like going to Randalls, because of his daughter's being housemaid there. I only doubt whether he will ever take us anywhere else. That was your doing, papa. You got Hannah that good place. Nobody thought of Hannah till you mentioned her - James is so obliged to you!'

`I am very glad I did think of her. It was very lucky, for I would not have had poor James think himself slighted upon any account; and I am sure she will make a very good servant: she is a civil, pretty-spoken girl; I have a great opinion of her. Whenever I see her, she always curtseys and asks me how I do, in a very pretty manner; and when you have had her here to do needlework, I observe she always turns the lock of the door the right way and never bangs it. I am sure she will be an excellent servant; and it will be a great comfort to poor Miss Taylor to have somebody about her that she is used to see. Whenever James goes over to see his daughter, you know, she will be hearing of us. He will be able to tell her how we all are.'

Emma spared no exertions to maintain this happier flow of ideas, and hoped, by the help of backgammon, to get her father tolerably through the evening, and be attacked by no regrets but her own. The backgammon-table was placed; but a visitor immediately afterwards walked in and made it unnecessary. 

Mr. Knightley, a sensible man about seven or eight-and-thirty, was not only a very old and intimate friend of the family, but particularly connected with it, as the elder brother of Isabella's husband. He lived about a mile from Highbury, was a frequent visitor, and always welcome, and at this time more welcome than usual, as coming directly from their mutual connexions in London. He had returned to a late dinner, after some days' absence, and now walked up to Hartfield to say that all were well in Brunswick Square. It was a happy circumstance, and animated Mr. Woodhouse for some time. Mr. Knightley had a cheerful manner, which always did him good; and his many inquiries after `poor Isabella' and her children were answered most satisfactorily. When this was over, Mr. Woodhouse gratefully observed, `It is very kind of you, Mr. Knightley, to come out at this late hour to call upon us. I am afraid you must have had a shocking walk.'

`Not at all, sir. It is a beautiful moonlight night; and so mild that I must draw back from your great fire.'

`But you must have found it very damp and dirty. I wish you may not catch cold.'

`Dirty, sir! Look at my shoes. Not a speck on them.'

`Well! that is quite surprising, for we have had a vast deal of rain here. It rained dreadfully hard for half an hour while we were at breakfast. I wanted them to put off the wedding.'

`By the bye - I have not wished you joy. Being pretty well aware of what sort of joy you must both be feeling, I have been in no hurry with my congratulations; but I hope it all went off tolerably well. How did you all behave? Who cried most?'

`Ah! poor Miss Taylor! 'Tis a sad business.'

`Poor Mr. and Miss Woodhouse, if you please; but I cannot possibly say ``poor Miss Taylor.'' I have a great regard for you and Emma; but when it comes to the question of dependence or independence! - At any rate, it must be better to have only one to please than two.'

`Especially when one of those two is such a fanciful, troublesome creature!' said Emma playfully. `That is what you have in your head, I know - and what you would certainly say if my father were not by.'

`I believe it is very true, my dear, indeed,' said Mr. Woodhouse, with a sigh. `I am afraid I am sometimes very fanciful and troublesome.'

`My dearest papa! You do not think I could mean you, or suppose Mr. Knightley to mean you. What a horrible idea! Oh no! I meant only myself. Mr. Knightley loves to find fault with me, you know - in a joke - it is all a joke. We always say what we like to one another.'

Mr. Knightley, in fact, was one of the few people who could see faults in Emma Woodhouse, and the only one who ever told her of them: and though this was not particularly agreeable to Emma herself, she knew it would be so much less so to her father, that she would not have him really suspect such a circumstance as her not being thought perfect by every body. 

`Emma knows I never flatter her,' said Mr. Knightley, `but I meant no reflection on any body. Miss Taylor has been used to have two persons to please; she will now have but one. The chances are that she must be a gainer.'

`Well,' said Emma, willing to let it pass - `you want to hear about the wedding; and I shall be happy to tell you, for we all behaved charmingly. Every body was punctual, every body in their best looks: not a tear, and hardly a long face to be seen. Oh no; we all felt that we were going to be only half a mile apart, and were sure of meeting every day.'

`Dear Emma bears every thing so well,' said her father. `But, Mr. Knightley, she is really very sorry to lose poor Miss Taylor, and I am sure she will miss her more than she thinks for.'

Emma turned away her head, divided between tears and smiles. `It is impossible that Emma should not miss such a companion,' said Mr. Knightley. `We should not like her so well as we do, sir, if we could suppose it; but she knows how much the marriage is to Miss Taylor's advantage; she knows how very acceptable it must be, at Miss Taylor's time of life, to be settled in a home of her own, and how important to her to be secure of a comfortable provision, and therefore cannot allow herself to feel so much pain as pleasure. Every friend of Miss Taylor must be glad to have her so happily married.'

`And you have forgotten one matter of joy to me,' said Emma, `and a very considerable one - that I made the match myself. I made the match, you know, four years ago; and to have it take place, and be proved in the right, when so many people said Mr. Weston would never marry again, may comfort me for any thing.'

Mr. Knightley shook his head at her. Her father fondly replied, `Ah! my dear, I wish you would not make matches and foretell things, for whatever you say always comes to pass. Pray do not make any more matches.'

`I promise you to make none for myself, papa; but I must, indeed, for other people. It is the greatest amusement in the world! And after such success, you know! - Every body said that Mr. Weston would never marry again. Oh dear, no! Mr. Weston, who had been a widower so long, and who seemed so perfectly comfortable without a wife, so constantly occupied either in his business in town or among his friends here, always acceptable wherever he went, always cheerful - Mr. Weston need not spend a single evening in the year alone if he did not like it. Oh no! Mr. Weston certainly would never marry again. Some people even talked of a promise to his wife on her deathbed, and others of the son and the uncle not letting him. All manner of solemn nonsense was talked on the subject, but I believed none of it. 

`Ever since the day - about four years ago - that Miss Taylor and I met with him in Broadway Lane, when, because it began to drizzle, he darted away with so much gallantry, and borrowed two umbrellas for us from Farmer Mitchell's, I made up my mind on the subject. I planned the match from that hour; and when such success has blessed me in this instance, dear papa, you cannot think that I shall leave off match-making.'

`I do not understand what you mean by ``success,''' said Mr. Knightley. `Success supposes endeavour. Your time has been properly and delicately spent, if you have been endeavouring for the last four years to bring about this marriage. A worthy employment for a young lady's mind! But if, which I rather imagine, your making the match, as you call it, means only your planning it, your saying to yourself one idle day, ``I think it would be a very good thing for Miss Taylor if Mr. Weston were to marry her,'' and saying it again to yourself every now and then afterwards, why do you talk of success? Where is your merit? What are you proud of? You made a lucky guess; and that is all that can be said.'

`And have you never known the pleasure and triumph of a lucky guess? - I pity you. - I thought you cleverer - for, depend upon it a lucky guess is never merely luck. There is always some talent in it. And as to my poor word ``success,'' which you quarrel with, I do not know that I am so entirely without any claim to it. You have drawn two pretty pictures; but I think there may be a third - a something between the do-nothing and the do-all. If I had not promoted Mr. Weston's visits here, and given many little encouragements, and smoothed many little matters, it might not have come to any thing after all. I think you must know Hartfield enough to comprehend that.'

`A straightforward, open-hearted man like Weston, and a rational, unaffected woman like Miss Taylor, may be safely left to manage their own concerns. You are more likely to have done harm to yourself, than good to them, by interference.'

`Emma never thinks of herself, if she can do good to others,' rejoined Mr. Woodhouse, understanding but in part. `But, my dear, pray do not make any more matches; they are silly things, and break up one's family circle grievously.'

`Only one more, papa; only for Mr. Elton. Poor Mr. Elton! You like Mr. Elton, papa, - I must look about for a wife for him. There is nobody in Highbury who deserves him - and he has been here a whole year, and has fitted up his house so comfortably, that it would be a shame to have him single any longer - and I thought when he was joining their hands to-day, he looked so very much as if he would like to have the same kind office done for him! I think very well of Mr. Elton, and this is the only way I have of doing him a service.'

`Mr. Elton is a very pretty young man, to be sure, and a very good young man, and I have a great regard for him. But if you want to shew him any attention, my dear, ask him to come and dine with us some day. That will be a much better thing. I dare say Mr. Knightley will be so kind as to meet him.'

`With a great deal of pleasure, sir, at any time,' said Mr. Knightley, laughing, `and I agree with you entirely, that it will be a much better thing. Invite him to dinner, Emma, and help him to the best of the fish and the chicken, but leave him to chuse his own wife. Depend upon it, a man of six or seven-and-twenty can take care of himself.'
 
蒙殿下恩准
谨以最崇高的敬意
将本书
献给摄政王殿下
殿下的
忠诚、恭顺、卑微的仆人
作者
爱玛•伍德豪斯又漂亮，又聪明，又有钱，加上有个舒适的家，性情也很开朗，仿佛人生的几大福分让她占全了。她在人间生活了将近二十一年，一直过着无忧无虑的日子。
爱玛有个极其慈爱的父亲。他对两个女儿十分娇惯，而爱玛又是他的小女儿。由于姐姐出嫁的缘故，爱玛小小年纪就成了家里的女主人。母亲去世得太早，她的爱抚只给爱玛留下个模模糊糊的印象，而取代母亲位置的，是个十分贤惠的女人，她身为家庭女教师，慈爱之心不亚于做母亲的。
泰勒小姐在伍德豪斯先生家待了十六年，与其说是孩子们的家庭教师，不如说是她们的朋友。她非常疼爱两个姑娘，特别是爱玛。她俩之间情同手足，真比亲姊妹还亲。泰勒小姐性情温和，即使名义上还是家庭教师时，也很少去管束爱玛。后来师生关系彻底消失了，两人就像知心朋友一样生活在一起，爱玛更是爱做什么就做什么。她十分尊重泰勒小姐的意见，但她主要按自己的主意办事。
要说爱玛的境况真有什么危害的话，那就是她有权随心所欲，还有点自视过高，这是些不利因素，可能会妨碍她尽情享受许多乐趣。不过，目前尚未察觉这种危险，对她来说还算不上什么不幸。
令人难过的事——令人略感难过的事——终于降临了——但又绝非以令人不快的方式出现的。泰勒小姐结婚了。由于失去了泰勒小姐，爱玛第一次尝到了伤感的滋味。就在这位好友结婚的那天，爱玛第一次凄楚地坐在那里沉思了许久。婚礼结束后，新娘新郎都走了，吃饭时只剩下他们父女俩，不会有第三个人来为这漫长的夜晚活跃一下气氛。吃过晚饭后，父亲像往常一样睡觉去了，爱玛只得坐在那里琢磨自己的损失。
这桩婚事肯定能给她的朋友带来幸福。韦斯顿先生人品出众，家境优裕，年纪相当，举止优雅。爱玛一想起自己曾怀着慷慨无私的情谊，一直在尽心竭力地促成这门亲事，就不禁有些得意。不过，这件事让她一上午都感觉心里不是滋味。泰勒小姐一走，她每天将无时无刻不思念她。她回想起她以前的情意——十六年的情意和慈爱——从她五岁起，泰勒小姐就开始教导她，陪她玩耍——她没灾没病时，泰勒小姐尽量跟她形影不离，逗她开心——她小时候每次生病时，泰勒小姐总要悉心照料她。她的这些情意真让她感激不尽。然而，伊莎贝拉出嫁后，就剩下她们两个相互做伴，七年来平等相待，推心置腹，回想起来倍加亲切，倍加温馨。泰勒小姐真是个难得的朋友和伙伴，又聪明又有见识，又能干又文静，懂得家里的规矩，事事都肯操心，尤其关心她爱玛，关心她的每一个欢乐，每一个心意。这是爱玛可以倾诉衷肠的一个人，对她一片真情，真让她无可挑剔。
她如何来忍受这一变化呢？诚然，她的朋友离她家不过半英里，可爱玛心里明白，住在半英里以外的韦斯顿太太跟住在她家的泰勒小姐相比，那差异可就大了。尽管她性情开朗，家庭条件优越，但她现在势必感到十分孤独。她非常爱她的父亲，但是父亲毕竟做不了她的伴侣。无论是正经交谈还是开开玩笑，父亲跟她总是话不投机。
伍德豪斯先生结婚较晚，他和爱玛因为年龄悬殊而造成的隔阂，由于他体质和习性的缘故，而变得越发严重。他一向体弱多病，加上既不用脑也不活动，还未到迟暮之年就已老态龙钟。虽说他不管走到哪里，人们都喜欢他心地慈善，性情和蔼，但是从来没有人夸赞他的天赋。
爱玛的姐姐出嫁的地方并不远，就在伦敦，离家只有十六英里，不过姐妹俩也不能天天来往。十月和十一月间，爱玛只得在哈特菲尔德熬过一个个漫长的夜晚，等到伊莎贝拉两口子带着孩子来过圣诞节时，家里才会热闹起来，她也才会高高兴兴地有人做伴。
海伯里是个人口众多的大村庄，几乎算得上一个镇。哈特菲尔德虽有自己的草坪、灌木丛和名称，实际上只是村子的一部分。可就在这样一个大村子里，居然找不到跟她情投意合的人。伍德豪斯家是这里的首户人家，大家都很仰慕他们。由于父亲对谁都很客气，爱玛在村里有不少熟人，可惜他们谁也取代不了泰勒小姐，哪怕相处半天也很困难。这是个令人沮丧的变化，爱玛只能为之唉声叹气，胡思乱想，直至父亲醒来，她才不得不摆出一副欣欣然的样子。她父亲需要精神安慰。他是个神经脆弱的人，动不动就会心灰意冷。对于处惯了的人，他个个都很喜欢，就怕跟他们分离，不愿意发生任何变化。结婚势必要引起变化，因而总是让他为之伤感。虽说他女儿跟丈夫恩爱弥笃，但他总也想不通她为什么要嫁人，一说起她就要流露出一副怜悯之情。如今他又不得不眼看着泰勒小姐离他而去。他考虑问题一向只从自身的利益出发，从来想不到别人会跟他持有不同的看法，因此定要认为泰勒小姐所做的这件事，对他们父女、对她自己都非常糟糕，她若是一辈子待在哈特菲尔德，肯定会幸福多了。爱玛尽量装着乐呵呵的，又是说又是笑，以便阻止父亲不要那样去想。但是到吃茶点时，父亲再也克制不住了，又说起了吃午饭时说过的那些话。
“可怜的泰勒小姐！她要是能回来就好了。真遗憾，韦斯顿先生偏偏看上了她！”
“我不同意你的看法，爸爸，你知道我不能同意。韦斯顿先生性情和善，讨人喜欢，是个出类拔萃的男人，就该娶个贤惠的好妻子。泰勒小姐本来可以有个自己的家，你总不能让她陪伴我们一辈子，忍受我的怪脾气吧？”
“她自己的家？她自己的家有什么好的？这个家有她的三倍大。你也从来没有什么怪脾气，亲爱的。”
“我们可以去看他们，他们也可以来看我们，机会多着呢！我们可以经常见面呀！这得由我们先开头，我们得尽快向他们道喜去。”
“亲爱的，我哪能去那么远的地方？兰多尔斯那么远的路，我连一半也走不动。”
“不，爸爸，谁也没想让你走着去。我们当然要坐马车去啦。”
“马车！这么一点点路，詹姆斯才不愿意套马呢。再说，到了那里把可怜的马拴在哪儿？”
“拴在韦斯顿先生的马厩里，爸爸。你要知道，这一切早已安排好了，昨天晚上就跟韦斯顿先生谈妥了。说到詹姆斯，你尽管放心好了，他女儿在兰多尔斯当用人，他总是巴不得去那儿。我倒怀疑他肯不肯送我们到别处去。这事都亏了你，爸爸。你给汉娜找了那份好差事。谁也没有想到汉娜，多亏你提携她。詹姆斯对你好感激啊！”
“我很高兴想到了她。这是～桩好事，我不想让可怜的詹姆斯觉得自己受了冷落。汉娜肯定会是个出色的用人。这姑娘懂礼貌，嘴又甜，给我的印象好极了。她每次见到我，总是又施礼又问安，那样子真招人喜欢。你叫她来做针线活的时候，我见她总是轻轻地打开门，从不搞得砰砰响。我敢说，她一定是个出色的用人。可怜的泰勒小姐能有个熟悉的人跟在身边，也算是一大安慰。你看吧，詹姆斯每次去看他女儿，泰勒小姐就会听到我们的情况，詹姆斯会一五一十地告诉她的。”
这是个比较令人舒心的思路，爱玛竭力引着话头往下说，希望借助十五子游戏，让父亲好歹度过这个夜晚，除了她自己的苦恼以外，不要再去想其他令人不快的事。棋桌刚摆好不久，就来了一位客人，棋便用不着下了。
奈特利先生是个聪明人，大约三十七八岁，跟伍德豪斯家不仅有多年的交情，而且身为伊莎贝拉的夫兄，跟这家人还有一层亲戚关系。他住在离海伯里大约一英里的地方，是伍德豪斯家的常客，而且总是很受欢迎。这一次他就是从他们伦敦的亲戚那里来的，因而比平常更受欢迎。他出去了几天，回到家里吃了顿很晚的晚餐，然后跑到哈特菲尔德，报告说布伦斯维克广场那一家人（译注：伊莎贝拉一家人住在此地。）全都平平安安。这是一条好消息，让伍德豪斯先生兴奋了好一阵。奈特利先生和颜悦色，一向对他颇有好处。伍德豪斯先生问起“可怜的伊莎贝拉”及其子女的许多情况，他都回答得十分令人满意。此后，伍德豪斯先生颇为感激地说道：
“奈特利先生，你真是太好了，这么晚了还跑来看我们。恐怕路上很不好走吧。”
“没有的事儿，先生。今晚月色很美，天气也很暖和，你的炉子烧得这么旺，我还得离远一点。”
“可你一定觉得天气很潮湿，道路很泥泞。但愿你不要着凉。”
“泥泞，先生！你瞧我的鞋，连个泥点也没沾上。”
“是嘛！真没想到，我们这儿可下了不少雨。我们吃早饭的时候，稀里哗啦地下了半个小时。我本想让他们将婚礼延期呢。”
“对啦——我还没有向你们道喜呢。我深知你们两人心里是一种什么喜幸滋味，所以没有急于向你们道喜。不过我希望事情办得还不错吧。你们都表现得怎么样？谁哭得最厉害？”
“咳！可怜的泰勒小姐！这事真叫人伤心。”
“恕我说一声‘可怜的伍德豪斯先生和伍德豪斯小姐’，可我说什么也不能说‘可怜的泰勒小姐’。我非常敬重你和爱玛，可是说到仰赖他人还是独立自主的问题嘛！不管怎么说，取悦一个人比取悦两个人的滋味好受些。”
“特别是两人中有一位还是个那么富于幻想、那么令人厌烦的家伙！”爱玛调皮地说道。“我知道，你心里就是这么想的——要是我父亲不在场的话，你肯定也会这么说。”
“我想的确如此，亲爱的，”伍德豪斯先生说着叹了口气。“恐怕我有时也很富于幻想，也很令人厌烦。”
“我的好爸爸！你不要以为我在说你，也不要以为奈特利先生是在说你。多可怕的念头啊！哦，可别这么想！我只是在说我自己。你也知道，奈特利先生喜欢挑我的刺儿——当然是开玩笑——纯粹是开玩笑。我们两个一向有什么说什么。”
其实，能发现爱玛缺点的人本来就寥寥无几，而发现缺点又肯向她指出的却只有奈特利先生一人。虽说爱玛不大喜欢别人指出自己的缺点，但她知道父亲更不喜欢别人说她的不是，因此便不想让他察觉有人并不把她看成十全十美。
“爱玛知道我从不恭维她，”奈特利先牛说道。“不过我刚才并没有说谁的不是。泰勒小姐以前要取悦两个人，现在只要取悦一个人，看来她是受益者。”
“对啦，”爱玛想把话题岔开，便说道，“你想了解婚礼的情况，我倒很乐意讲给你听听，因为我们人家表现得都很不错。我们个个都准时到场，个个都喜气洋洋。谁也没有流泪，也见不到拉长脸的。哦！真的没有，我们觉得彼此只隔着半英里路，准能天天见面。”
“亲爱的爱玛对什么事都想得开，”做父亲的说道。“不过，奈特利先生，可怜的泰勒小姐走后，她心里真是难过极了。她以后肯定要比现在料想的更加想念泰勒小姐。”
爱玛转过头去，既想哭，又想强颜欢笑。
“这样好的一个伙伴，爱玛不可能不想念，”奈特利先生说道。“如果我们认为她真能不想念泰勒小姐，可就不会像现在这样喜欢她了。不过爱玛知道，这桩婚事对泰勒小姐极为有利。她知道，泰勒小姐到了这个年纪多么想要有个家，多么需要有个生活保障，能过上舒舒服服的日子。因此，爱玛主要应该为之高兴，而不是为之伤心。泰勒小姐结了这门好亲事，她的朋友个个都该为她高兴才是。”
“你忘了我有一件值得高兴的事，”爱玛说，“一件非常值得高兴的事——是我撮合了这桩婚事。你知道，是我四年前给他们做的媒j当时好多人都说韦斯顿先生不会再结婚了，可我却帮助促成了这件好事，而且事实证明我做对了，真使我感到欣慰极了。”
奈特利先生朝她摇摇头。伍德豪斯先生亲切地说道：“哦！亲爱的，我希望你不要去做媒，不要去预言什么事，因为你说的话总是很灵验。请你不要再给人做媒了。”
“我答应不给我自己做媒，爸爸，不过我还非得给别人做媒不可。这真是其乐无穷啊！你瞧这次我干得多漂亮！谁都说韦斯顿先生决不会再结婚了。哦，决不会！韦斯顿先生丧妻这么多年，仿佛一个人过得十分舒服，不是去城里做买卖，就是在这里应酬朋友，到哪儿都受人欢迎，总是那么开心。他要是喜欢热闹，一年到头也不会一个人度过一个夜晚。哦，决不会！韦斯顿先生肯定不会再结婚了。有人甚至说，他妻子临终时，他曾保证决不续娶；还有人说，他儿子和内兄不让他再婚。五花八门的胡言乱语说得一本正经，可我一句也不信。大约四年前的一天，我和泰勒小姐在布罗德韦巷遇见了他，当时正好下起了毛毛雨，他显得十分殷勤，连忙跑到法默•米切尔家，为我们借了两把伞，于是我就打定了主意。从那时候起，我就开始筹划这件好事。亲爱的爸爸，既然我在这件事上取得了这样的成功，你总不会以为我要洗手不干了吧。”
“我不明白你说的‘成功’是什么意思，”奈特利先生说。“成功是要经过努力的。如果过去四年中你一直在努力促成这桩婚事，那你的工夫花得值得，没有白费。这是一位年轻小姐做的一件大好事！可是，依我看来，如果你所谓的促成了这桩婚事，只是指你生出了这个念头，某一天闲着没事儿，便对自己说：‘如果韦斯顿先生肯娶泰勒小姐，我看这对泰勒小姐是件美事。’后来又不时地这么自言自语。如果真是这样，你怎么能谈得上成功呢？你的功劳在哪儿？你有什么值得骄傲的？你是侥幸猜中了，充其量只能这么说罢了。”
“你从未尝过侥幸猜中的甜头和喜悦吧？你让我感到可怜。我原以为你比较聪明——请听着，侥幸猜中决不仅仅靠侥幸，总还需要几分天资。至于你跟我争执的‘成功’二字，我看我也并非一点功劳也没有。你概括了两种情况——可我认为还有第三种情况——介于全然无功和一手包办之间。如果不是我鼓动韦斯顿先生常来这里，不是我给了他那么多细微的鼓励，解决了那么多细微的问题，这件事压根儿就成不了。我想你很了解哈特菲尔德，定能知道这里的奥妙。”
“一个像韦斯顿先生这样襟怀坦白、爽爽快快的男人，一个像泰勒小姐这样明白事理、大大落落的女人，即使不用别人帮忙，也能稳稳妥妥地办好自己的事情。你要是跟着瞎掺和的话，说不定帮不了他们什么忙，反倒害了你自己呢。”
“爱玛要是能帮上别人的忙，就从小考虑她自已，”伍德豪斯先生并不完全明白两人的意思，便插嘴说道。“不过，亲爱的，可别再给别人说媒了，这是做傻事，残酷地拆散了一个家。”
“就再做一次，爸爸，给埃尔顿先生做个媒。可怜的埃尔顿先生！你也挺喜欢埃尔顿先生的，爸爸，我得给他物色个太太。海伯里没有哪个女人配得上他。他在这里住了整整一年了，把房子收拾得那么舒适，叫他再过单身生活就不像话了。今天他帮新人举行婚礼时，我看他那样子，好像他也想来一个同样的仪式！我很器重埃尔顿先生，我只有采取这个方式来帮他的忙。”
“埃尔顿先生的确是个很英俊的小伙子，也是个人品很好的年轻人，我也很看重他。不过，亲爱的，你要是想关心他的话，就请他哪一天来我们家吃顿饭。这样做好多了。我敢说，奈特利先生也会乐意见见他。”
“非常乐意，先生，随便哪一天，”奈特利先生笑着说道。“我完全赞成你的意见，这样做好多了。就请他来吃饭吧，爱玛，请他吃最好的鱼、最好的鸡，但是让他自己选择自己的太太。你听着，一个二十六七岁的人完全可以自己照料自己。”
Part 1 Chapter 2
Mr. Weston was a native of Highbury, and born of a respectable family, which for the last two or three generations had been rising into gentility and property. He had received a good education, but, on succeeding early in life to a small independence, had become indisposed for any of the more homely pursuits in which his brothers were engaged, and had satisfied an active, cheerful mind and social temper by entering into the militia of his county, then embodied. 

Captain Weston was a general favourite; and when the chances of his military life had introduced him to Miss Churchill, of a great Yorkshire family, and Miss Churchill fell in love with him, nobody was surprized, except her brother and his wife, who had never seen him, and who were full of pride and importance, which the connexion would offend. 

Miss Churchill, however, being of age, and with the full command of her fortune - though her fortune bore no proportion to the family-estate - was not to be dissuaded from the marriage, and it took place, to the infinite mortification of Mr. and Mrs. Churchill, who threw her off with due decorum. It was an unsuitable connexion, and did not produce much happiness. Mrs. Weston ought to have found more in it, for she had a husband whose warm heart and sweet temper made him think every thing due to her in return for the great goodness of being in love with him; but though she had one sort of spirit, she had not the best. She had resolution enough to pursue her own will in spite of her brother, but not enough to refrain from unreasonable regrets at that brother's unreasonable anger, nor from missing the luxuries of her former home. They lived beyond their income, but still it was nothing in comparison of Enscombe: she did not cease to love her husband, but she wanted at once to be the wife of Captain Weston, and Miss Churchill of Enscombe. 

Captain Weston, who had been considered, especially by the Churchills, as making such an amazing match, was proved to have much the worst of the bargain; for when his wife died, after a three years' marriage, he was rather a poorer man than at first, and with a child to maintain. From the expense of the child, however, he was soon relieved. The boy had, with the additional softening claim of a lingering illness of his mother's, been the means of a sort of reconciliation; and Mr. and Mrs. Churchill, having no children of their own, nor any other young creature of equal kindred to care for, offered to take the whole charge of the little Frank soon after her decease. Some scruples and some reluctance the widower-father may be supposed to have felt; but as they were overcome by other considerations, the child was given up to the care and the wealth of the Churchills, and he had only his own comfort to seek, and his own situation to improve as he could. 

A complete change of life became desirable. He quitted the militia and engaged in trade, having brothers already established in a good way in London, which afforded him a favourable opening. It was a concern which brought just employment enough. He had still a small house in Highbury, where most of his leisure days were spent; and between useful occupation and the pleasures of society, the next eighteen or twenty years of his life passed cheerfully away. He had, by that time, realised an easy competence - enough to secure the purchase of a little estate adjoining Highbury, which he had always longed for - enough to marry a woman as portionless even as Miss Taylor, and to live according to the wishes of his own friendly and social disposition. 

It was now some time since Miss Taylor had begun to influence his schemes; but as it was not the tyrannic influence of youth on youth, it had not shaken his determination of never settling till he could purchase Randalls, and the sale of Randalls was long looked forward to; but he had gone steadily on, with these objects in view, till they were accomplished. He had made his fortune, bought his house, and obtained his wife; and was beginning a new period of existence, with every probability of greater happiness than in any yet passed through. He had never been an unhappy man; his own temper had secured him from that, even in his first marriage; but his second must shew him how delightful a well-judging and truly amiable woman could be, and must give him the pleasantest proof of its being a great deal better to choose than to be chosen, to excite gratitude than to feel it. 

He had only himself to please in his choice: his fortune was his own; for as to Frank, it was more than being tacitly brought up as his uncle's heir, it had become so avowed an adoption as to have him assume the name of Churchill on coming of age. It was most unlikely, therefore, that he should ever want his father's assistance. His father had no apprehension of it. The aunt was a capricious woman, and governed her husband entirely; but it was not in Mr. Weston's nature to imagine that any caprice could be strong enough to affect one so dear, and, as he believed, so deservedly dear. He saw his son every year in London, and was proud of him; and his fond report of him as a very fine young man had made Highbury feel a sort of pride in him too. He was looked on as sufficiently belonging to the place to make his merits and prospects a kind of common concern. 

Mr. Frank Churchill was one of the boasts of Highbury, and a lively curiosity to see him prevailed, though the compliment was so little returned that he had never been there in his life. His coming to visit his father had been often talked of but never achieved. 

Now, upon his father's marriage, it was very generally proposed, as a most proper attention, that the visit should take place. There was not a dissentient voice on the subject, either when Mrs. Perry drank tea with Mrs. and Miss Bates, or when Mrs. and Miss Bates returned the visit. Now was the time for Mr. Frank Churchill to come among them; and the hope strengthened when it was understood that he had written to his new mother on the occasion. For a few days, every morning visit in Highbury included some mention of the handsome letter Mrs. Weston had received. `I suppose you have heard of the handsome letter Mr. Frank Churchill has written to Mrs. Weston? I understand it was a very handsome letter, indeed. Mr. Woodhouse told me of it. Mr. Woodhouse saw the letter, and he says he never saw such a handsome letter in his life.'

It was, indeed, a highly prized letter. Mrs. Weston had, of course, formed a very favourable idea of the young man; and such a pleasing attention was an irresistible proof of his great good sense, and a most welcome addition to every source and every expression of congratulation which her marriage had already secured. She felt herself a most fortunate woman; and she had lived long enough to know how fortunate she might well be thought, where the only regret was for a partial separation from friends whose friendship for her had never cooled, and who could ill bear to part with her. 

She knew that at times she must be missed; and could not think, without pain, of Emma's losing a single pleasure, or suffering an hour's ennui, from the want of her companionableness: but dear Emma was of no feeble character; she was more equal to her situation than most girls would have been, and had sense, and energy, and spirits that might be hoped would bear her well and happily through its little difficulties and privations. And then there was such comfort in the very easy distance of Randalls from Hartfield, so convenient for even solitary female walking, and in Mr. Weston's disposition and circumstances, which would make the approaching season no hindrance to their spending half the evenings in the week together. 

Her situation was altogether the subject of hours of gratitude to Mrs. Weston, and of moments only of regret; and her satisfaction - -her more than satisfaction - her cheerful enjoyment, was so just and so apparent, that Emma, well as she knew her father, was sometimes taken by surprize at his being still able to pity ``poor Miss Taylor,'' when they left her at Randalls in the centre of every domestic comfort, or saw her go away in the evening attended by her pleasant husband to a carriage of her own. But never did she go without Mr. Woodhouse's giving a gentle sigh, and saying, `Ah, poor Miss Taylor! She would be very glad to stay.'

There was no recovering Miss Taylor - nor much likelihood of ceasing to pity her; but a few weeks brought some alleviation to Mr. Woodhouse. The compliments of his neighbours were over; he was no longer teased by being wished joy of so sorrowful an event; and the wedding-cake, which had been a great distress to him, was all eat up. His own stomach could bear nothing rich, and he could never believe other people to be different from himself. What was unwholesome to him he regarded as unfit for any body; and he had, therefore, earnestly tried to dissuade them from having any wedding-cake at all, and when that proved vain, as earnestly tried to prevent any body's eating it. He had been at the pains of consulting Mr. Perry, the apothecary, on the subject. Mr. Perry was an intelligent, gentlemanlike man, whose frequent visits were one of the comforts of Mr. Woodhouse's life; and upon being applied to, he could not but acknowledge (though it seemed rather against the bias of inclination) that wedding-cake might certainly disagree with many - perhaps with most people, unless taken moderately. With such an opinion, in confirmation of his own, Mr. Woodhouse hoped to influence every visitor of the newly married pair; but still the cake was eaten; and there was no rest for his benevolent nerves till it was all gone. 

There was a strange rumour in Highbury of all the little Perrys being seen with a slice of Mrs. Weston's wedding-cake in their hands: but Mr. Woodhouse would never believe it. 
 
韦斯顿先生是海伯里本地人，出生于一个体面人家。他家里上两三代人渐渐发起来了，有了钱，也有了地位。他受过良好的教育，但因早年继承了一小笔遗产，便不屑于从事几个兄弟所从事的平凡职业，而参加了本郡的民兵团，以满足他那活跃快活的心灵和喜爱交际的性情。
韦斯顿上尉是个谁都喜欢的人。参军以后，他有幸结识了出身于约克郡一家名门望族的邱吉尔小姐，而邱吉尔小姐又爱上了他。这事谁也不感到奇怪，唯独小姐的哥嫂从未见过韦斯顿上尉，加之两人又自命不凡，自恃高贵，觉得这门亲事有损他们的尊严。
然而，邱吉尔小姐毕竟已经成年，并且掌握着一笔财产（尽管跟家中的资财相比微不足道），因而说什么也不肯罢休，硬是结了婚，惹得邱吉尔夫妇大为恼怒，以体面的方式同她断绝了关系。这是一起不般配的婚事，并没给两人带来多大的幸福。按说韦斯顿夫人应该觉得幸福一些，因为她丈夫心地善良，性情温和，为了报答她跟他相爱的人恩，事事都要为她着想。然而，虽说她有一定的勇气，但她并非无懈可击。她曾不顾兄长的反对，毅然按自己的意愿结了婚，可后来又忍不住要对那位兄长的无端恼怒感到无端的懊悔，忍不住要留恋老家的奢侈排场。他们过着人不敷出的日子，却依然不能跟恩斯库姆的生活相比。她对丈夫并未情淡爱弛，可她巴望既做韦斯顿上尉的妻子，又做恩斯库姆的邱吉尔小姐。
在别人看来，特别是在邱吉尔夫妇看来，韦斯顿上尉高攀了一门贵亲，可事实上他却倒了大霉。他结婚三年后妻子就死了，这时他不仅比结婚前来得更穷，而且还要抚养一个孩子。不过，没过多久，孩子的花销就不用他承担了。原来，这孩子以及那久病不起的母亲太让人可怜，倒成了促成和解的媒介。邱吉尔夫妇没有自己的孩子，也没有别的近亲的孩子可供他们收养。所以，孩子的母亲死后不久，他们就提出要收养小弗兰克。可以料想，那丧偶的父亲心里有些顾虑，有些踌躇。不过，往别的方面一考虑，他又打消了顾虑和踌躇，把孩子交给了邱吉尔夫妇，让他跟着他们享福去，而他只需要寻求自己的安逸，尽可能改善自己的境况。
以前的生活需要来个彻底的改变。他退出民兵团，做起生意来，由于几个哥哥在伦敦干得挺红火，也就给他提供了个好机会。那是一个小商行，刚好有足够的事情让他干。他在海伯里还有一栋小房子，闲暇时间大多在这里度过。随后的十八年、二十年中，他一边做点有益的事情，一边享受交友的乐趣，过得倒也挺快活。后来，日子过得充裕了，他本来早就想在海伯里附近买一小宗家业，现在终于有钱置办了，也有钱娶一个像泰勒小姐这样没有陪嫁的女人，并且按照自己和易近人、喜欢交际的性情，过着称心如意的生活。
他打泰勒小姐的主意不是一两天的事了，但毕竟不像年轻人相爱那样急不可耐，本来早就想要买下兰多尔斯，决心买下兰多尔斯再成家，后来坠人情网也没动摇这个决心。他抱着这些目标，稳打稳扎，终于一个个实现了。他发了财，买了房子，娶了太太，开始了新的生活，大有可能比以往任何时候过得都快活。他从来没有郁郁不乐过，这是他的性情决定的，即使第一次结婚时也是如此。然而，这第二次结婚必将使他体会到，娶一个明白事理、和蔼可亲的女人该是多么喜幸，并能使他极其惬意地认识到，挑选别人要比被人挑选好得多，让人感激要比感激别人好得多。
他完全根据自己的意愿作出这样的抉择。他的财产是属于他自己的，至于弗兰克，他被舅舅当做继承人收养，并不仅仅是一种默契，而是双方有言在先，等他成年时，就改姓邱吉尔。因此，弗兰克不大可能求助于他父亲，他父亲也不担心这一点。弗兰克的舅妈是个任性的女人，丈夫完全受她摆布。但是，韦斯顿先生并不相信她的任性会有那么大的威力，居然能左右这么可爱的一个人，而且他认为也是值得大家喜爱的一个人。他每年都能在伦敦看见自己的儿子，很为他感到骄傲。他夸赞他是个出类拔萃的青年，以至于海伯里的人也有些为他感到骄傲。大家把他看成当地人，他身上的优点和未来的前程，都受到众人的关注。
弗兰克•邱吉尔先生成了一个海伯里人引以为荣的人物，大家都殷切地想要见见他，不过这番好意并没得到报偿，他长这么大还从未来过海伯里。人们常说他会来看看他的父亲，可始终没有成为现实。
现在他父亲结婚了，大家觉得理所当然，这一下他该来了。不管是佩里太太与贝茨母女喝茶的时候，还是贝茨母女回访的时候，谁也没对这个问题表示过异议。这一回，弗兰克•邱吉尔说什么也得回一趟家了。后来听说他特地给继母写了一封信，于是大家越发增强了信心。几天来，凡是来海伯里串门的人，都要说起韦斯顿夫人收到一封十分得体的信。“弗兰克•邱吉尔先生给韦斯顿太太写了一封十分得体的信，我想你听说了吧？依我看，那还真是一封十分得体的信。这是伍德豪斯先生告诉我的。伍德豪斯先生看见了信，说他从未见过写得这么得体的信。”
那的确是一封非常珍贵的信。韦斯顿太太自然对这位年轻人产生了良好的印象。他如此讲究礼貌真讨人喜欢，无可争辩地证明了他十分通情达理，使她那本来就很称心如意的婚事变得越发可喜可贺了。她觉得自己是个极其幸运的女人。她凭多年的生活经验知道，别人也会认为她很幸运，唯一的遗憾是跟朋友见面少了，而那些朋友对她的情谊始终没有淡薄，哪里忍心与她分离呀！
她知道，他们一定时常思念她。她一想到爱玛因为没有她做伴，哪怕失去一丁点的乐趣，感到一时一刻的无聊，都会使她感到难过。不过，亲爱的爱玛决不是个意志薄弱的人，她比大多数姑娘更能适应环境的变化。她有头脑，有活力，也有毅力，遇到一些小小的艰难困苦，都可望能欣然处之。再说，值得欣慰的是，兰多尔斯离哈特菲尔德没有多少路，一个女人即使没人陪伴，走来走去也很方便；加上韦斯顿先生脾气好，家庭条件又不错，等冬天一到，老朋友一星期聚会三四个晚上是不成问题的。
于是，爱玛一说起自己的境况，总要滔滔不绝地对韦斯顿太太表示感激，而那表示惋惜的话，只是偶尔说上一两句。她感到很称心——其实不光是称心——显然她感到很开心，而且也有理由开心。爱玛尽管非常了解父亲，但有时候，或者是在兰多尔斯离开韦斯顿太太那舒适的家，或者是晚上眼见着韦斯顿太太由和蔼可亲的丈夫陪伴去乘坐自己的马车，父亲居然还能怜悯“可怜的泰勒小姐”，真让她感到吃惊。韦斯顿太太每次离去时，伍德豪斯先生总要轻轻叹口气，说道： “唉！可怜的泰勒小姐。她其实是很不情愿走的。”
泰勒小姐是拉不回来了——也不大可能不去可怜她。可是几个星期后，伍德豪斯先生终于减少了几分烦恼。左邻右舍都恭贺完了；没有人再为这样一件可悲的事向他道喜，惹他伤心了；那个惹他大为伤感的结婚蛋糕也吃光了。他自己的胃消化不了油腻的食物，便认为别人跟他没什么两样。凡是他不宜于吃的东西，他就认定谁都不宜于吃。因此，他就极力劝说众人不要做结婚蛋糕，这一招不灵时，他又极力劝阻大家不要吃。他为此事特地请教了药剂师佩里先生。佩里先生是个很有见识的人，又有绅士风度，常去伍德豪斯先生家，给他的生活带来几分安慰。既然伍德豪斯先生求助于他，他尽管心里不情愿，却不得不承认：有许多人——甚至大多数人，的确不适于吃结婚蛋糕，要吃也只能少吃一点。这话正好印证了他的观点，伍德豪斯先生满以为可以说服来向新婚夫妇道喜的人，没想到大家还是照样吃蛋糕，他好心好意地劝阻，直至蛋糕给吃了个净光，神经才松懈下来。
海伯里有一条奇怪的谣传，说有人看见佩里家的孩子个个手里拿着一块韦斯顿太太的结婚蛋糕，可伍德豪斯先生说什么也不肯相信。
Part 1 Chapter 3
Mr. Woodhouse was fond of society in his own way. He liked very much to have his friends come and see him; and from various united causes, from his long residence at Hartfield, and his good nature, from his fortune, his house, and his daughter, he could command the visits of his own little circle, in a great measure, as he liked. He had not much intercourse with any families beyond that circle; his horror of late hours, and large dinner-parties, made him unfit for any acquaintance but such as would visit him on his own terms. Fortunately for him, Highbury, including Randalls in the same parish, and Donwell Abbey in the parish adjoining, the seat of Mr. Knightley, comprehended many such. Not unfrequently, through Emma's persuasion, he had some of the chosen and the best to dine with him: but evening parties were what he preferred; and, unless he fancied himself at any time unequal to company, there was scarcely an evening in the week in which Emma could not make up a card-table for him. 

Real, long-standing regard brought the Westons and Mr. Knightley; and by Mr. Elton, a young man living alone without liking it, the privilege of exchanging any vacant evening of his own blank solitude for the elegancies and society of Mr. Woodhouse's drawing-room, and the smiles of his lovely daughter, was in no danger of being thrown away. 

After these came a second set; among the most come-at-able of whom were Mrs. and Miss Bates, and Mrs. Goddard, three ladies almost always at the service of an invitation from Hartfield, and who were fetched and carried home so often, that Mr. Woodhouse thought it no hardship for either James or the horses. Had it taken place only once a year, it would have been a grievance. 

Mrs. Bates, the widow of a former vicar of Highbury, was a very old lady, almost past every thing but tea and quadrille. She lived with her single daughter in a very small way, and was considered with all the regard and respect which a harmless old lady, under such untoward circumstances, can excite. Her daughter enjoyed a most uncommon degree of popularity for a woman neither young, handsome, rich, nor married. Miss Bates stood in the very worst predicament in the world for having much of the public favour; and she had no intellectual superiority to make atonement to herself, or frighten those who might hate her into outward respect. She had never boasted either beauty or cleverness. Her youth had passed without distinction, and her middle of life was devoted to the care of a failing mother, and the endeavour to make a small income go as far as possible. And yet she was a happy woman, and a woman whom no one named without good-will. It was her own universal good-will and contented temper which worked such wonders. She loved every body, was interested in every body's happiness, quicksighted to every body's merits; thought herself a most fortunate creature, and surrounded with blessings in such an excellent mother, and so many good neighbours and friends, and a home that wanted for nothing. The simplicity and cheerfulness of her nature, her contented and grateful spirit, were a recommendation to every body, and a mine of felicity to herself. She was a great talker upon little matters, which exactly suited Mr. Woodhouse, full of trivial communications and harmless gossip. 

Mrs. Goddard was the mistress of a School - not of a seminary, or an establishment, or any thing which professed, in long sentences of refined nonsense, to combine liberal acquirements with elegant morality, upon new principles and new systems - and where young ladies for enormous pay might be screwed out of health and into vanity - but a real, honest, old-fashioned Boarding-school, where a reasonable quantity of accomplishments were sold at a reasonable price, and where girls might be sent to be out of the way, and scramble themselves into a little education, without any danger of coming back prodigies. Mrs. Goddard's school was in high repute - and very deservedly; for Highbury was reckoned a particularly healthy spot: she had an ample house and garden, gave the children plenty of wholesome food, let them run about a great deal in the summer, and in winter dressed their chilblains with her own hands. It was no wonder that a train of twenty young couple now walked after her to church. She was a plain, motherly kind of woman, who had worked hard in her youth, and now thought herself entitled to the occasional holiday of a tea-visit; and having formerly owed much to Mr. Woodhouse's kindness, felt his particular claim on her to leave her neat parlour, hung round with fancy-work, whenever she could, and win or lose a few sixpences by his fireside. 

These were the ladies whom Emma found herself very frequently able to collect; and happy was she, for her father's sake, in the power; though, as far as she was herself concerned, it was no remedy for the absence of Mrs. Weston. She was delighted to see her father look comfortable, and very much pleased with herself for contriving things so well; but the quiet prosings of three such women made her feel that every evening so spent was indeed one of the long evenings she had fearfully anticipated. 

As she sat one morning, looking forward to exactly such a close of the present day, a note was brought from Mrs. Goddard, requesting, in most respectful terms, to be allowed to bring Miss Smith with her; a most welcome request: for Miss Smith was a girl of seventeen, whom Emma knew very well by sight, and had long felt an interest in, on account of her beauty. A very gracious invitation was returned, and the evening no longer dreaded by the fair mistress of the mansion. 

Harriet Smith was the natural daughter of somebody. Somebody had placed her, several years back, at Mrs. Goddard's school, and somebody had lately raised her from the condition of scholar to that of parlour-boarder. This was all that was generally known of her history. She had no visible friends but what had been acquired at Highbury, and was now just returned from a long visit in the country to some young ladies who had been at school there with her. 

She was a very pretty girl, and her beauty happened to be of a sort which Emma particularly admired. She was short, plump, and fair, with a fine bloom, blue eyes, light hair, regular features, and a look of great sweetness, and, before the end of the evening, Emma was as much pleased with her manners as her person, and quite determined to continue the acquaintance. 

She was not struck by any thing remarkably clever in Miss Smith's conversation, but she found her altogether very engaging - not inconveniently shy, not unwilling to talk - and yet so far from pushing, shewing so proper and becoming a deference, seeming so pleasantly grateful for being admitted to Hartfield, and so artlessly impressed by the appearance of every thing in so superior a style to what she had been used to, that she must have good sense, and deserve encouragement. Encouragement should be given. Those soft blue eyes, and all those natural graces, should not be wasted on the inferior society of Highbury and its connexions. The acquaintance she had already formed were unworthy of her. The friends from whom she had just parted, though very good sort of people, must be doing her harm. They were a family of the name of Martin, whom Emma well knew by character, as renting a large farm of Mr. Knightley, and residing in the parish of Donwell - very creditably, she believed - she knew Mr. Knightley thought highly of them - but they must be coarse and unpolished, and very unfit to be the intimates of a girl who wanted only a little more knowledge and elegance to be quite perfect. She would notice her; she would improve her; she would detach her from her bad acquaintance, and introduce her into good society; she would form her opinions and her manners. It would be an interesting, and certainly a very kind undertaking; highly becoming her own situation in life, her leisure, and powers. 

She was so busy in admiring those soft blue eyes, in talking and listening, and forming all these schemes in the in-betweens, that the evening flew away at a very unusual rate; and the supper-table, which always closed such parties, and for which she had been used to sit and watch the due time, was all set out and ready, and moved forwards to the fire, before she was aware. With an alacrity beyond the common impulse of a spirit which yet was never indifferent to the credit of doing every thing well and attentively, with the real good-will of a mind delighted with its own ideas, did she then do all the honours of the meal, and help and recommend the minced chicken and scalloped oysters, with an urgency which she knew would be acceptable to the early hours and civil scruples of their guests. 

Upon such occasions poor Mr. Woodhouses feelings were in sad warfare. He loved to have the cloth laid, because it had been the fashion of his youth, but his conviction of suppers being very unwholesome made him rather sorry to see any thing put on it; and while his hospitality would have welcomed his visitors to every thing, his care for their health made him grieve that they would eat. 

Such another small basin of thin gruel as his own was all that he could, with thorough self-approbation, recommend; though he might constrain himself, while the ladies were comfortably clearing the nicer things, to say:

`Mrs. Bates, let me propose your venturing on one of these eggs. An egg boiled very soft is not unwholesome. Serle understands boiling an egg better than any body. I would not recommend an egg boiled by any body else; but you need not be afraid, they are very small, you see - one of our small eggs will not hurt you. Miss Bates, let Emma help you to a little bit of tart - a very little bit. Ours are all apple-tarts. You need not be afraid of unwholesome preserves here. I do not advise the custard. Mrs. Goddard, what say you to half a glass of wine? A small half-glass, put into a tumbler of water? I do not think it could disagree with you.'

Emma allowed her father to talk - but supplied her visitors in a much more satisfactory style, and on the present evening had particular pleasure in sending them away happy. The happiness of Miss Smith was quite equal to her intentions. Miss Woodhouse was so great a personage in Highbury, that the prospect of the introduction had given as much panic as pleasure; but the humble, grateful little girl went off with highly gratified feelings, delighted with the affability with which Miss Woodhouse had treated her all the evening, and actually shaken hands with her at last!
 
伍德豪斯先生喜欢按自己的方式与人交往。他很愿意让朋友到他家来看望他；而且由于种种原因，比如说他长期住在哈特菲尔德，为人和蔼可亲，又有房子又有钱，还有个女儿，因而可以在很大程度上按照他的心愿，安排他那个小圈子里的人们来他家。他跟那个小圈子以外的人家就不大交往了。他讨厌晚睡，也害怕搞大型宴会，除了肯按他的要求来他家的人，跟别人就合不来了。幸好，在海伯里，包括同一教区的兰多尔斯，以及邻近教区奈特利先生居住的当维尔寺（译注：寺在此意为曾是寺院的乡村住宅。），倒有不少遂他心意的人。经爱玛劝说，他时不时地邀请几位上流人士来家吃饭，不过他更喜欢客人晚上来玩，因此除了偶尔觉得身体欠佳不宜跟大家一起玩以外，爱玛几乎天天晚上都能给他安排一张牌桌。
韦斯顿夫妇和奈特利先生是多年的至交，自然是要登门的。埃尔顿先生是个不甘寂寞的单身汉，与其一个人待在家里闷得发慌，不如跑到伍德豪斯先生的漂亮客厅里凑凑热闹，领略一下他那漂亮女儿的妩媚笑脸，因此他一次也不会错失良机。
此外还有一帮人，其中来得最勤的，是贝茨太太母女俩和戈达德太太，只要哈特菲尔德那里有请，这三位女士几乎总是随请随到，而且还经常用马车接送，伍德豪斯先生觉得，不管对詹姆斯还是对马来说，这都没有什么难办的，若是让他们一年只跑一趟，那倒可能难为了他们。
贝茨太太是海伯里前牧师的遗孀，现在已成了个老太太，除了喝喝茶、打打牌，几乎什么事也干不了。她身边守着个独生女，两人过着十分清苦的日子，而她身为一个与人无忤的老太婆，又处于如此可怜的境况，理所当然受到了大家的关心和敬重。她女儿虽然并不年轻，也不漂亮，又没有钱，还没结婚，可是却极有人缘。贝茨小姐置身于极其窘迫的境地，按理说很难博得众人的好感；再说她也没有出众的才智，好弥补她的缺陷，或者让那些可能讨厌她的人见了害怕，表面上装得恭恭敬敬。她既不漂亮，又不聪明，在无声无息中度过了金色年华，到了中年，就一心一意地侍奉老迈的母亲，还要精打细算，把一笔小小的收入尽量多派些用场。不过她倒是个乐呵呵的女人，谁说起她都觉得她不错。她对谁都很友好，加上又有个容易知足的脾气，因而便产生了这样的奇迹。她爱每一个人，关心每一个人的安乐，善于洞察每一个人的优点，觉得自己是个极其幸运的人，有个极好的母亲，还有那么多好邻居、好朋友，家里什么也不缺，真是福分不浅。她生性纯朴开朗、知足感恩，这不仅使她赢得众人的欢心，而且成为她快乐的源泉。她很会闲聊，说的都是些生活琐事，也不中伤任何人，正合伍德豪斯先生的心意。
戈达德太太是一所学校的校长。她这所学校可不像有些私立学校、教育机构那样，硬要天花乱坠地胡说一通，标榜自己按照新原则、新制度，将文科教育和培养美德融为一炉，不想年轻小姐们付了高昂的学费，到头来毁坏了身体，养成了虚荣心。她的学校是一所名符其实的老式寄宿学校，不用出多少钱就能学到不少东西，家里把姑娘送出去，好歹接受一点教育，回到家里也不会变成学究。戈达德太太的学校名气很大，而且绝非徒有虚名，因为海伯里被视为一个特别有益于身心健康的地方：她有宽敞的校舍，好大的花园，给孩子们提供大量有益于健康的食物，夏天让他们四处奔跑，冬天亲手给他们包扎冻疮。难怪她上教堂时，身后跟着四十个女孩子。她是个普通的、慈母型的女人，年轻时辛辛苦苦，现在觉得可以偶尔去串串门喝喝茶了。伍德豪斯先生以前待她不错，她觉得自己欠了他不少的情，因此只要能抽身，就会离开她那整整洁洁、挂着许多刺绣的客厅，跑到他的壁炉边，赌上几个六便士。
这是爱玛经常能够请到的几位女士。为父亲着想，她还真高兴自己有这个本事。不过就她自己而言，这怎么也补偿不了韦斯顿太太离去造成的损失。她看见父亲那舒心的样子，心里觉得挺高兴；再一想自己筹划得这么好，不禁感到十分得意。不过，这三个女人那平淡乏味的谈话使她觉得，每个晚上都这样度过，那岂不是她早就担心的难熬的夜晚吗。
一天上午，爱玛坐在那里，心里正想着这一天又要出现同样的结局，却突然接到戈达德太太叫人送来的一封信，信里以极其恭敬的措辞，要求允许她把史密斯小姐带来玩。这个要求真让对方求之不得：史密斯小姐十七岁，爱玛跟她见过多次面，看她长得漂亮，早就对她产生了兴趣。哈特菲尔德大厦可爱的女主人发出了情恳意切的邀请，从此再也不担心夜晚难熬了。
哈丽特•史密斯是一个什么人的私生女。几年前，有人把她送到戈达德太太的学校里，最近又提升了她的身份，由学生变成了特别寄宿生。对于她的身世，大家就知道这么多。除了在海伯里交的朋友外，没见她还有其他要好的人。前一段到乡下去看望跟她同过学的几位小姐，住了好些日子，最近刚刚回来。
她长得十分秀丽，而且她的美又恰好是爱玛特别欣羡的那种美。她身材不高，丰腴白皙，容光焕发，蓝蓝的眼睛，淡淡的头发，五官端正，表情甜蜜。晚上还没结束，爱玛就很喜欢她了，不光喜欢她的容貌，而且喜欢她的举止，便决心继续跟她交往。
她觉得，从言谈来看，史密斯小姐并不特别聪明，不过她又发觉她十分可爱——并没有令人别扭的羞涩，也并非少言寡语——一点也不冒昧，讲起礼貌来还有分有寸，颇为得体，主人家让她到哈特菲尔德来玩，她似乎感到很高兴，也很领情。看到这里样样东西都很讲究，也不装作无动于衷，总觉得比她以前见过的都强。这说明她有眼力，需要给以鼓励。她也应该受到鼓励。让她待在海伯里的下等人中间，她那双温柔的蓝眼睛，那与生俱来的百般妩媚，岂非白白浪费了。她以前结交的，都是些跟她不相称的人。她刚刚离开的那些朋友，虽说都是些很好的人，但只会给她带来坏处。那家人姓马丁，爱玛很了解他们的品行，他们租了奈特利先生的一大片农场，住在当维尔教区——她相信一定搞得很体面。她知道，奈特利先生很看得起这家人，不过他们一定粗里粗气，缺乏教养，让一个只要稍微长点学识、稍微文雅一点就能变得十全十美的姑娘跟他们搅在一起，那是很不合适的。她爱玛可不能看着她不管；她要改善她的状况，帮她摆脱那些不体面的人，把她引进上流社会，还要培养她的思想和举止。这是一件有趣的、当然也是十分仁慈的举动。她处于这样的生活状况，有的是闲暇和精力，倒很适合做这件事。
她在专心地欣赏那双温柔的蓝色眼睛，时而讲时而听，一面琢磨出了这些主意。这样一来，时间过得特别快，晚上一晃就过去了。每次玩完了，最后总要吃晚饭。往常都是爱玛坐在那里观察时机，可今天还没等她察觉，饭桌早已摆好了，搬到了火炉边。她一向都足个很要面子的人，总喜欢按照自己的意思，怀着一片好心，认真做好每一件事，今天则表现得格外热情，竭尽女主人之谊，帮助跟着劝食，敦促客人吃碎鸡肉和焙牡蛎。她知道，客人都想早散早回，并且为了礼貌起见，也会欢迎这样的敦促。
到这种时候，可怜的伍德豪斯先生心里又难过又矛盾。他喜欢桌上铺上桌布，因为这是他年轻时的时尚；但他又认为吃晚饭有碍身体健康，因而一见桌上摆上了食物，就觉得心里很不是滋味。一方面，他出于热情好客，倒也巴不得客人样样都吃；另一方面，他又关心客人的身体，还就怕他们真吃起来。
充其量，他只会怀着自我陶醉的心情，劝客人像他那样，再喝一小钵稀粥，但一见女宾们在津津有味地报销那些美味食品，他又不得不说： “贝茨太太，我劝你大胆地吃一只鸡蛋。煮得很嫩的鸡蛋是不会损害身体的。塞尔煮鸡蛋比谁都煮得好。如果是别人煮的鸡蛋，我不会劝你吃的。不过，你也用不着担心。你瞧，这些鸡蛋都很小，吃一只小鸡蛋对你没有妨害。贝茨小姐，让爱玛给你捡一小块果馅饼——很小一块。我们家全吃苹果馅饼。你不必担心，这里没有对身体不利的果酱。我不劝你吃蛋奶糕。戈达德太太，喝半杯葡萄酒怎么样？就小半杯——兑上一杯水吧？我想你喝了不会不舒服的，”
爱玛任父亲尽管说去，她却以大方得多的方式招待客人。就在这天晚上，她特别想把客人高高兴兴地送走。史密斯小姐那样高兴，一点也没辜负她的一番好意。伍德豪斯小姐是海伯里的一个大人物，有机会结识她使她感到既惊惶又高兴。不过，这位出身卑微、感恩戴德的小姑娘临走时感到十分得意，伍德豪斯小姐一晚上待她那么亲切，最后竟然还跟她握了手，真让她为之高兴！
Part 1 Chapter 4
Harriet Smith's intimacy at Hartfield was soon a settled thing. Quick and decided in her ways, Emma lost no time in inviting, encouraging, and telling her to come very often; and as their acquaintance increased, so did their satisfaction in each other. As a walking companion, Emma had very early foreseen how useful she might find her. In that respect Mrs. Weston's loss had been important. Her father never went beyond the shrubbery, where two divisions of the ground sufficed him for his long walk, or his short, as the year varied; and since Mrs. Weston's marriage her exercise had been too much confined. She had ventured once alone to Randalls, but it was not pleasant; and a Harriet Smith, therefore, one whom she could summon at any time to a walk, would be a valuable addition to her privileges. But in every respect, as she saw more of her, she approved her, and was confirmed in all her kind designs. 

Harriet certainly was not clever, but she had a sweet, docile, grateful disposition, was totally free from conceit, and only desiring to be guided by any one she looked up to. Her early attachment to herself was very amiable; and her inclination for good company, and power of appreciating what was elegant and clever, shewed that there was no want of taste, though strength of understanding must not be expected. Altogether she was quite convinced of Harriet Smith's being exactly the young friend she wanted - exactly the something which her home required. Such a friend as Mrs. Weston was out of the question. Two such could never be granted. Two such she did not want. It was quite a different sort of thing, a sentiment distinct and independent. Mrs. Weston was the object of a regard which had its basis in gratitude and esteem. Harriet would be loved as one to whom she could be useful. For Mrs. Weston there was nothing to be done; for Harriet every thing. 

Her first attempts at usefulness were in an endeavour to find out who were the parents, but Harriet could not tell. She was ready to tell every thing in her power, but on this subject questions were vain. Emma was obliged to fancy what she liked - but she could never believe that in the same situation she should not have discovered the truth. Harriet had no penetration. She had been satisfied to hear and believe just what Mrs. Goddard chose to tell her; and looked no farther. 

Mrs. Goddard, and the teachers, and the girls and the affairs of the school in general, formed naturally a great part of the conversation - and but for her acquaintance with the Martins of Abbey-Mill Farm, it must have been the whole. But the Martins occupied her thoughts a good deal; she had spent two very happy months with them, and now loved to talk of the pleasures of her visit, and describe the many comforts and wonders of the place. Emma encouraged her talkativeness - amused by such a picture of another set of beings, and enjoying the youthful simplicity which could speak with so much exultation of Mrs. Martin's having `two parlours, two very good parlours, indeed; one of them quite as large as Mrs. Goddard's drawing-room; and of her having an upper maid who had lived five-and-twenty years with her; and of their having eight cows, two of them Alderneys, and one a little Welch cow, a very pretty little Welch cow indeed; and of Mrs. Martin's saying as she was so fond of it, it should be called her cow; and of their having a very handsome summer-house in their garden, where some day next year they were all to drink tea: - a very handsome summer-house, large enough to hold a dozen people.'

For some time she was amused, without thinking beyond the immediate cause; but as she came to understand the family better, other feelings arose. She had taken up a wrong idea, fancying it was a mother and daughter, a son and son's wife, who all lived together; but when it appeared that the Mr. Martin, who bore a part in the narrative, and was always mentioned with approbation for his great good-nature in doing something or other, was a single man; that there was no young Mrs. Martin, no wife in the case; she did suspect danger to her poor little friend from all this hospitality and kindness, and that, if she were not taken care of, she might be required to sink herself forever. 

With this inspiriting notion, her questions increased in number and meaning; and she particularly led Harriet to talk more of Mr. Martin, and there was evidently no dislike to it. Harriet was very ready to speak of the share he had had in their moonlight walks and merry evening games; and dwelt a good deal upon his being so very good-humoured and obliging. He had gone three miles round one day in order to bring her some walnuts, because she had said how fond she was of them, and in every thing else he was so very obliging. He had his shepherd's son into the parlour one night on purpose to sing to her. She was very fond of singing. He could sing a little himself. She believed he was very clever, and understood every thing. He had a very fine flock, and, while she was with them, he had been bid more for his wool than any body in the country. She believed every body spoke well of him. His mother and sisters were very fond of him. Mrs. Martin had told her one day (and there was a blush as she said it,) that it was impossible for any body to be a better son, and therefore she was sure, whenever he married, he would make a good husband. Not that she wanted him to marry. She was in no hurry at all. 

`Well done, Mrs. Martin!' thought Emma. `You know what you are about.'

`And when she had come away, Mrs. Martin was so very kind as to send Mrs. Goddard a beautiful goose - the finest goose Mrs. Goddard had ever seen. Mrs. Goddard had dressed it on a Sunday, and asked all the three teachers, Miss Nash, and Miss Prince, and Miss Richardson, to sup with her.'

`Mr. Martin, I suppose, is not a man of information beyond the line of his own business? He does not read?'

`Oh yes! - that is, no - I do not know - but I believe he has read a good deal - but not what you would think any thing of. He reads the Agricultural Reports, and some other books that lay in one of the window seats - but he reads all them to himself. But sometimes of an evening, before we went to cards, he would read something aloud out of the Elegant Extracts, very entertaining. And I know he has read the Vicar of Wakefield. He never read the Romance of the Forest, nor The Children of the Abbey. He had never heard of such books before I mentioned them, but he is determined to get them now as soon as ever he can.'

The next question was - 

`What sort of looking man is Mr. Martin?'

`Oh! not handsome - not at all handsome. I thought him very plain at first, but I do not think him so plain now. One does not, you know, after a time. But did you never see him? He is in Highbury every now and then, and he is sure to ride through every week in his way to Kingston. He has passed you very often.'

`That may be, and I may have seen him fifty times, but without having any idea of his name. A young farmer, whether on horseback or on foot, is the very last sort of person to raise my curiosity. The yeomanry are precisely the order of people with whom I feel I can have nothing to do. A degree or two lower, and a creditable appearance might interest me; I might hope to be useful to their families in some way or other. But a farmer can need none of my help, and is, therefore, in one sense, as much above my notice as in every other he is below it.'

`To be sure. Oh yes! It is not likely you should ever have observed him; but he knows you very well indeed - I mean by sight.'

`I have no doubt of his being a very respectable young man. I know, indeed, that he is so, and, as such, wish him well. What do you imagine his age to be?'

`He was four-and-twenty the 8th of last June, and my birthday is the 23rd just a fortnight and a day's difference - which is very odd.'

`Only four-and-twenty. That is too young to settle. His mother is perfectly right not to be in a hurry. They seem very comfortable as they are, and if she were to take any pains to marry him, she would probably repent it. Six years hence, if he could meet with a good sort of young woman in the same rank as his own, with a little money, it might be very desirable.'

`Six years hence! Dear Miss Woodhouse, he would be thirty years old!'

`Well, and that is as early as most men can afford to marry, who are not born to an independence. Mr. Martin, I imagine, has his fortune entirely to make - cannot be at all beforehand with the world. Whatever money he might come into when his father died, whatever his share of the family property, it is, I dare say, all afloat, all employed in his stock, and so forth; and though, with diligence and good luck, he may be rich in time, it is next to impossible that he should have realised any thing yet.'

`To be sure, so it is. But they live very comfortably. They have no indoors man, else they do not want for any thing; and Mrs. Martin talks of taking a boy another year.'

`I wish you may not get into a scrape, Harriet, whenever he does marry; - I mean, as to being acquainted with his wife - for though his sisters, from a superior education, are not to be altogether objected to, it does not follow that he might marry any body at all fit for you to notice. The misfortune of your birth ought to make you particularly careful as to your associates. There can be no doubt of your being a gentleman's daughter, and you must support your claim to that station by every thing within your own power, or there will be plenty of people who would take pleasure in degrading you.'

`Yes, to be sure, I suppose there are. But while I visit at Hartfield, and you are so kind to me, Miss Woodhouse, I am not afraid of what any body can do.'

`You understand the force of influence pretty well, Harriet; but I would have you so firmly established in good society, as to be independent even of Hartfield and Miss Woodhouse. I want to see you permanently well connected, and to that end it will be advisable to have as few odd acquaintance as may be; and, therefore, I say that if you should still be in this country when Mr. Martin marries, I wish you may not be drawn in by your intimacy with the sisters, to be acquainted with the wife, who will probably be some mere farmer's daughter, without education.'

`To be sure. Yes. Not that I think Mr. Martin would ever marry any body but what had had some education - and been very well brought up. However, I do not mean to set up my opinion against your's - and I am sure I shall not wish for the acquaintance of his wife. I shall always have a great regard for the Miss Martins, especially Elizabeth, and should be very sorry to give them up, for they are quite as well educated as me. But if he marries a very ignorant, vulgar woman, certainly I had better not visit her, if I can help it.'

Emma watched her through the fluctuations of this speech, and saw no alarming symptoms of love. The young man had been the first admirer, but she trusted there was no other hold, and that there would be no serious difficulty, on Harriet's side, to oppose any friendly arrangement of her own. 

They met Mr. Martin the very next day, as they were walking on the Donwell road. He was on foot, and after looking very respectfully at her, looked with most unfeigned satisfaction at her companion. Emma was not sorry to have such an opportunity of survey; and walking a few yards forward, while they talked together, soon made her quick eye sufficiently acquainted with Mr. Robert Martin. His appearance was very neat, and he looked like a sensible young man, but his person had no other advantage; and when he came to be contrasted with gentlemen, she thought he must lose all the ground he had gained in Harriet's inclination. Harriet was not insensible of manner; she had voluntarily noticed her father's gentleness with admiration as well as wonder. Mr. Martin looked as if he did not know what manner was. 

They remained but a few minutes together, as Miss Woodhouse must not be kept waiting; and Harriet then came running to her with a smiling face, and in a flutter of spirits, which Miss Woodhouse hoped very soon to compose. 

`Only think of our happening to meet him! - How very odd! It was quite a chance, he said, that he had not gone round by Randalls. He did not think we ever walked this road. He thought we walked towards Randalls most days. He has not been able to get the Romance of the Forest yet. He was so busy the last time he was at Kingston that he quite forgot it, but he goes again to-morrow. So very odd we should happen to meet! Well, Miss Woodhouse, is he like what you expected? What do you think of him? Do you think him so very plain?'

`He is very plain, undoubtedly - remarkably plain: - but that is nothing compared with his entire want of gentility. I had no right to expect much, and I did not expect much; but I had no idea that he could be so very clownish, so totally without air. I had imagined him, I confess, a degree or two nearer gentility.'

`To be sure,' said Harriet, in a mortified voice, `he is not so genteel as real gentlemen.'

`I think, Harriet, since your acquaintance with us, you have been repeatedly in the company of some such very real gentlemen, that you must yourself be struck with the difference in Mr. Martin. At Hartfield, you have had very good specimens of well educated, well bred men. I should be surprized if, after seeing them, you could be in company with Mr. Martin again without perceiving him to be a very inferior creature - and rather wondering at yourself for having ever thought him at all agreeable before. Do not you begin to feel that now? Were not you struck? I am sure you must have been struck by his awkward look and abrupt manner, and the uncouthness of a voice which I heard to be wholly unmodulated as I stood here.'

`Certainly, he is not like Mr. Knightley. He has not such a fine air and way of walking as Mr. Knightley. I see the difference plain enough. But Mr. Knightley is so very fine a man!'

`Mr. Knightley's air is so remarkably good that it is not fair to compare Mr. Martin with him. You might not see one in a hundred with gentleman so plainly written as in Mr. Knightley. But he is not the only gentleman you have been lately used to. What say you to Mr. Weston and Mr. Elton? Compare Mr. Martin with either of them. Compare their manner of carrying themselves; of walking; of speaking; of being silent. You must see the difference.'

`Oh yes! - there is a great difference. But Mr. Weston is almost an old man. Mr. Weston must be between forty and fifty.'

`Which makes his good manners the more valuable. The older a person grows, Harriet, the more important it is that their manners should not be bad; the more glaring and disgusting any loudness, or coarseness, or awkwardness becomes. What is passable in youth is detestable in later age. Mr. Martin is now awkward and abrupt; what will he be at Mr. Weston's time of life?'

`There is no saying, indeed,' replied Harriet rather solemnly. 

`But there may be pretty good guessing. He will be a completely gross, vulgar farmer, totally inattentive to appearances, and thinking of nothing but profit and loss.'

`Will he, indeed? That will be very bad.'

`How much his business engrosses him already is very plain from the circumstance of his forgetting to inquire for the book you recommended. He was a great deal too full of the market to think of any thing else - which is just as it should be, for a thriving man. What has he to do with books? And I have no doubt that he will thrive, and be a very rich man in time - and his being illiterate and coarse need not disturb us.'

`I wonder he did not remember the book' - was all Harriet's answer, and spoken with a degree of grave displeasure which Emma thought might be safely left to itself. She, therefore, said no more for some time. Her next beginning was,

`In one respect, perhaps, Mr. Elton's manners are superior to Mr. Knightley's or Mr. Weston's. They have more gentleness. They might be more safely held up as a pattern. There is an openness, a quickness, almost a bluntness in Mr. Weston, which every body likes in him, because there is so much good-humour with it - but that would not do to be copied. Neither would Mr. Knightley's downright, decided, commanding sort of manner, though it suits him very well; his figure, and look, and situation in life seem to allow it; but if any young man were to set about copying him, he would not be sufferable. On the contrary, I think a young man might be very safely recommended to take Mr. Elton as a model. Mr. Elton is good-humoured, cheerful, obliging, and gentle. He seems to me to be grown particularly gentle of late. I do not know whether he has any design of ingratiating himself with either of us, Harriet, by additional softness, but it strikes me that his manners are softer than they used to be. If he means any thing, it must be to please you. Did not I tell you what he said of you the other day?'

She then repeated some warm personal praise which she had drawn from Mr. Elton, and now did full justice to; and Harriet blushed and smiled, and said she had always thought Mr. Elton very agreeable. 

Mr. Elton was the very person fixed on by Emma for driving the young farmer out of Harriet's head. She thought it would be an excellent match; and only too palpably desirable, natural, and probable, for her to have much merit in planning it. She feared it was what every body else must think of and predict. It was not likely, however, that any body should have equalled her in the date of the plan, as it had entered her brain during the very first evening of Harriet's coming to Hartfield. The longer she considered it, the greater was her sense of its expediency. Mr. Elton's situation was most suitable, quite the gentleman himself, and without low connexions; at the same time, not of any family that could fairly object to the doubtful birth of Harriet. He had a comfortable home for her, and Emma imagined a very sufficient income; for though the vicarage of Highbury was not large, he was known to have some independent property; and she thought very highly of him as a good-humoured, well-meaning, respectable young man, without any deficiency of useful understanding or knowledge of the world. 

She had already satisfied herself that he thought Harriet a beautiful girl, which she trusted, with such frequent meetings at Hartfield, was foundation enough on his side; and on Harriet's there could be little doubt that the idea of being preferred by him would have all the usual weight and efficacy. And he was really a very pleasing young man, a young man whom any woman not fastidious might like. He was reckoned very handsome; his person much admired in general, though not by her, there being a want of elegance of feature which she could not dispense with: - but the girl who could be gratified by a Robert Martin's riding about the country to get walnuts for her might very well be conquered by Mr. Elton's admiration.
 
哈丽特•史密斯很快就跟哈特菲尔德建立了密切的关系。爱玛办事利索果断，当即邀请她，鼓励她，要她常来她家玩。两人渐渐熟识起来，彼此也就感到越发满意。爱玛早就预见到，哈丽特作为散步的伙伴，可以发挥很大的作用。韦斯顿太太走后，她在这方面蒙受了很大的损失。父亲散步顶多走到灌木丛，随着季节的变更，不管距离长短，那里有两块空地，足够他散步的了。所以，自韦斯顿太太结婚以后，爱玛的活动受到了很大的限制。有一次，她一个人愣闯到了兰多尔斯，可滋味并不好受。因此，如今有了个哈丽特•史密斯，想散步了可以随时喊上她，倒给她又增添了一个宝贵的有利条件。不过，随着接触的增多，她发现哈丽特各方面都好，也就越发坚信她的全盘计划。
哈丽特还真不算聪明，不过她性情温柔和顺，知道感恩，没有一丁点傲气，正希望有个她敬仰的人给以指点。她从小就知道自尊自爱，这是很可贵的。她喜欢结交正经朋友，知道什么叫文雅，什么叫聪明，表明她有鉴赏力，但不能指望她有多强的洞察力。总的说来，爱玛相信哈丽特-史密斯正是她所需要的年轻朋友——她家里正需要她这么个人。像韦斯顿太太这样的朋友不会再有了，决不会有两个这样的人。、她也不需要两个这样的人。这完全是另外一码事——显然给人一种截然不同的独立自主的感觉。韦斯顿太太是个值得器重的人，她感激她，尊重她。而她喜爱哈丽特，则因为她可以向她施展自己的本领。她对韦斯顿太太一无所能，而对哈丽特却无所不能。
她施展本领的第一个尝试，是查询谁是哈丽特的父母亲，可惜哈丽特闹不清楚。她知道的事情总是愿意爽然相告，但是在这个问题上，你再问也是白搭。爱玛不得不随心所欲地发挥想象，可她说什么也不肯相信，要是处在同样的情况下，她居然会搞不出个水落石出。哈丽特缺乏洞察力，戈达德太太跟她说什么，她就听什么、信什么，从不追根究底。
哈丽特的谈话内容，自然主要是戈达德太太、老师和同学，以及学校的各种事情——若不是幸亏她认识阿比一米尔农庄的马丁一家，那她也只能谈谈学校的事了。不过，她心里经常想着马丁一家人。她曾在他们家度过了十分愉快的两个月，如今就喜欢谈论做客时的种种乐趣，描绘他们家有多么舒适，多么好玩。爱玛激励她滔滔不绝地讲下去——听她绘声绘色地讲起另一阶层的人，觉得倒蛮有意思的，见她兴高采烈地讲起马丁太太家，那个天真活泼的样子，也很讨人喜欢。哈丽特说：“马丁太太家有两间客厅，真是两个好棒的客厅。有一间跟戈达德太太家的一样大。她有一个上等女仆，在她家住了二十五年。她家有八头奶牛，两头是奥尔德尼种，一头韦尔奇小奶牛，真是一头好漂亮的韦尔奇小奶牛。马丁太太好喜欢它，说是应该称它为‘她的’奶牛。她家的花园里造了一座好漂亮的凉亭，明年哪一天，他们全家人要去那里喝茶。一座好漂亮的凉亭，坐得下十二个人。”
爱玛一时只顾得高兴，除了听她讲以外，没往深里去考虑。不过，等她深入了解了这家人之后，她心里犯起嘀咕来。她起先转错了念头，以为这家人是母女俩和儿子、儿媳住在一起。后来才发现，哈丽特一再提到并且总是赞扬性情温和、乐于助人的马丁先生，竟然是个单身汉；因为没有个少夫人，马丁也就没成亲。爱玛于是起了疑心，这家人如此热情好客，她这位可怜的小朋友可就危险了，如果没人关照她，她可要一失足成千古恨了。
心里这么一警觉，她的问题增多了，意味也增强了。她特意诱导哈丽特再谈谈马丁先生，哈丽特显然也很乐意谈。她欣然说起了他跟她们一起在月下散过步，玩过一些快活的游戏，大讲特讲他脾气如何好，多会体贴人。“有一天，就因为我说了声爱吃核桃，他便跑了三英里，给我弄了一些来。不管什么事，他都这么热心！有天晚上，他把他家牧羊人的儿子叫到客厅，唱歌给我听。我非常喜欢唱歌。他自己也会唱一点。我觉得他很聪明，什么都懂。他养了一群好棒的羊。我在他家时，他的羊毛卖出的价钱，比乡下哪个人的都高。我想大家都说他好。他母亲和两个妹妹都很喜欢他。有一天，马丁太太对我说，她说着脸就红了，“天底下没有比他更强的儿子了，因此她敢说，他要是结了婚，一定会是个好丈夫。倒不是做母亲的想要他结婚，她可一点也不着急。”
“好啊，马丁太太！”爱玛心想。“你知道你在搞什么名堂。”
“我走的时候，马丁太太真好，送给戈达德太太一只好棒的鹅，戈达德太太从没见过这么棒的鹅。有个星期天，戈达德太太把鹅杀了收拾好，请学校的三位老师纳什小姐、普林斯小姐和理查森小姐来家吃饭。”
“我想马丁先生只会干本行，不会有多少知识。他不读书吧？”
“哦，是呀！——我是说不——我不知道——不过我想他看了很多书——不过不是你看重的书。他看《农业报告》和一些别的书，都放在一个窗座（译注：窗座：指室内凸窗处的座位。）上——可他都是一个人闷头看。不过，有天晚上，趁我们还没开始打牌，他拿着《美文集》（译注：《美文集》：一七八九年出版的一个流行文集，为V．诺克斯（1752-1821）编纂）大声念了起来，让人觉得非常有趣。我知道他看过《威克菲尔德的牧师》（译注：《威克菲尔德的牧师》：英国作家哥尔德斯密斯（1730-1774）所写的小说，于一七六六年初次出版），却从未看过《森林奇遇》（译注：《森林奇遇》：英国作家拉德克利夫夫人（1764-1823）所写的小说）和《修道院的孩子》（译注：《修道院的孩子》：英国作家罗奇（约1764-1845）所写的小说）。我没向他介绍之前，他从未听说过这些书，不过他现在一定要尽快找来看看。”
接下来的问题是： “马丁先生长得怎么样？”
“哦！不漂亮——一点也不漂亮。我起先觉得他很不好看，不过现在就不觉得那么难看了。你知道，时间一久，都会看顺眼的。不过，难道你从未见过他？他时常来海伯里，每个星期骑马去金斯顿都要路过这里。他经常遇见你。”
“这倒可能——我也许见过他五十回了，可就不知道他叫什么名字。一个年轻的农夫，不管是骑马还是走路，怎么也激不起我的好奇心。我觉得，正是自耕农这个阶层的人，我决不会跟他们发生关系。比他们低一两档的、样子比较体面的人，或许会激起我的兴趣；我也许想要从某些方面帮帮这些人家的忙。可是，自耕农用不着我帮忙。因此，他们一方面不需要我帮忙，另一方面又不值得我帮忙。”
“那当然。哦！是呀，你不大可能注意他，可他的确很熟悉你——我是指面熟。”
“我不怀疑他是个非常体面的年轻人。我的确觉得他很体面，因此祝他走运。你看他有多大了？”
“六月八日刚满二十四岁，我的生日是六月二十三日——只差十五天哪！真是怪啊！”
“才二十四岁。要成家还太早了些。他母亲完全用不着着急。他们的日子似乎过得挺舒服，她要是费劲给儿子娶媳妇，以后说不定要后悔的。六年以后，他要是能找到一个门当户对的好姑娘，多少有点钱，那可就称心如意了。”
“六年以后！亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，那他就三十岁啦！”
“是呀，凡是生来经济不宽裕的人，大多数都要到这个年纪才能结婚。依我看，马丁先生完全要靠自己操置家业，眼前手头根本不可能有钱。不管他父亲去世时能给他留下多少钱，也不管他能继承多少家产，我敢说，全都要派用场的，全都用来买了牲口什么的。他要是勤奋一些，运气好一点，将来也可能发财，可眼下还不可能有多少积攒。”
“一点不错，是这样。不过，他们的日子过得挺舒服的。他们缺一个在屋里做事的男用人，此外什么也不缺。马丁太太说明年要雇一名男佣。”
“哈丽特，不管他什么时候结婚，但愿你不要跟着陷进去，我是指不要跟他太太来往。虽说他妹妹受过良好的教育，用不着多去顾虑，但他不见得就会娶一个值得你结识的太太。你出身不幸，跟人结交要特别小心。毫无疑问，你是个体面人家的女儿，你得尽一切努力，表明你当得起这个身份，不然，好多人都会存心贬低你。”
“是呀，一点不错——我看是有这样的人。不过，伍德豪斯小姐，我常到哈特菲尔德来，你对我这么好，我不怕别人拿我怎么样。”
“哈丽特，你很清楚环境对人有多大的影响，不过我要帮你在上流社会里立稳脚跟，甚至也不依靠哈特菲尔德和伍德豪斯小姐。我要看着你始终跟上流人结交。为此，你要尽量少结交不三不四的朋友。所以我说，如果马丁先生结婚时你还在这一带，我希望你不要因为跟他妹妹关系密切，而给牵扯进去，去搭理他太太，他太太很可能是个十足的农夫的女儿，没受过什么教育。”
“那当然。是呀。我倒并不觉得他一定娶不到一个受过教育的女人——一个很有教养的女人。不过，我不想违背你的意见——我一定不会去结交他太太。我会永远很敬重两位马丁小姐，特别是伊丽莎白，真不舍得跟她们断绝来往，因为她们跟我一样受过良好的教育。不过，要是他娶了个愚昧庸俗的女人，我只要做得到，就肯定不会去看她。”
哈丽特讲这番话时，爱玛一直在观察她的情绪起伏，并未发现令人惊骇的恋爱征兆。马丁是第一个对哈丽特产生爱慕之心的年轻人，不过她断定还没达到坠人情网的地步，她若是作出好心的安排，哈丽特不会有多大的难处，非要加以违抗。
就在第二天，两人走在当维尔街头，遇见了马丁先生。他没有骑马，先是恭恭敬敬地瞧了瞧爱玛，然后带着真挚的喜悦之情，望着她的伙伴。爱玛没有错过这个观察的良机。就在那两人一起说话的当儿，她刚往前走了几码远，便用那双敏锐的眼睛把罗伯特•马丁先生看了个分明。他外表十分整洁，看样子像个很有头脑的年轻人，不过，除此之外，他身上也没有别的优点了。只要拿他跟有教养的人一比较，就觉得他在哈丽特心里赢得的美好印象定会丧失殆尽。哈丽特并非不注意风度，她曾有意识地观察过她父亲的优雅举止，感到既惊讶又倾慕。马丁先生看样子就不知道什么叫风度。
那两人可不能让爱玛久等，只在一起待了几分钟。这时哈丽特笑吟吟地朝她跑来，心情有些激动，伍德豪斯小姐希望，她能尽快平静下来。
“真想不到，居然会碰上他！好奇怪呀！他说真是巧，他没打兰多尔斯那儿走。他没想到我们会走这条路。他以为我们大多是朝兰多尔斯的方向散步。他没能买到《森林奇遇》。上次去金斯顿事情太多，他把这事给忘了，不过他明天还要去。真奇怪，我们居然碰巧遇上了！对啦，伍德豪斯小姐，他是你想象中的模样吗？你看他怎么样？你觉得他长得很一般吗？”
“他当然长得很一般——非常一般。不过，这还算不了什么，更糟的是，他没有一点风度。我不该有很高的期望，也没有抱很高的期望，可我万万没有料到，他居然会这么土里土气，连一点风度也没有。说实话，我原以为他多少会文雅一点。”
“当然，”哈丽特以羞愧的口气说道，“他不像真正有教养的人来得那么文雅。”
“哈丽特，你认识我们以后，经常见到一些真正有教养的人，你自己应该察觉到马丁先生的差距。哈特菲尔德就有些受过良好教育的人，堪称教养有素的典范。你见到这些人以后，再跟马丁先生凑到一起，居然意识不到他是个十分低下的人——而且也不奇怪自己以前为什么还觉得他挺可爱，真让我感到吃惊。难道你现在还没有这个感受吗？你没有感受到吗？我想你一定注意到了他那笨拙的样子，唐突的举止——还有那难听的声音，我站在这里都觉得刺耳。”
“他当然比不上奈特利先生。他没有奈特利先生的优雅神态，电没有他那么优雅的走路姿态。两人的差别我看得很清楚。不过，奈特利先生可是个多么高雅的人哪！”
“奈特利先生是个风度极其优雅的人，你不能拿马丁先生跟他相比。像奈特利先生这么教养有素的人，你在一百个人里也找不到个。不过，你最近见到的有教养的人可小止他一个。你觉得韦斯顿先生和埃尔顿先生怎么样？拿马丁先生跟他们俩比一比。比一比他们身体的姿态，走路的姿态，说话的神态，沉默的神态。你一定能看出差别来。”
“哦，是呀！是有很大差别。不过，韦斯顿先生都快成了老头子了。他肯定有四五十岁了。”
“正因为这样，他的优雅风度就显得更为可贵。哈丽特，人年纪越大，就越需要注意举止不要失体——说话声音稍大一些，举止稍微粗鲁一些，笨拙一些，就会更加惹眼，更加讨人嫌。有些缺陷，在年轻人身上还说得过去，到了上年纪人的身上，可就令人厌恶了。马丁先生现在就又笨拙又粗鲁，他到了韦斯顿先生的年纪会成什么样子呢？”
“那还真没法说呢！”哈丽特一本正经地答道。
“不过还是可以猜个八九不离十的。他会变成一个粗俗不堪的农夫——整天不修边幅，光会算计盈亏。”
“他要真是这样，那就太糟糕了。”
“你推荐给他的书他都忘了去买，从这件事上看得很清楚，他光顾得做生意了。他满脑袋除了行情，别的什么也顾不上——不过，要发财的人都是这样。他要书做什么？我不怀疑，他将来一定会发财，成为一个富翁——他没有文化，举止粗俗，用不着我们去操心。”
“我也奇怪他怎么把书忘了，”哈丽特只回答了这么一句，听语气还真有几分不高兴了，爱玛觉得最好不要再火上浇油了。因此，她好久没再做声。后来，才接着说道： “就某一方面而言，埃尔顿先生的风度也许胜过了奈特利先生和韦斯顿先生。他更加文雅，以他为榜样更为妥当。韦斯顿先生坦率，性子急，几乎有些藏不住话，大家都喜欢他这一点，因为他脾气还特别好——不过，要学他可办不到。奈特利先生直率，果决，带有几分威严——虽然与他很相称，别人也不能学。他的形体容貌，以及他的身份，似乎容许他有这样的风度。但是，假如哪个年轻人想要学他，那可就让人不堪忍受了。相比之下，我看最好还是建议年轻人以埃尔顿先生为榜样。埃尔顿先生脾气好，性情开朗，乐于助人，斯斯文文。我觉得他最近变得特别温存。哈丽特，他如此格外温存，我不知道是否在有意讨好我们俩，不过，我总觉得他现在比以前来得更温和。他要真是有心，那一定是想讨好你。几天前我不是把他说你的话讲给你听了吗？”
接着，她把她从埃尔顿先生嘴里套出来的赞美哈丽特的话，又重新说了一遍，并且夸奖他说得好。哈丽特羞红了脸，笑着说道：她一直觉得埃尔顿先生十分讨人喜欢。
爱玛就是看中了埃尔顿先生，想让他把那个年轻的农夫从哈丽特的头脑里驱逐出去。她觉得这两人十分般配，只是显然太称心如意，太理所当然，太容易撮合了，她筹划好了也未必有多大功劳。她担心别人也都想到了，预料到了。然而，谁也不可能像她这么早就有了这个打算，因为就在哈丽特来哈特菲尔德的头一个晚上，她脑子里就萌生了这个主意。她心里越琢磨，越觉得这是一起天赐良缘。埃尔顿先生的身份极其相称，本人非常体面，又没有卑贱的亲友，同时家里人也不会嫌弃哈丽特身份不明。他能给哈丽特提供个舒适的家，据爱玛估计，他也有充裕的收入，因为海伯里教区虽说不算大，但谁都知道他有一笔足够花销的资产。爱玛很看得起这个年轻人，觉得他脾气好，心眼好，名声也好，既有知识，又明事理。
爱玛相信，在埃尔顿先生看来，哈丽特无疑是个漂亮姑娘，他们屡屡在哈特菲尔德见面，这肯定在他心里打下了坚实的基础。至于说到哈丽特，她一知道埃尔顿先生看中了她，毫无疑问也会照样产生很大的效力。埃尔顿先生的确是个十分讨人喜欢的青年，任何女人，只要不是过于挑剔，都会喜欢他的。大家都认为他长得很英俊，对他的人品也交口称赞，唯有她爱玛例外，她始终认为他还缺少几分优雅。不过，哈丽特既然那么感激罗伯特•马丁骑着马给她弄核桃，那埃尔顿先生那样爱慕她，也一定能征服她那颗心。
Part 1 Chapter 5
I do not know what your opinion may be, Mrs. Weston,' said Mr. Knightley, `of this great intimacy between Emma and Harriet Smith, but I think it a bad thing.'

`A bad thing! Do you really think it a bad thing? - why so?'

`I think they will neither of them do the other any good.'

`You surprize me! Emma must do Harriet good: and by supplying her with a new object of interest, Harriet may be said to do Emma good. I have been seeing their intimacy with the greatest pleasure. How very differently we feel! - Not think they will do each other any good! This will certainly be the beginning of one of our quarrels about Emma, Mr. Knightley.'

`Perhaps you think I am come on purpose to quarrel with you, knowing Weston to be out, and that you must still fight your own battle.'

`Mr. Weston would undoubtedly support me, if he were here, for he thinks exactly as I do on the subject. We were speaking of it only yesterday, and agreeing how fortunate it was for Emma, that there should be such a girl in Highbury for her to associate with. Mr. Knightley, I shall not allow you to be a fair judge in this case. You are so much used to live alone, that you do not know the value of a companion; and, perhaps no man can be a good judge of the comfort a woman feels in the society of one of her own sex, after being used to it all her life. I can imagine your objection to Harriet Smith. She is not the superior young woman which Emma's friend ought to be. But on the other hand, as Emma wants to see her better informed, it will be an inducement to her to read more herself. They will read together. She means it, I know.'

`Emma has been meaning to read more ever since she was twelve years old. I have seen a great many lists of her drawing-up at various times of books that she meant to read regularly through - and very good lists they were - very well chosen, and very neatly arranged - sometimes alphabetically, and sometimes by some other rule. The list she drew up when only fourteen - I remember thinking it did her judgment so much credit, that I preserved it some time; and I dare say she may have made out a very good list now. But I have done with expecting any course of steady reading from Emma. She will never submit to any thing requiring industry and patience, and a subjection of the fancy to the understanding. Where Miss Taylor failed to stimulate, I may safely affirm that Harriet Smith will do nothing. - You never could persuade her to read half so much as you wished. - You know you could not.'

`I dare say,' replied Mrs. Weston, smiling, `that I thought so then; - but since we have parted, I can never remember Emma's omitting to do any thing I wished.'

`There is hardly any desiring to refresh such a memory as that,' - said Mr. Knightley, feelingly; and for a moment or two he had done. `But I,' he soon added, `who have had no such charm thrown over my senses, must still see, hear, and remember. Emma is spoiled by being the cleverest of her family. At ten years old, she had the misfortune of being able to answer questions which puzzled her sister at seventeen. She was always quick and assured: Isabella slow and diffident. And ever since she was twelve, Emma has been mistress of the house and of you all. In her mother she lost the only person able to cope with her. She inherits her mother's talents, and must have been under subjection to her.'

`I should have been sorry, Mr. Knightley, to be dependent on your recommendation, had I quitted Mr. Woodhouse's family and wanted another situation; I do not think you would have spoken a good word for me to any body. I am sure you always thought me unfit for the office I held.'

`Yes,' said he, smiling. `You are better placed here; very fit for a wife, but not at all for a governess. But you were preparing yourself to be an excellent wife all the time you were at Hartfield. You might not give Emma such a complete education as your powers would seem to promise; but you were receiving a very good education from her, on the very material matrimonial point of submitting your own will, and doing as you were bid; and if Weston had asked me to recommend him a wife, I should certainly have named Miss Taylor.'

`Thank you. There will be very little merit in making a good wife to such a man as Mr. Weston.'

`Why, to own the truth, I am afraid you are rather thrown away, and that with every disposition to bear, there will be nothing to be borne. We will not despair, however. Weston may grow cross from the wantonness of comfort, or his son may plague him.'

`I hope not that. - It is not likely. No, Mr. Knightley, do not foretell vexation from that quarter.'

`Not I, indeed. I only name possibilities. I do not pretend to Emma's genius for foretelling and guessing. I hope, with all my heart, the young man may be a Weston in merit, and a Churchill in fortune. - But Harriet Smith - I have not half done about Harriet Smith. I think her the very worst sort of companion that Emma could possibly have. She knows nothing herself, and looks upon Emma as knowing every thing. She is a flatterer in all her ways; and so much the worse, because undesigned. Her ignorance is hourly flattery. How can Emma imagine she has any thing to learn herself, while Harriet is presenting such a delightful inferiority? And as for Harriet, I will venture to say that she cannot gain by the acquaintance. Hartfield will only put her out of conceit with all the other places she belongs to. She will grow just refined enough to be uncomfortable with those among whom birth and circumstances have placed her home. I am much mistaken if Emma's doctrines give any strength of mind, or tend at all to make a girl adapt herself rationally to the varieties of her situation in life. - They only give a little polish.'

`I either depend more upon Emma's good sense than you do, or am more anxious for her present comfort; for I cannot lament the acquaintance. How well she looked last night!'

`Oh! you would rather talk of her person than her mind, would you? Very well; I shall not attempt to deny Emma's being pretty.'

`Pretty! say beautiful rather. Can you imagine any thing nearer perfect beauty than Emma altogether - face and figure?'

`I do not know what I could imagine, but I confess that I have seldom seen a face or figure more pleasing to me than hers. But I am a partial old friend.'

`Such an eye! - the true hazle eye - and so brilliant! regular features, open countenance, with a complexion! oh! what a bloom of full health, and such a pretty height and size; such a firm and upright figure! There is health, not merely in her bloom, but in her air, her head, her glance. One hears sometimes of a child being ``the picture of health;'' now, Emma always gives me the idea of being the complete picture of grown-up health. She is loveliness itself. Mr. Knightley, is not she?'

`I have not a fault to find with her person,' he replied. `I think her all you describe. I love to look at her; and I will add this praise, that I do not think her personally vain. Considering how very handsome she is, she appears to be little occupied with it; her vanity lies another way. Mrs. Weston, I am not to be talked out of my dislike of Harriet Smith, or my dread of its doing them both harm.'

`And I, Mr. Knightley, am equally stout in my confidence of its not doing them any harm. With all dear Emma's little faults, she is an excellent creature. Where shall we see a better daughter, or a kinder sister, or a truer friend? No, no; she has qualities which may be trusted; she will never lead any one really wrong; she will make no lasting blunder; where Emma errs once, she is in the right a hundred times.'

`Very well; I will not plague you any more. Emma shall be an angel, and I will keep my spleen to myself till Christmas brings John and Isabella. John loves Emma with a reasonable and therefore not a blind affection, and Isabella always thinks as he does; except when he is not quite frightened enough about the children. I am sure of having their opinions with me.'

`I know that you all love her really too well to be unjust or unkind; but excuse me, Mr. Knightley, if I take the liberty (I consider myself, you know, as having somewhat of the privilege of speech that Emma's mother might have had) the liberty of hinting that I do not think any possible good can arise from Harriet Smith's intimacy being made a matter of much discussion among you. Pray excuse me; but supposing any little inconvenience may be apprehended from the intimacy, it cannot be expected that Emma, accountable to nobody but her father, who perfectly approves the acquaintance, should put an end to it, so long as it is a source of pleasure to herself. It has been so many years my province to give advice, that you cannot be surprized, Mr. Knightley, at this little remains of office.'

`Not at all,' cried he; `I am much obliged to you for it. It is very good advice, and it shall have a better fate than your advice has often found; for it shall be attended to.'

`Mrs. John Knightley is easily alarmed, and might be made unhappy about her sister.'

`Be satisfied,' said he, `I will not raise any outcry. I will keep my ill-humour to myself. I have a very sincere interest in Emma. Isabella does not seem more my sister; has never excited a greater interest; perhaps hardly so great. There is an anxiety, a curiosity in what one feels for Emma. I wonder what will become of her!'

`So do I,' said Mrs. Weston gently, `very much.'

`She always declares she will never marry, which, of course, means just nothing at all. But I have no idea that she has yet ever seen a man she cared for. It would not be a bad thing for her to be very much in love with a proper object. I should like to see Emma in love, and in some doubt of a return; it would do her good. But there is nobody hereabouts to attach her; and she goes so seldom from home.'

`There does, indeed, seem as little to tempt her to break her resolution at present,' said Mrs. Weston, `as can well be; and while she is so happy at Hartfield, I cannot wish her to be forming any attachment which would be creating such difficulties on poor Mr. Woodhouse's account. I do not recommend matrimony at present to Emma, though I mean no slight to the state, I assure you.'

Part of her meaning was to conceal some favourite thoughts of her own and Mr. Weston's on the subject, as much as possible. There were wishes at Randalls respecting Emma's destiny, but it was not desirable to have them suspected; and the quiet transition which Mr. Knightley soon afterwards made to `What does Weston think of the weather; shall we have rain?' convinced her that he had nothing more to say or surmise about Hartfield.
 
“韦斯顿太太，”奈特利先生说，“爱玛和哈丽特搞得这么亲密，我不知道你是怎么看的，我看不是件好事。”
“不是件好事！你真认为不是件好事吗？为什么？”
“我看她们两人谁对谁都没有好处。”
“你真让我感到惊奇！爱玛肯定会对哈丽特有好处的，而哈丽特给爱玛提供了一个新的关心对象，可以说对爱玛也有好处。我看着她们那么亲密，真感到万分高兴。我们的想法差得太远啦！居然认为她们对彼此没有好处！奈特利先生，我们以后少不了要为爱玛争吵，这无疑是个开端。”
“你也许认为我知道韦斯顿不在家，也知道你还会孤军奋战，便故意来跟你争吵。”
“韦斯顿先生要是在家，一定会支持我的，因为他在这件事上跟我的看法完全一致。就在昨天我们还谈起过，都觉得爱玛真幸运，能在海伯里结识这样一个姑娘。奈特利先生，我看你在这件事上可不是个公正的法官。你一个人生活惯了，不知道有个伴侣的益处。一个女人本来一直习惯于有个女伴陪着，现在又有了这样一个女伴，她从中得到多大的慰藉，也许是哪个男人也体会不到的。我可以想象你为什么嫌弃哈丽特。爱玛的朋友应该是个有身份的年轻女子，可哈丽特却不是。不过话又说回来，爱玛要指导她增长点知识，这就会促使她自己多读些书。她们会一起读书的。我知道爱玛有这个打算。”
“爱玛从十二岁起就打算多读些书。我看见她前前后后列过好多书单，打算一本本地看完——那些书单列得可好啦——都是些精选的书，排列得井井有条——有时按字母顺序，有时按别的规则。她十四岁时列的那张书单——我记得当时觉得她还挺有眼力的，便把书单保存了一阵子。这一次爱玛说不定也列了一个很好的书单，可我不敢指望她会持之以恒地读书了。她再也不会干那些需要勤奋和坚韧的事情了，就爱想人非非，不肯开动脑筋。我敢说，以前泰勒小姐没能激发起她来，现在哈丽特•史密斯也将无能为力。当年你叫她看书，好说歹说也没法让她看上一半。你知道你劝不了她。”
“的确，”韦斯顿太太笑吟吟地答道，“我当时也是这么看的。不过，自我们分手以后，我从不记得爱玛还有我叫她做事她不肯做的时候。”
“我还真不想勾起这样的回忆，”奈特利先生颇有感触地说道，过了一会又平静了下来。“不过，”他接着说道，“我不是个耳聋眼花、头脑糊涂的人，还得看，还得听，还得回忆。爱玛因为是家里最聪明的人，就被宠坏了。她十岁的时候，就不幸地能回答十七岁的姐姐也回答不了的问题。她总是很敏锐，很有自信，而伊莎贝拉却又迟钝，又缺乏自信。爱玛自十二岁起，就成了家里的女主人，你们大家都得听她的。她母亲一去世，她就失去了唯一能管束她的人。她继承了母亲的天赋，当年一定是听她的话的。”
“奈特利先生，我当初若是离开伍德豪斯先生家而另找个人家，要靠你推荐那可就倒了霉了。你恐怕不会向任何人说我一句好话。我敢肯定，你始终认为我做那份工作不称职。”
“是的，”奈特利先生笑嘻嘻地说。“你在这儿更合适。你很适合做太太，一点也不适合做家庭教师。不过，你在哈特菲尔德的时候，一直在为做一个贤惠的妻子做准备。从你的能力看，你本来似乎能给爱玛一个圆满的教育，可你也许没有做到这一点。不过，你倒接受了爱玛给你的良好教育，以后处理夫妻关系这个重大问题时，可以做到放弃自己的意愿，听从别人的吩咐。当初韦斯顿要是问我谁做他妻子最合适，我一定会推举你泰勒小姐。”
“谢谢。给韦斯顿先生这样的人做个贤惠的妻子，这并不说明我有什么了不起的。”
“哦，说真的，我担心你的贤惠要白费了，一心一意想忍耐，结果却没有什么好忍耐的。不过，我们也用不着泄气。韦斯顿因为日子过得太舒适了，说不定也会发发脾气，或者他儿子也会惹他烦恼。”
“我希望不要出这种事。这不可能。不会的，奈特利先生，你别预言他儿子会给他带来烦恼。”
“我还真不是预言。我只是说说可能性。我可并不自以为具有爱玛那样的天赋，又能预言，又会猜测。我衷心希望，那个年轻人继承了韦斯顿家的品德，邱吉尔家的财富。可是哈丽特-史密斯——我对她的看法还远远没有说完。我认为，她是爱玛可能找到的最糟糕的伙伴。她自己什么也不懂，却以为爱玛什么都懂。她对她百般逢迎，而且并非故意这么做，因而更加糟糕。她由于无知，便时时刻刻地奉承别人。哈丽特甘愿摆出一副低首下心、讨人喜欢的样子，爱玛怎能觉得自己还有什么不足之处呢？至于哈丽特，我敢说她也不会从这场结交中得到好处。哈特菲尔德只会使她忘乎所以，不再喜欢一切与她身份相符的地方。她会变得十分骄气，跟那些与她出身和境况相当的人待在一起，会觉得非常别扭。我不相信爱玛的教诲能起到陶冶心性的作用，让一个姑娘理智地适应各种生活环境，而只能给她镀一点金罢了。”
“不知是因为我比你更相信爱玛的理智，还是因为我更关心她眼下的安适，反正我不会抱怨她们两人的结交。昨天晚上爱玛看上去有多美啊！”
“哦！你宁愿谈论她的相貌而不谈论她的心智，是吧？好吧，我也不想否认爱玛长得漂亮。”
“漂亮！应该说美丽无双。你把脸蛋和身材通盘衡量一下，你想想还有谁能比爱玛更接近尽善尽美呢？”
“我也不知道该怎么想，不过说实话，我从没见过哪个人的脸蛋和身材能像她的那样迷人。不过，我是个偏心的老朋友。”
“多美的眼睛啊！不折不扣的淡褐色，而且那么水灵！五官那么端正，神情那么坦诚，面色那么红润！哦！浑身焕发着一种健康美，高矮胖瘦恰到好处，一副亭亭玉立的丰姿。她的健康美，不仅表现在她的青春娇艳上，而且表现在她的风度、心智和眼神上。人们常听说某个孩子是‘健康美的化身’，如今爱玛总使我觉得她是成熟的健康美的完美化身。她就是美的化身。奈特利先生，你说对吗？”
“我看她的相貌是无可挑剔的，”奈特利先生答道。“我想她完全像你说的那样。我喜欢看她。我还想给她加一条优点：我觉得她并不为自己的相貌而自负。尽管她长得十分漂亮，她好像对此并没念念不忘。她的自负表现在别的方面。韦斯顿太太，不管你怎么说，我还是不赞成她和哈丽特•史密斯搞得那么亲热，我担心这对她们两人都没有好处。”
“奈特利先生，我同样坚定不移地相信，这不会给她们带来任何坏处。亲爱的爱玛虽然有些这样那样的小毛病，但她是个非凡的女性。我们上哪儿能找到一个这么孝顺的女儿，这么亲切的姐妹，这么真挚的朋友？绝对找不到。她有许多可以信得过的品质，决不会把谁带坏，也不会犯不可收拾的错误。爱玛错一次，就要对一百次。”
“那好吧，我不再难为你了。让爱玛做天使去吧，我把我的怨言闷在肚子里，等约翰和伊莎贝拉来过圣诞节时再说。约翰爱爱玛比较注意分寸，而不是一味溺爱，伊莎贝拉总是跟他一个心眼，只是约翰不像她那样，会让孩子的事搞得惊惶不安。我想他们一定会赞成我的看法。”
“我知道你们大家都真心爱她，不会做对不起她，或是坑害她的事。不过请原谅，奈特利先生，你知道，我认为爱玛的母亲当年可以说的话，我也有权说几句，因此我要冒昧地表示：我看你们随便议论爱玛和哈丽特•史密斯关系密切，恐怕也没有什么好处。请恕我直言，就算她们关系密切怕会引起什么不便，只要爱玛自己觉得高兴，你就休想她会放弃这种关系，因为爱玛的事只有她父亲管得着，而她父亲又百分之百地赞成她们来往。多少年来，我一直把向人提出忠告视为我的职责，奈特利先生，你不会对我残存的这点小小的职权感到惊讶吧？”
“哪里的话，”奈特利先生嚷道。“我为此非常感激你。你说得很有道理，与你以往的劝告相比，这次一定会收到更好的效果，因为我一定会听你的。”
“约翰•奈特利夫人很容易担惊受怕，搞不好会为她妹妹发愁的。”
“放心吧，”奈特利先生说，“我不会大喊大叫的。我会克制住我的坏脾气的。我是真心实意地关心爱玛。伊莎贝拉也就是我的弟媳罢了，从没激起我更大的兴趣，也许还比不上爱玛。爱玛让人觉得牵肠挂肚的。不知道她以后会怎么样啊！”
“我也不知道，”韦斯顿太太轻声说道，“真不知道。”
“她总说她一辈子不结婚，当然这话也不能当真。不过，我看她至今还没遇上一个她所喜爱的男人。她要是能真心爱上一个合适的男人，那倒不是一件坏事。我希望爱玛爱上什么人，而她又拿不准对方是否爱她。这对她有好处。可惜附近没有一个能招她喜爱的人，再说她又很少出门。”
“现在看来，”韦斯顿太太说道，“似乎还真没有什么力量能诱惑她违背自己的决心。既然她在哈特菲尔德过得这么快活，我也不希望她爱上什么人，那样一来可就苦了可怜的伍德豪斯先生了。我不劝说爱玛现在就考虑婚事，不过你放心好了，我并不反对她结婚。”
韦斯顿太太说这番话的意图之一，是想尽量掩饰她和韦斯顿先生在这件事情上的某些如意想法。兰多尔斯的这两个人已经在盘算爱玛的终身大事了，不过不想让他人察觉。过了不久，奈特利先生悄然把话题一转：“韦斯顿觉得天气怎么样，会下雨吗？”韦斯顿太太便意识到，对于哈特菲尔德的事，奈特利先生没有什么好说的，也没有什么好猜测的了。
Part 1 Chapter 6
Emma could not feel a doubt of having given Harriet's fancy a proper direction and raised the gratitude of her young vanity to a very good purpose, for she found her decidedly more sensible than before of Mr. Elton's being a remarkably handsome man, with most agreeable manners; and as she had no hesitation in following up the assurance of his admiration by agreeable hints, she was soon pretty confident of creating as much liking on Harriet's side, as there could be any occasion for. She was quite convinced of Mr. Elton's being in the fairest way of falling in love, if not in love already. She had no scruple with regard to him. He talked of Harriet, and praised her so warmly, that she could not suppose any thing wanting which a little time would not add. His perception of the striking improvement of Harriet's manner, since her introduction at Hartfield, was not one of the least agreeable proofs of his growing attachment. 

`You have given Miss Smith all that she required,' said he; `you have made her graceful and easy. She was a beautiful creature when she came to you, but, in my opinion, the attractions you have added are infinitely superior to what she received from nature.'

`I am glad you think I have been useful to her; but Harriet only wanted drawing out, and receiving a few, very few hints. She had all the natural grace of sweetness of temper and artlessness in herself. I have done very little.'

`If it were admissible to contradict a lady,' said the gallant Mr. Elton - 

`I have perhaps given her a little more decision of character, have taught her to think on points which had not fallen in her way before.'

`Exactly so; that is what principally strikes me. So much superadded decision of character! Skilful has been the hand!'

`Great has been the pleasure, I am sure. I never met with a disposition more truly amiable.'

`I have no doubt of it.' And it was spoken with a sort of sighing animation, which had a vast deal of the lover. She was not less pleased another day with the manner in which he seconded a sudden wish of hers, to have Harriet's picture. 

`Did you ever have your likeness taken, Harriet?' said she: `did you ever sit for your picture?'

Harriet was on the point of leaving the room, and only stopt to say, with a very interesting na?veté,

`Oh! dear, no, never.'

No sooner was she out of sight, than Emma exclaimed,

`What an exquisite possession a good picture of her would be! I would give any money for it. I almost long to attempt her likeness myself. You do not know it I dare say, but two or three years ago I had a great passion for taking likenesses, and attempted several of my friends, and was thought to have a tolerable eye in general. But from one cause or another, I gave it up in disgust. But really, I could almost venture, if Harriet would sit to me. It would be such a delight to have her picture!'

`Let me entreat you,' cried Mr. Elton; `it would indeed be a delight! Let me entreat you, Miss Woodhouse, to exercise so charming a talent in favour of your friend. I know what your drawings are. How could you suppose me ignorant? Is not this room rich in specimens of your landscapes and flowers; and has not Mrs. Weston some inimitable figure-pieces in her drawing-room, at Randalls?'

Yes, good man! - thought Emma - but what has all that to do with taking likenesses? You know nothing of drawing. Don't pretend to be in raptures about mine. Keep your raptures for Harriet's face. `Well, if you give me such kind encouragement, Mr. Elton, I believe I shall try what I can do. Harriet's features are very delicate, which makes a likeness difficult; and yet there is a peculiarity in the shape of the eye and the lines about the mouth which one ought to catch.'

`Exactly so - The shape of the eye and the lines about the mouth - I have not a doubt of your success. Pray, pray attempt it. As you will do it, it will indeed, to use your own words, be an exquisite possession.'

`But I am afraid, Mr. Elton, Harriet will not like to sit. She thinks so little of her own beauty. Did not you observe her manner of answering me? How completely it meant, ``why should my picture be drawn?'''

`Oh! yes, I observed it, I assure you. It was not lost on me. But still I cannot imagine she would not be persuaded.'

Harriet was soon back again, and the proposal almost immediately made; and she had no scruples which could stand many minutes against the earnest pressing of both the others. Emma wished to go to work directly, and therefore produced the portfolio containing her various attempts at portraits, for not one of them had ever been finished, that they might decide together on the best size for Harriet. Her many beginnings were displayed. Miniatures, half-lengths, whole-lengths, pencil, crayon, and water-colours had been all tried in turn. She had always wanted to do every thing, and had made more progress both in drawing and music than many might have done with so little labour as she would ever submit to. She played and sang; - and drew in almost every style; but steadiness had always been wanting; and in nothing had she approached the degree of excellence which she would have been glad to command, and ought not to have failed of. She was not much deceived as to her own skill either as an artist or a musician, but she was not unwilling to have others deceived, or sorry to know her reputation for accomplishment often higher than it deserved. 

There was merit in every drawing - in the least finished, perhaps the most; her style was spirited; but had there been much less, or had there been ten times more, the delight and admiration of her two companions would have been the same. They were both in ecstasies. A likeness pleases every body; and Miss Woodhouse's performances must be capital. 

`No great variety of faces for you,' said Emma. `I had only my own family to study from. There is my father - another of my father - but the idea of sitting for his picture made him so nervous, that I could only take him by stealth; neither of them very like therefore. Mrs. Weston again, and again, and again, you see. Dear Mrs. Weston! always my kindest friend on every occasion. She would sit whenever I asked her. There is my sister; and really quite her own little elegant figure! - and the face not unlike. I should have made a good likeness of her, if she would have sat longer, but she was in such a hurry to have me draw her four children that she would not be quiet. Then, here come all my attempts at three of those four children; - there they are, Henry and John and Bella, from one end of the sheet to the other, and any one of them might do for any one of the rest. She was so eager to have them drawn that I could not refuse; but there is no making children of three or four years old stand still you know; nor can it be very easy to take any likeness of them, beyond the air and complexion, unless they are coarser featured than any of mama's children ever were. Here is my sketch of the fourth, who was a baby. I took him as he was sleeping on the sofa, and it is as strong a likeness of his cockade as you would wish to see. He had nestled down his head most conveniently. That's very like. I am rather proud of little George. The corner of the sofa is very good. Then here is my last,' - unclosing a pretty sketch of a gentleman in small size, whole-length - `my last and my best - my brother, Mr. John Knightley. - This did not want much of being finished, when I put it away in a pet, and vowed I would never take another likeness. I could not help being provoked; for after all my pains, and when I had really made a very good likeness of it - (Mrs. Weston and I were quite agreed in thinking it very like) - only too handsome - too flattering - but that was a fault on the right side - after all this, came poor dear Isabella's cold approbation of - `Yes, it was a little like - but to be sure it did not do him justice.' We had had a great deal of trouble in persuading him to sit at all. It was made a great favour of; and altogether it was more than I could bear; and so I never would finish it, to have it apologised over as an unfavourable likeness, to every morning visitor in Brunswick Square; - and, as I said, I did then forswear ever drawing any body again. But for Harriet's sake, or rather for my own, and as there are no husbands and wives in the case at present, I will break my resolution now.'

Mr. Elton seemed very properly struck and delighted by the idea, and was repeating, `No husbands and wives in the case at present indeed, as you observe. Exactly so. No husbands and wives,' with so interesting a consciousness, that Emma began to consider whether she had not better leave them together at once. But as she wanted to be drawing, the declaration must wait a little longer. 

She had soon fixed on the size and sort of portrait. It was to be a whole-length in water-colours, like Mr. John Knightley's, and was destined, if she could please herself, to hold a very honourable station over the mantelpiece. 

The sitting began; and Harriet, smiling and blushing, and afraid of not keeping her attitude and countenance, presented a very sweet mixture of youthful expression to the steady eyes of the artist. But there was no doing any thing, with Mr. Elton fidgeting behind her and watching every touch. She gave him credit for stationing himself where he might gaze and gaze again without offence; but was really obliged to put an end to it, and request him to place himself elsewhere. It then occurred to her to employ him in reading. 

`If he would be so good as to read to them, it would be a kindness indeed! It would amuse away the difficulties of her part, and lessen the irksomeness of Miss Smith's.'

Mr. Elton was only too happy. Harriet listened, and Emma drew in peace. She must allow him to be still frequently coming to look; any thing less would certainly have been too little in a lover; and he was ready at the smallest intermission of the pencil, to jump up and see the progress, and be charmed. - There was no being displeased with such an encourager, for his admiration made him discern a likeness almost before it was possible. She could not respect his eye, but his love and his complaisance were unexceptionable. 

The sitting was altogether very satisfactory; she was quite enough pleased with the first day's sketch to wish to go on. There was no want of likeness, she had been fortunate in the attitude, and as she meant to throw in a little improvement to the figure, to give a little more height, and considerably more elegance, she had great confidence of its being in every way a pretty drawing at last, and of its filling its destined place with credit to them both - a standing memorial of the beauty of one, the skill of the other, and the friendship of both; with as many other agreeable associations as Mr. Elton's very promising attachment was likely to add. 

Harriet was to sit again the next day; and Mr. Elton, just as he ought, entreated for the permission of attending and reading to them again. 

`By all means. We shall be most happy to consider you as one of the party.'

The same civilities and courtesies, the same success and satisfaction, took place on the morrow, and accompanied the whole progress of the picture, which was rapid and happy. Every body who saw it was pleased, but Mr. Elton was in continual raptures, and defended it through every criticism. 

`Miss Woodhouse has given her friend the only beauty she wanted,' - observed Mrs. Weston to him - not in the least suspecting that she was addressing a lover. - `The expression of the eye is most correct, but Miss Smith has not those eyebrows and eyelashes. It is the fault of her face that she has them not.'

`Do you think so?' replied he. `I cannot agree with you. It appears to me a most perfect resemblance in every feature. I never saw such a likeness in my life. We must allow for the effect of shade, you know.'

`You have made her too tall, Emma,' said Mr. Knightley. 

Emma knew that she had, but would not own it; and Mr. Elton warmly added,

`Oh no! certainly not too tall; not in the least too tall. Consider, she is sitting down - which naturally presents a different - which in short gives exactly the idea - and the proportions must be preserved, you know. Proportions, fore-shortening. - Oh no! it gives one exactly the idea of such a height as Miss Smith's. Exactly so indeed!'

`It is very pretty,' said Mr. Woodhouse. `So prettily done! Just as your drawings always are, my dear. I do not know any body who draws so well as you do. The only thing I do not thoroughly like is, that she seems to be sitting out of doors, with only a little shawl over her shoulders - and it makes one think she must catch cold.'

`But, my dear papa, it is supposed to be summer; a warm day in summer. Look at the tree.'

`But it is never safe to sit out of doors, my dear.'

`You, sir, may say any thing,' cried Mr. Elton, `but I must confess that I regard it as a most happy thought, the placing of Miss Smith out of doors; and the tree is touched with such inimitable spirit! Any other situation would have been much less in character. The na?veté of Miss Smith's manners - and altogether - Oh, it is most admirable! I cannot keep my eyes from it. I never saw such a likeness.'

The next thing wanted was to get the picture framed; and here were a few difficulties. It must be done directly; it must be done in London; the order must go through the hands of some intelligent person whose taste could be depended on; and Isabella, the usual doer of all commissions, must not be applied to, because it was December, and Mr. Woodhouse could not bear the idea of her stirring out of her house in the fogs of December. But no sooner was the distress known to Mr. Elton, than it was removed. His gallantry was always on the alert. `Might he be trusted with the commission, what infinite pleasure should he have in executing it! he could ride to London at any time. It was impossible to say how much he should be gratified by being employed on such an errand.'

`He was too good! - she could not endure the thought! - she would not give him such a troublesome office for the world,' - brought on the desired repetition of entreaties and assurances, - and a very few minutes settled the business. 

Mr. Elton was to take the drawing to London, chuse the frame, and give the directions; and Emma thought she could so pack it as to ensure its safety without much incommoding him, while he seemed mostly fearful of not being incommoded enough. 

`What a precious deposit!' said he with a tender sigh, as he received it. 

`This man is almost too gallant to be in love,' thought Emma. `I should say so, but that I suppose there may be a hundred different ways of being in love. He is an excellent young man, and will suit Harriet exactly; it will be an ``Exactly so,'' as he says himself; but he does sigh and languish, and study for compliments rather more than I could endure as a principal. I come in for a pretty good share as a second. But it is his gratitude on Harriet's account.'
 
爱玛毫不怀疑她已把哈丽特的幻想引上了正确的方向，并把她新近出于虚荣心而产生的感激之情引导到有益的目标上，因为她发现，哈丽特比以前更明确地认识到：埃尔顿先生仪表堂堂，风度翩翩。她一方面采取循循善诱的办法，步步增进埃尔顿先生的倾慕之情，另一方面又满怀信心地抓住每个机会，培养哈丽特对他的好感。她相信，埃尔顿先生即便还没爱上哈丽特，那他也是正在坠人情网。她对他丝毫没有什么怀疑的。他喜欢谈论哈丽特，热烈地赞扬她，爱玛觉得，只要略给点时间，就能水到渠成。哈丽特来哈特菲尔德以后，举止有了明显的长进，埃尔顿先生把这一情况看在眼里，这是一个令人可喜的证明，说明他对哈丽特渐渐有了意思。
“你给了史密斯小姐所需要的一切，”埃尔顿先生说。“你把她培养得既优雅又大方。她刚到你这儿来的时候，也算得上是个美人，不过依我看来，你给她增添的妩媚多姿，要远远胜过她的天生丽质。”
“我很高兴，你觉得我帮了她的忙。不过哈丽特只需要别人诱导一下，稍微点拨一两句就行了。她天生性情温柔，天真朴实。我尽的力很少。”
“如果我可以跟一位小姐唱反调的话——”埃尔顿先生摆出一副献殷勤的样子说。
“我也许使她的性格变得果断了一点，教她思考一些以前不曾想过的问题。”
“一点不错，我感觉最明显的正是这一点。性格变得果断多啦！你还真行啊。”
“我觉得非常有意思。我以前从没遇见过这么可爱的人。”
“这我毫不怀疑。”埃尔顿先生说罢，兴奋地叹了口气，活像一个坠人情网的人。又有一天，爱玛突然生出一个念头，要给哈丽特画像，埃尔顿欣然表示支持的样子，也让爱玛同样为之高兴。
“哈丽特，你有没有让人给你画过像？”爱玛说道。“你以前让人给你画过吗？”
“啊呀！没有，从来没有。”
等她一走出房去，爱玛便大声说道： “她的像要是画得好，该是一件多么精美的珍藏品啊！出多少钱我都要。我简直想亲自给她画一幅。你或许还不知道，就在两三年前，我非常喜欢画像，曾给几个朋友画过，大家觉得还看得过去。然而，由于这样那样的原因，我后来就不高兴画了。不过说真的，如果哈丽特愿意让我画，我倒可以试一试。给她画像该是多么令人高兴啊！”
“我恳求你啦，”埃尔顿先生叫了起来。“那当然令人高兴啦！我恳求你啦，伍德豪斯小姐，你就为你的朋友施展一下你那卓越的才能吧。我知道你绘画很有功夫，你怎么能当我不了解呢？这间屋里不是有不少你的风景画和花卉画吗？在兰多尔斯，韦斯顿太太的客厅里不是也有几幅无与伦比的人物画吗？”
是呀，埃尔顿先生！爱玛心想，可这与画像有什么关系呢？你对绘画一窍不通。不要假装为我的画所陶醉。还是留着这份痴情去迷恋哈丽特的脸蛋吧。“好吧，埃尔顿先生，既然你好心鼓励我，那我不妨试试看。哈丽特长得眉清目秀，画起来比较困难。不过，她眼睛的形状和嘴巴的线条比较奇特，一定要描绘出来。”
“一点不错——眼睛的形状和嘴巴的线条——毫无疑问你会画好的。求你务必试一试。要是由你来画，一定会像你说的那样，成为一件精美的珍藏品。”
“不过，埃尔顿先生，我担心哈丽特不愿意让我画。她并不觉得自己有多美。你刚才有没有注意她是怎么回答我的？那意思是说：‘干吗要给我画像呢？”’
“哦！是的，我确实注意到了。我并没视若无睹。不过，我想她不至于说不通吧。”
不一会工夫，哈丽特又进来了，两人马上提出了给她画像的事。哈丽特虽然有些顾虑，但经不住两人的再三劝说，没过多久就同意了。爱玛想要马上动笔，因此便取出画夹，里面夹着她好多的习作，却没有一张画完的，他们准备一起挑选一下，看给哈丽特画多大的比较合适。她把一张张画摆开，都是刚开了个头，什么小画像、半身像、全身像、铅笔画、蜡笔画、水笔画，全都试过了。她总是什么都想试试，无论绘画还是音乐，都能少出力气多长进，让许多人望尘莫及。她又弹琴又唱歌，还画各种风格的图画，可就是缺乏恒心。她什么都想精通，按理说也该精通，可惜什么都没精通过。她对自己的绘画和弹唱技艺并没看得太高，不过要是别人把她的技艺看得很高，她也不会不愿意，知道自己的才艺往往被人高估，她也并不感到不安。
每一幅画都有优点——而越是没画几笔的画，或许优点越多。从风格上看，她的画很有生气。不过，即使优点少得多，或者比现在多十倍，她那两个伙伴也会同样喜欢，同样赞赏。他们俩都看得人了迷。画像本来是人人喜爱的，而伍德豪斯小姐又画得那么棒。
“我也没有多少人可画的，”爱玛说道。“初学的时候只能给自家的人画。这是我父亲的，这一幅也是他的。不过，他一听说别人给他画像就紧张，我只能偷偷地给他画，因此这两张都不大像。你瞧，又是书斯顿太太的，又是她的，又是她的。亲爱的韦斯顿太太！无论什么时候都是我最好的朋友。只要我说一声，她就会让我给她画像。这是我姐姐的，她的身材就是这么小巧玲珑！还有那张脸也挺像的。她要是多坐一会，我还要画得好些，可她急着要我给她的四个孩子画，就是坐不安稳。这些是我给她的三个孩子画的，你们瞧，从画纸的一边到另一边，依次是亨利、约翰和贝拉，其中任何一个都可以说成是另两人中的任何一个。我姐姐非要我给他们画，我都没法推托。不过你也知道，你没法让三四岁的孩子安安静静地站着，再说给他们画像，除了神态和肤色以外，要画好也不是很容易，除非他们比别人家的孩子长得五官粗俗一些。这是我给她第四个孩子画的素描，当时他还是个娃娃。我是趁他在沙发上睡着了给他画的，他帽子上的花结画得要多像有多像。他怡然自得地垂着头，这就很像他。我很为小乔治感到自豪。这个沙发角也画得很好。这是我最后的一幅，”说着摊开一位男士的一幅漂亮的全身素描，“我最后的一幅，也是最好的一幅——我姐夫约翰-奈特利先生的。这幅画只差一点点就画完了，可我当时心里不高兴，就把它搁到了一边，还发誓以后再也不给人画像了。我没法不生气，因为我费了那么大的劲儿，而且又画得那么像——（韦斯顿太太和我一致认为画得非常像）——只是画得太英俊——太潇洒了，不过这只是把他画得太好的缺陷，没想到可怜的伊莎贝拉冷言冷语地说什么：‘是的，有一点像——不过确实没有把他画好。’我们起初费了不少口舌才劝他坐下来，算是给了我好大的面子。我实在咽不下这口气，因而一直没有画完，省得布伦斯维克广场早上来了客人，还得向人家赔不是，说是画得不像样。我刚才说过，我当时就发誓再也不给任何入画像。不过，看在哈丽特的分上，也是为了我自己，再说这次也牵扯不到丈夫和妻子的问题，我愿意破一次例。”
埃尔顿先生听了这话，似乎大为感动，也很高兴，因而重复说道：“正如你说的，这次还真是一点不错，牵扯不到丈夫和妻子的问题。”十分有趣的是，他说这话的时候还有点不好意思，爱玛心想是否应该立即走开，让他们两人单独在一起。然而她一心想要画像，埃尔顿先生想表白钟情还要再等一会。
她很快决定了画像的大小和种类。跟约翰•奈特利先生的一样，画一张全身水彩像。如果画得满意，就挂在壁炉上方的显要位置。
开始画像了。哈丽特脸上笑吟吟、红彤彤的，唯恐把握不住姿态和表情，眼见那位艺术家目不转睛地盯着她，硬摆出一副又活泼又甜蜜的神态。怎奈埃尔顿先生焦灼不安地站在爱玛身后，注视着每一笔每一画，真让爱玛没法画下去。爱玛给了他面子，任他随意站在什么地方，只要不碍事就可以看个不停，可是这下还真得结束这种局面了，要求他挪个地方。这时她灵机一动，叫他念书给她们听。
“你要是肯念书给我们听，那该有多好啊！有了这样的消遣，我就不会觉得吃力，史密斯小姐也不会觉得腻烦。”
埃尔顿先生十分乐意。哈丽特听他念书，爱玛静静地作画。她得允许他不时地过来看一眼，否则就太没有情人味了。他随时留心，画笔稍一停顿，就跳起来看看画得怎么样了，为之倾倒一番。有这样一个人在旁边鼓气，倒也没有什么令人不快的，因为他心里情意绵绵，在几乎还看不出像不像的时候，就能发觉画得很逼真了。爱玛并不欣赏他的眼力，他的痴情和殷勤却是无可挑剔的。
画像进行得令人十分满意。爱玛对头一天的草图感到很称心，打算继续画下去。她画得很像，姿势取得恰到好处，她还有意在身材上加了点工，个子稍微拔高一点，风度却要优雅得多，因而她充满自信，觉得这幅画最后一定会取得圆满成功，挂在那显要的位置，为她们两人增添光彩——永远记录了一个人的美貌，另一个人的技艺，以及两个人的友情。加上埃尔顿先生一片钟情，好事在望，更能引起许多美好的联想。
第二天还要给哈丽特画像，埃尔顿先生理所当然提出请求，允许他再来给她们念书。
“当然可以。热烈欢迎你参加。”
第二天，又出现了同样的殷勤多礼，同样的称心满意，而且贯穿在整个绘画过程之中。画像完成得又快又好，谁见了谁喜欢，埃尔顿先生更是欣喜不止，别人每挑一点毛病，他都要加以辩驳。
“伍德豪斯小姐弥补了她的朋友唯一美中不足的地方，”韦斯顿太太对他说，却丝毫没有料到，她在跟一个坠人情网的人说话。“眼神画得像极了，不过史密斯小姐的眉毛和睫毛却不是这样的。她的眉毛和睫毛没长好，这是她面部的唯一缺陷。”
“你是这样认为的吗？”埃尔顿先生说。“我不同意你的看法。依我看来，这幅画像处处都画得惟妙惟肖。我长了这么大，从未见过这么好的画像。你要知道，我们必须考虑到阴影的效果。”
“你把她画得过高了，爱玛，”奈特利先生说。
爱玛知道确实如此，可她又不愿承认，这时埃尔顿先生情绪激昂地说道： “哦，没有的事！根本就不过高，一点也不过高。想想看，她是坐着的——这当然与站着不一样啦——总而言之，跟她真人丝毫不差——你知道，还要保持一定的比例。按比例缩短。哦，没有的事！画的就是史密斯小姐的身高，分毫不差。确实分毫不差！”
“画得很好，”伍德豪斯先生说。“画得好极啦！亲爱的，你画的画总是这么好看。我看谁也没有你画得好。只有一点我不是很欣赏：她似乎坐在户外，肩上只披了一条披巾——让人担心她要着凉。”
“亲爱的爸爸，画上画的是夏天呀，一个暖暖和和的夏日。你看那上面的树。”
“可是坐在户外总不保险呀，宝贝。”
“先生，你怎么说都可以，”埃尔顿先生大声嚷道。“不过说实话，我觉得把史密斯小姐放在户外真是妙极了。这棵树画得栩栩如生，简直无与伦比了！换个别的背景就不那么协调了。史密斯小姐神态那样天真——总的说来——哦，画得绝妙极了！我两眼都挪不开了。我从没见过这么好的画像。”
接着要办的是给画像配个镜框。这有几个难处：一是要立即配好，二是要到伦敦去配，三是要找一个聪明可靠的人去经办。往常有事总找伊莎贝拉，这一次可不能劳驾她了，因为眼下已是十二月，伍德豪斯先生不忍心让她冒着十二月的大雾出门。不过，埃尔顿先生一得知此事，难题便迎刃而解。他要向女人献殷勤，总是伺机以待。“要是把这事委托给我，我会感到多么荣幸啊！我可以随时骑马去伦敦。若是能让我去办这件事，我真说不出该有多高兴。”
“你真是太好了！真让我于心不忍！我说什么也不忍心让你去办这样一件麻烦事。”埃尔顿先生一听这话，又恳求了一番，并且叫她尽管放心——不一会工夫，事情就谈妥了。
埃尔顿先生要把画像带到伦敦，选个镜框，指点怎么装置。爱玛就想把画像包扎好，既能保证安然无恙，又不给埃尔顿先生带来许多麻烦，而埃尔顿先生好像生怕麻烦不多似的。
“多么珍贵的画呀！”他接过画像，轻轻叹了口气，说道。
“这个人简直太殷勤了，不大会坠人情网，”爱玛心想。“话可以这么说，不过坠人情网有种种方式。他是个出色的青年，与哈丽特正相匹配。正如他自己说的，‘分毫不差’。不过，他还真是在叹息，在害相思病，满嘴的恭维话，我要是他的主要恭维对象，那可真要受不了。我作为次要恭维对象，也听到了不少恭维话。不过，他那是感激我对哈丽特好罢了。”
Part 1 Chapter 7
The very day of Mr. Elton's going to London produced a fresh occasion for Emma's services towards her friend. Harriet had been at Hartfield, as usual, soon after breakfast; and, after a time, had gone home to return again to dinner: she returned, and sooner than had been talked of, and with an agitated, hurried look, announcing something extraordinary to have happened which she was longing to tell. Half a minute brought it all out. She had heard, as soon as she got back to Mrs. Goddard's, that Mr. Martin had been there an hour before, and finding she was not at home, nor particularly expected, had left a little parcel for her from one of his sisters, and gone away; and on opening this parcel, she had actually found, besides the two songs which she had lent Elizabeth to copy, a letter to herself; and this letter was from him, from Mr. Martin, and contained a direct proposal of marriage. `Who could have thought it? She was so surprized she did not know what to do. Yes, quite a proposal of marriage; and a very good letter, at least she thought so. And he wrote as if he really loved her very much - but she did not know - and so, she was come as fast as she could to ask Miss Woodhouse what she should do. - ` Emma was half-ashamed of her friend for seeming so pleased and so doubtful. 

`Upon my word,' she cried, `the young man is determined not to lose any thing for want of asking. He will connect himself well if he can.'

`Will you read the letter?' cried Harriet. `Pray do. I'd rather you would.'

Emma was not sorry to be pressed. She read, and was surprized. The style of the letter was much above her expectation. There were not merely no grammatical errors, but as a composition it would not have disgraced a gentleman; the language, though plain, was strong and unaffected, and the sentiments it conveyed very much to the credit of the writer. It was short, but expressed good sense, warm attachment, liberality, propriety, even delicacy of feeling. She paused over it, while Harriet stood anxiously watching for her opinion, with a `Well, well,' and was at last forced to add, `Is it a good letter? or is it too short?'

`Yes, indeed, a very good letter,' replied Emma rather slowly - `so good a letter, Harriet, that every thing considered, I think one of his sisters must have helped him. I can hardly imagine the young man whom I saw talking with you the other day could express himself so well, if left quite to his own powers, and yet it is not the style of a woman; no, certainly, it is too strong and concise; not diffuse enough for a woman. No doubt he is a sensible man, and I suppose may have a natural talent for - thinks strongly and clearly - and when he takes a pen in hand, his thoughts naturally find proper words. It is so with some men. Yes, I understand the sort of mind. Vigorous, decided, with sentiments to a certain point, not coarse. A better written letter, Harriet (returning it,) than I had expected.'

`Well,' said the still waiting Harriet; - ` well - and - and what shall I do?'

`What shall you do! In what respect? Do you mean with regard to this letter?'

`Yes.'

`But what are you in doubt of? You must answer it of course - and speedily.'

`Yes. But what shall I say? Dear Miss Woodhouse, do advise me.'

`Oh no, no! the letter had much better be all your own. You will express yourself very properly, I am sure. There is no danger of your not being intelligible, which is the first thing. Your meaning must be unequivocal; no doubts or demurs: and such expressions of gratitude and concern for the pain you are inflicting as propriety requires, will present themselves unbidden to your mind, I am persuaded. You need not be prompted to write with the appearance of sorrow for his disappointment.'

`You think I ought to refuse him then,' said Harriet, looking down. 

`Ought to refuse him! My dear Harriet, what do you mean? Are you in any doubt as to that? I thought - but I beg your pardon, perhaps I have been under a mistake. I certainly have been misunderstanding you, if you feel in doubt as to the purport of your answer. I had imagined you were consulting me only as to the wording of it.'

Harriet was silent. With a little reserve of manner, Emma continued:

`You mean to return a favourable answer, I collect.'

`No, I do not; that is, I do not mean - What shall I do? What would you advise me to do? Pray, dear Miss Woodhouse, tell me what I ought to do.'

`I shall not give you any advice, Harriet. I will have nothing to do with it. This is a point which you must settle with your feelings.'

`I had no notion that he liked me so very much,' said Harriet, contemplating the letter. For a little while Emma persevered in her silence; but beginning to apprehend the bewitching flattery of that letter might be too powerful, she thought it best to say,

`I lay it down as a general rule, Harriet, that if a woman doubts as to whether she should accept a man or not, she certainly ought to refuse him. If she can hesitate as to ``Yes,'' she ought to say ``No'' directly. It is not a state to be safely entered into with doubtful feelings, with half a heart. I thought it my duty as a friend, and older than yourself, to say thus much to you. But do not imagine that I want to influence you.'

`Oh! no, I am sure you are a great deal too kind to - but if you would just advise me what I had best do - No, no, I do not mean that - As you say, one's mind ought to be quite made up - One should not be hesitating - It is a very serious thing. - It will be safer to say ``No,'' perhaps. - Do you think I had better say ``No?'''

`Not for the world,' said Emma, smiling graciously, `would I advise you either way. You must be the best judge of your own happiness. If you prefer Mr. Martin to every other person; if you think him the most agreeable man you have ever been in company with, why should you hesitate? You blush, Harriet. - Does any body else occur to you at this moment under such a definition? Harriet, Harriet, do not deceive yourself; do not be run away with by gratitude and compassion. At this moment whom are you thinking of?'

The symptoms were favourable. - Instead of answering, Harriet turned away confused, and stood thoughtfully by the fire; and though the letter was still in her hand, it was now mechanically twisted about without regard. Emma waited the result with impatience, but not without strong hopes. At last, with some hesitation, Harriet said - 

`Miss Woodhouse, as you will not give me your opinion, I must do as well as I can by myself; and I have now quite determined, and really almost made up my mind - to refuse Mr. Martin. Do you think I am right?'

`Perfectly, perfectly right, my dearest Harriet; you are doing just what you ought. While you were at all in suspense I kept my feelings to myself, but now that you are so completely decided I have no hesitation in approving. Dear Harriet, I give myself joy of this. It would have grieved me to lose your acquaintance, which must have been the consequence of your marrying Mr. Martin. While you were in the smallest degree wavering, I said nothing about it, because I would not influence; but it would have been the loss of a friend to me. I could not have visited Mrs. Robert Martin, of Abbey-Mill Farm. Now I am secure of you for ever.'

Harriet had not surmised her own danger, but the idea of it struck her forcibly. 

`You could not have visited me!' she cried, looking aghast. `No, to be sure you could not; but I never thought of that before. That would have been too dreadful! - What an escape! - Dear Miss Woodhouse, I would not give up the pleasure and honour of being intimate with you for any thing in the world.'

`Indeed, Harriet, it would have been a severe pang to lose you; but it must have been. You would have thrown yourself out of all good society. I must have given you up.'

`Dear me! - How should I ever have borne it! It would have killed me never to come to Hartfield any more!'

`Dear affectionate creature! - You banished to Abbey-Mill Farm! - You confined to the society of the illiterate and vulgar all your life! I wonder how the young man could have the assurance to ask it. He must have a pretty good opinion of himself.'

`I do not think he is conceited either, in general,' said Harriet, her conscience opposing such censure; `at least, he is very good natured, and I shall always feel much obliged to him, and have a great regard for - but that is quite a different thing from - and you know, though he may like me, it does not follow that I should - and certainly I must confess that since my visiting here I have seen people - and if one comes to compare them, person and manners, there is no comparison at all, one is so very handsome and agreeable. However, I do really think Mr. Martin a very amiable young man, and have a great opinion of him; and his being so much attached to me - and his writing such a letter - but as to leaving you, it is what I would not do upon any consideration.'

`Thank you, thank you, my own sweet little friend. We will not be parted. A woman is not to marry a man merely because she is asked, or because he is attached to her, and can write a tolerable letter.'

`Oh no; - and it is but a short letter too.'

Emma felt the bad taste of her friend, but let it pass with a `very true; and it would be a small consolation to her, for the clownish manner which might be offending her every hour of the day, to know that her husband could write a good letter.'

`Oh! yes, very. Nobody cares for a letter; the thing is, to be always happy with pleasant companions. I am quite determined to refuse him. But how shall I do? That shall I say?'

Emma assured her there would be no difficulty in the answer, and advised its being written directly, which was agreed to, in the hope of her assistance; and though Emma continued to protest against any assistance being wanted, it was in fact given in the formation of every sentence. The looking over his letter again, in replying to it, had such a softening tendency, that it was particularly necessary to brace her up with a few decisive expressions; and she was so very much concerned at the idea of making him unhappy, and thought so much of what his mother and sisters would think and say, and was so anxious that they should not fancy her ungrateful, that Emma believed if the young man had come in her way at that moment, he would have been accepted after all. 

This letter, however, was written, and sealed, and sent. The business was finished, and Harriet safe. She was rather low all the evening, but Emma could allow for her amiable regrets, and sometimes relieved them by speaking of her own affection, sometimes by bringing forward the idea of Mr. Elton. 

`I shall never be invited to Abbey-Mill again,' was said in rather a sorrowful tone. 

`Nor, if you were, could I ever bear to part with you, my Harriet. You are a great deal too necessary at Hartfield to be spared to Abbey-Mill.'

`And I am sure I should never want to go there; for I am never happy but at Hartfield.'

Some time afterwards it was, `I think Mrs. Goddard would be very much surprized if she knew what had happened. I am sure Miss Nash would - for Miss Nash thinks her own sister very well married, and it is only a linen-draper.'

`One should be sorry to see greater pride or refinement in the teacher of a school, Harriet. I dare say Miss Nash would envy you such an opportunity as this of being married. Even this conquest would appear valuable in her eyes. As to any thing superior for you, I suppose she is quite in the dark. The attentions of a certain person can hardly be among the tittle-tattle of Highbury yet. Hitherto I fancy you and I are the only people to whom his looks and manners have explained themselves.'

Harriet blushed and smiled, and said something about wondering that people should like her so much. The idea of Mr. Elton was certainly cheering; but still, after a time, she was tender-hearted again towards the rejected Mr. Martin. 

`Now he has got my letter,' said she softly. `I wonder what they are all doing - whether his sisters know - if he is unhappy, they will be unhappy too. I hope he will not mind it so very much.'

`Let us think of those among our absent friends who are more cheerfully employed,' cried Emma. `At this moment, perhaps, Mr. Elton is shewing your picture to his mother and sisters, telling how much more beautiful is the original, and after being asked for it five or six times, allowing them to hear your name, your own dear name.'

`My picture! - But he has left my picture in Bond-street.'

`Has he so! - Then I know nothing of Mr. Elton. No, my dear little modest Harriet, depend upon it the picture will not be in Bond-street till just before he mounts his horse to-morrow. It is his companion all this evening, his solace, his delight. It opens his designs to his family, it introduces you among them, it diffuses through the party those pleasantest feelings of our nature, eager curiosity and warm prepossession. How cheerful, how animated, how suspicious, how busy their imaginations all are!'

Harriet smiled again, and her smiles grew stronger.
 
就在埃尔顿先生去伦敦那天，爱玛又有了一个为朋友出力的好机会。吃过早饭不久，哈丽特就照例来到哈特菲尔德，待了一会就回家去了，然后再回来吃午饭。她回来了，而且比说定的时间要早些，只见她带着激动、急切的神情，声称她有一件异乎寻常的事情，想要告诉大家。不一会工夫，她就把事情和盘托出了。原来，她一回到戈达德太太家，就听说马丁先生一小时前来过了，见哈丽特不在，别人也不知道她什么时候能回来，便留下他妹妹给哈丽特的一个小包，随即就走掉了。哈丽特打开小包，发现除了她借给伊丽莎白抄写的两首歌以外，还有一封写给她的信。这封信是马丁先生写的，直截了当地向她求婚。“谁能想到会有这种事？我万万没有料到，不知如何是好。是的，真是向我求婚。一封很得体的信，至少我是这么认为的。从信里看，他好像非常爱我——不过我拿不准——所以就急忙跑来，问问伍德豪斯小姐我该怎么办。”爱玛见她的朋友那么兴高采烈，又那么犹犹豫豫，不禁有些替她感到羞愧。
“我敢说，”爱玛嚷道，“这个年轻人决不想因为不好意思开门而错失良机。他要尽可能攀上一门好亲事。”
“你看看这封信好吗？”哈丽特大声说道。“请你看看吧。你还是看看吧。”
爱玛受到敦促，并没有什么不高兴的。她开始看信，当即吃了一惊。她全然没有想到，居然会写得这么好。不仅没有语病，而且从文笔来看，就是出自一个有教养的人之手，，也不会让他觉得丢脸。语言虽然简单，但却真挚感人，充分表达了写信人的情感。信写得不长，但却表现了他的通情达理、情真意切、豁达大度、礼貌周全，甚至感情也很细腻。爱玛在对着信出神，哈丽特却站在一旁，急着想听听她的意见，嘴里“嗳，嗳”地叫了两声，最后无奈地问了一句：“信写得好吗？是不是太短了？”
“是的，的确写得很好，”爱玛慢吞吞地答道。“写得太好了，哈丽特，考虑到种种情况，我想一定是他哪个妹妹帮了忙。说到这个年轻人嘛，那天我亲眼看见了他跟你说话的情形，如果全凭他自己的本领，我看他根本写不出这么好的信来，不过这又不像女人的笔调。的确不像，写得太简练了，不像女人那样拖泥带水。他无疑是个聪明人，具有一定的天赋，思路清晰敏锐，一提起笔来，就能自然而然地找到恰当的字眼，来表达自己的思想。有些人就有这个本领。是的，我了解这种人的特点：刚强果断，有点感情用事，而又不粗俗。哈丽特，我没想到这封信写得这么好。”说着，把信还给了哈丽特。
“嗳，”哈丽特还在等着听她的意见，说道。“嗳——我——我该怎么办啊？”
“你该怎么办！什么怎么办？你是指这封信吗？”
“是的。”
“你还在犹豫什么？你当然应该回信——马上就回。”
“好的。可我说什么好呢？亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，给我出出主意吧。”
“哦，不行，不行！信最好由你自己去写。我想你一定会很恰当地表达自己的意思的。你是不会词不达意的，这一点最重要啦。你表达意思不能含含糊糊，不能模棱两可，不能犹犹豫豫。我认为，出于礼貌要感激什么人，或是为给某人带来痛苦而要表示关切，这样的话会自动涌上你的心头。你写信时，用不着为他的碰壁装作很伤心的样子。”
“那你觉得我是该拒绝他啦，”哈丽特低下头说道。
“应该拒绝他！亲爱的哈丽特，你这是什么意思？你对此还有什么怀疑吗？我觉得——不过请你原谅，也许是我搞错了。你要是对于如何答复他还拿不定主意，那我还真是误解你了。我原以为你只是找我商量回信的措辞呢。”
哈丽特没有做声。爱玛神态有点冷漠，接着说道：
“这么说，你打算给他个肯定的答复啦。”
“不，没有的事。我是说，我没有这个打算——我该怎么办呢？你看我该怎么办呢？伍德豪斯小姐，请你告诉我我该怎么办吧？”
“我可不给你出主意，哈丽特。我可不想介入这件事，你得自己拿主意。”
“我没想到他这么喜欢我，”哈丽特一边说，一边望着信发呆。爱玛沉默了一阵，可是进而一想，又担心哈丽特会被信里的甜言蜜语迷住心窍，觉得最好还是说几句：
“哈丽特，我认为有一条总的原则：一个女人要是拿不准该不该接受一个男人的求爱，那她当然应该拒绝他。她要是犹犹豫豫地不愿接受，那她就应该当机立断地拒绝他。这种事不能犹犹豫豫，不能三心二意。我作为你的朋友，又比你大几岁，觉得有义务跟你讲明这些道理。不过，你可不要以为我想叫你照我的意思办。”
“哦！不，我知道你对我太好了，不会——不过，你要是能教我一个好办法——不，不，我不是这个意思。正如你说的，应该拿定主意——不应该犹犹豫豫——这是一件十分严肃的事情。也许拒绝他更稳妥一些。你看我是不是应该拒绝他？”
爱玛嫣然一笑，说道：“我决不会劝你答应或拒绝。你自己的终身大事，最好由你自己做主。你要是最喜欢马丁先生，觉得跟他最合得来，那你为什么还犹豫呢？你脸红了，哈丽特。眼下你就没想到别的人符合这个条件吗？哈丽特，哈丽特，你可不要犯糊涂，不要让感激之情和怜悯之心冲昏了头脑。眼下你脑子里想着谁呢？”
出现了可喜的征兆。哈丽特没有回答，却慌张地转过身去，站在火炉边寻思。虽然她手里还抓着那封信，却心不在焉地把信揉皱了。爱玛焦急地等着她回话，心里依然抱着很大的希望。哈丽特迟疑了一阵，后来终于说道：
“伍德豪斯小姐，既然你不肯给我出主意，我只得自己做主了。我已经想好了，可以说拿定了主意——拒绝马丁先生。你看我这样做对吗？”
“对极了，对极了，最亲爱的哈丽特。你就该这样做。你刚才犹豫不决的时候，我不便于表明自己的想法，现在你已经拿定了主意，我毫不犹豫地表示支持。亲爱的哈丽特，我为此感到很高兴。你要是嫁给马丁先生，我势必会失去你的友情，那该有多伤心呀。你还有点犹豫不决的时候，我并没有发表意见，因为我不想干预你的事，不过那样一来，我就要失去一位朋友。我不可能去看望阿比一米尔农庄的罗伯特•马丁太太。现在我永远也不会失去你了。”
哈丽特本来没有料到问题会这么严重，听爱玛这么一说，不由得大为震惊。
“你不能去看我！”她大声说道，吓得目瞪口呆。“是呀，你当然不能去看我，可我刚才就没想到这一点。那该有多可怕啊！这事好险呀！亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，跟你在一起又快乐又荣幸，我说什么也不能离开你。”
“说真的，哈丽特，我要是失去了你，真要伤透了心。不过那也是没有办法的事。你就把自己完全排斥出了上流社会，我也跟你断绝了来往。”
“天哪！我可怎么受得了啊！我再也不能到哈特菲尔德来了，那岂不是要我的命嘛！”
“可亲可爱的人儿！你给流放到阿比一米尔农场！一辈子跟那些没有文化的粗人混在一起！我感到奇怪，那个年轻人怎么会厚着脸皮向你求婚。他一定自以为很了不起。”
“总的说来，我也不觉得他很自负，”哈丽特听到马丁先生受到责备，良心有些过不去，便说道。“他至少性情非常和善，我要永远感谢他，非常敬重他——不过那完全是另外一码事——你知道，虽说他喜欢我，但并不因此说我就该——说实话，我来这里后见到不少人——要是比较一下他们的相貌和风度，那就根本不能相比，一个是那么英俊，那么讨人喜欢。不过，我的确认为马丁先生是个很可爱的年轻人，觉得他很了不起。他非常喜欢我——还写了这样一封信——可是，要叫我离开你，说什么我也不愿意。”
“谢谢你，谢谢你，我可爱的小朋友。我们永不分离。女人不能因为男人向她求婚，因为男人喜欢她，能写一封像样的信，就同意嫁给他。”
“哦！那不行。何况信又写得那么短。”
爱玛觉得她的朋友有些粗俗，不过没有去计较，只是说：“的确如此。做丈夫的土里土气，你会时时刻刻感到厌恶，他若是能写一封像样的信，对你倒是个小小的安慰。”
“哦！一点不错。谁也不会稀罕一封信，要紧的是跟合意的伙伴在一起，人人快快活活的。我已下定决心拒绝他。不过我该怎么拒绝他呢？我该怎么说呢？”
爱玛叫她放心，说回信没有什么难的，建议她马上就写，哈丽特当即同意了，指望爱玛帮帮忙。虽然爱玛一再申明没有必要帮忙，可实际上每句话都是她帮助构思的。哈丽特写回信时，把马丁先生的信又读了-遍，不由得心软了下来，因此，要让她硬起心肠，非得说几句有分量的话不可。哈丽特生怕惹得马丁先生不高兴，心里总在嘀咕他妈妈和妹妹会怎么想、怎么说，唯恐她们认为她太忘恩负义。爱玛心想，要是那年轻人此刻见到哈丽特，哈丽特准会答应嫁给他。
回信写好了，封好，发了出去。事情总算办完了，哈丽特也平安无事了。她整个晚上无精打采，不过爱玛可以体谅她那情意绵绵的抱憾心情，时而说起自己的深情厚意，时而向她谈到埃尔顿先生，以便对她进行安慰。
“人家再也不会请我去阿比一米尔了，”哈丽特以忧伤的语调说道。
“就是请你了，我也不忍心放你去呀，哈丽特。哈特菲尔德太需要你了，不能放你去阿比一米尔。”
“我确实也不想去那儿，我只有待在哈特菲尔德才感到快活。”
过了一会，哈丽特又说：“今天的事要是让戈达德太太知道了，我看她准会大吃一惊。纳什小姐肯定也会大吃一惊——她觉得她姐姐婚事挺如意的，其实她只不过嫁了个布商。”
“哈丽特，真遗憾，一个在小学教书的人，不会有多少自尊，也不会有多高的品位。我敢说，纳什小姐要是知道你可以嫁给马丁先生，还会羡慕你呢。在她看来，即使能博得这样一个人的欢心，也是十分了不得的。至于还有更好的人追求你，我想她还是一无所知的。有人向你献殷勤的事，在海伯里还不可能引起风言风语。迄今为止，只有你和我从他的神情举动中看透了他的心思。”
哈丽特脸一红，笑了笑，说她也搞不明白，怎么会有人这么喜欢她。一想到埃尔顿先生，心里自然甜滋滋的。可是过了一会，她对遭她拒绝的马丁先生又心软了。
“他现在该收到我的信了，”她低声说道。“不知道他们一家人怎么样了——不知道他妹妹知道了没有——他要是难过的话，她们也会难过的。但愿他不要看得太重了。”
“我们还是想想那些在别处高高兴兴为我们效劳的朋友吧，”爱玛大声说道。“也许埃尔顿先生这时正把你的画像拿给他妈妈和姊妹们看，告诉她们你人比画像还要美丽得多，等她们要求了五六次，才透露了你的芳名。”
“我的画像！可他把我的画像放在邦德街呀。”
“哪有这种事！那我就一点也不了解埃尔顿先生了。不，亲爱的、谦逊的小哈丽特，你放心好了，他明天才会上马，在这之前，那幅画像是不会放在邦德街的。今天一晚上，这幅画像是他的伙伴，他的安慰，他的快乐。他家里人见了画像就看出他的心思，也会了解你，还会逗得大家欢天喜地，唤起强烈的好奇和偏爱。他们一个个会多么高兴，多么兴奋，满腹狐疑，东猜西想！”
哈丽特又笑了，笑得越发开心。
Part 1 Chapter 8
Harriet slept at Hartfield that night. For some weeks past she had been spending more than half her time there, and gradually getting to have a bed-room appropriated to herself; and Emma judged it best in every respect, safest and kindest, to keep her with them as much as possible just at present. She was obliged to go the next morning for an hour or two to Mrs. Goddard's, but it was then to be settled that she should return to Hartfield, to make a regular visit of some days. 

While she was gone, Mr. Knightley called, and sat some time with Mr. Woodhouse and Emma, till Mr. Woodhouse, who had previously made up his mind to walk out, was persuaded by his daughter not to defer it, and was induced by the entreaties of both, though against the scruples of his own civility, to leave Mr. Knightley for that purpose. Mr. Knightley, who had nothing of ceremony about him, was offering by his short, decided answers, an amusing contrast to the protracted apologies and civil hesitations of the other. 

`Well, I believe, if you will excuse me, Mr. Knightley, if you will not consider me as doing a very rude thing, I shall take Emma's advice and go out for a quarter of an hour. As the sun is out, I believe I had better take my three turns while I can. I treat you without ceremony, Mr. Knightley. We invalids think we are privileged people.'

`My dear sir, do not make a stranger of me.'

`I leave an excellent substitute in my daughter. Emma will be happy to entertain you. And therefore I think I will beg your excuse and take my three turns - my winter walk.'

`You cannot do better, sir.'

`I would ask for the pleasure of your company, Mr. Knightley, but I am a very slow walker, and my pace would be tedious to you; and, besides, you have another long walk before you, to Donwell Abbey.'

`Thank you, sir, thank you; I am going this moment myself; and I think the sooner you go the better. I will fetch your greatcoat and open the garden door for you.'

Mr. Woodhouse at last was off; but Mr. Knightley, instead of being immediately off likewise, sat down again, seemingly inclined for more chat. He began speaking of Harriet, and speaking of her with more voluntary praise than Emma had ever heard before. 

`I cannot rate her beauty as you do,' said he; `but she is a pretty little creature, and I am inclined to think very well of her disposition. Her character depends upon those she is with; but in good hands she will turn out a valuable woman.'

`I am glad you think so; and the good hands, I hope, may not be wanting.'

`Come,' said he, `you are anxious for a compliment, so I will tell you that you have improved her. You have cured her of her school-girl's giggle; she really does you credit.'

`Thank you. I should be mortified indeed if I did not believe I had been of some use; but it is not every body who will bestow praise where they may. You do not often overpower me with it.'

`You are expecting her again, you say, this morning?'

`Almost every moment. She has been gone longer already than she intended.'

`Something has happened to delay her; some visitors perhaps.'

`Highbury gossips! - Tiresome wretches!'

`Harriet may not consider every body tiresome that you would.'

Emma knew this was too true for contradiction, and therefore said nothing. He presently added, with a smile,

`I do not pretend to fix on times or places, but I must tell you that I have good reason to believe your little friend will soon hear of something to her advantage.'

`Indeed! how so? of what sort?'

`A very serious sort, I assure you;' still smiling. 

`Very serious! I can think of but one thing - Who is in love with her? Who makes you their confidant?'

Emma was more than half in hopes of Mr. Elton's having dropt a hint. Mr. Knightley was a sort of general friend and adviser, and she knew Mr. Elton looked up to him. 

`I have reason to think,' he replied, `that Harriet Smith will soon have an offer of marriage, and from a most unexceptionable quarter: - Robert Martin is the man. Her visit to Abbey-Mill, this summer, seems to have done his business. He is desperately in love and means to marry her.'

`He is very obliging,' said Emma; `but is he sure that Harriet means to marry him?'

`Well, well, means to make her an offer then. Will that do? He came to the Abbey two evenings ago, on purpose to consult me about it. He knows I have a thorough regard for him and all his family, and, I believe, considers me as one of his best friends. He came to ask me whether I thought it would be imprudent in him to settle so early; whether I thought her too young: in short, whether I approved his choice altogether; having some apprehension perhaps of her being considered (especially since your making so much of her) as in a line of society above him. I was very much pleased with all that he said. I never hear better sense from any one than Robert Martin. He always speaks to the purpose; open, straightforward, and very well judging. He told me every thing; his circumstances and plans, and what they all proposed doing in the event of his marriage. He is an excellent young man, both as son and brother. I had no hesitation in advising him to marry. He proved to me that he could afford it; and that being the case, I was convinced he could not do better. I praised the fair lady too, and altogether sent him away very happy. If he had never esteemed my opinion before, he would have thought highly of me then; and, I dare say, left the house thinking me the best friend and counsellor man ever had. This happened the night before last. Now, as we may fairly suppose, he would not allow much time to pass before he spoke to the lady, and as he does not appear to have spoken yesterday, it is not unlikely that he should be at Mrs. Goddard's to-day; and she may be detained by a visitor, without thinking him at all a tiresome wretch.'

`Pray, Mr. Knightley,' said Emma, who had been smiling to herself through a great part of this speech, `how do you know that Mr. Martin did not speak yesterday?'

`Certainly,' replied he, surprized, `I do not absolutely know it; but it may be inferred. Was not she the whole day with you?'

`Come,' said she, `I will tell you something, in return for what you have told me. He did speak yesterday - that is, he wrote, and was refused.'

This was obliged to be repeated before it could be believed; and Mr. Knightley actually looked red with surprize and displeasure, as he stood up, in tall indignation, and said,

`Then she is a greater simpleton than I ever believed her. What is the foolish girl about?'

`Oh! to be sure,' cried Emma, `it is always incomprehensible to a man that a woman should ever refuse an offer of marriage. A man always imagines a woman to be ready for any body who asks her.'

`Nonsense! a man does not imagine any such thing. But what is the meaning of this? Harriet Smith refuse Robert Martin? madness, if it is so; but I hope you are mistaken.'

`I saw her answer! - nothing could be clearer.'

`You saw her answer! - you wrote her answer too. Emma, this is your doing. You persuaded her to refuse him.'

`And if I did, (which, however, I am far from allowing) I should not feel that I had done wrong. Mr. Martin is a very respectable young man, but I cannot admit him to be Harriet's equal; and am rather surprized indeed that he should have ventured to address her. By your account, he does seem to have had some scruples. It is a pity that they were ever got over.'

`Not Harriet's equal!' exclaimed Mr. Knightley loudly and warmly; and with calmer asperity, added, a few moments afterwards, `No, he is not her equal indeed, for he is as much her superior in sense as in situation. Emma, your infatuation about that girl blinds you. What are Harriet Smith's claims, either of birth, nature or education, to any connexion higher than Robert Martin? She is the natural daughter of nobody knows whom, with probably no settled provision at all, and certainly no respectable relations. She is known only as parlour-boarder at a common school. She is not a sensible girl, nor a girl of any information. She has been taught nothing useful, and is too young and too simple to have acquired any thing herself. At her age she can have no experience, and with her little wit, is not very likely ever to have any that can avail her. She is pretty, and she is good tempered, and that is all. My only scruple in advising the match was on his account, as being beneath his deserts, and a bad connexion for him. I felt that, as to fortune, in all probability he might do much better; and that as to a rational companion or useful helpmate, he could not do worse. But I could not reason so to a man in love, and was willing to trust to there being no harm in her, to her having that sort of disposition, which, in good hands, like his, might be easily led aright and turn out very well. The advantage of the match I felt to be all on her side; and had not the smallest doubt (nor have I now) that there would be a general cry-out upon her extreme good luck. Even your satisfaction I made sure of. It crossed my mind immediately that you would not regret your friend's leaving Highbury, for the sake of her being settled so well. I remember saying to myself, ``Even Emma, with all her partiality for Harriet, will think this a good match.'''

`I cannot help wondering at your knowing so little of Emma as to say any such thing. What! think a farmer, (and with all his sense and all his merit Mr. Martin is nothing more,) a good match for my intimate friend! Not regret her leaving Highbury for the sake of marrying a man whom I could never admit as an acquaintance of my own! I wonder you should think it possible for me to have such feelings. I assure you mine are very different. I must think your statement by no means fair. You are not just to Harriet's claims. They would be estimated very differently by others as well as myself; Mr. Martin may be the richest of the two, but he is undoubtedly her inferior as to rank in society. - The sphere in which she moves is much above his. - It would be a degradation.'

`A degradation to illegitimacy and ignorance, to be married to a respectable, intelligent gentleman-farmer!'

`As to the circumstances of her birth, though in a legal sense she may be called Nobody, it will not hold in common sense. She is not to pay for the offence of others, by being held below the level of those with whom she is brought up. - There can scarcely be a doubt that her father is a gentleman - and a gentleman of fortune. - Her allowance is very liberal; nothing has ever been grudged for her improvement or comfort. - That she is a gentleman's daughter, is indubitable to me; that she associates with gentlemen's daughters, no one, I apprehend, will deny. - She is superior to Mr. Robert Martin.'

`Whoever might be her parents,' said Mr. Knightley, `whoever may have had the charge of her, it does not appear to have been any part of their plan to introduce her into what you would call good society. After receiving a very indifferent education she is left in Mrs. Goddard's hands to shift as she can; - to move, in short, in Mrs. Goddard's line, to have Mrs. Goddard's acquaintance. Her friends evidently thought this good enough for her; and it was good enough. She desired nothing better herself. Till you chose to turn her into a friend, her mind had no distaste for her own set, nor any ambition beyond it. She was as happy as possible with the Martins in the summer. She had no sense of superiority then. If she has it now, you have given it. You have been no friend to Harriet Smith, Emma. Robert Martin would never have proceeded so far, if he had not felt persuaded of her not being disinclined to him. I know him well. He has too much real feeling to address any woman on the haphazard of selfish passion. And as to conceit, he is the farthest from it of any man I know. Depend upon it he had encouragement.'

It was most convenient to Emma not to make a direct reply to this assertion; she chose rather to take up her own line of the subject again. 

`You are a very warm friend to Mr. Martin; but, as I said before, are unjust to Harriet. Harriet's claims to marry well are not so contemptible as you represent them. She is not a clever girl, but she has better sense than you are aware of, and does not deserve to have her understanding spoken of so slightingly. Waiving that point, however, and supposing her to be, as you describe her, only pretty and good-natured, let me tell you, that in the degree she possesses them, they are not trivial recommendations to the world in general, for she is, in fact, a beautiful girl, and must be thought so by ninety-nine people out of an hundred; and till it appears that men are much more philosophic on the subject of beauty than they are generally supposed; till they do fall in love with well-informed minds instead of handsome faces, a girl, with such loveliness as Harriet, has a certainty of being admired and sought after, of having the power of chusing from among many, consequently a claim to be nice. Her good-nature, too, is not so very slight a claim, comprehending, as it does, real, thorough sweetness of temper and manner, a very humble opinion of herself, and a great readiness to be pleased with other people. I am very much mistaken if your sex in general would not think such beauty, and such temper, the highest claims a woman could possess.'

`Upon my word, Emma, to hear you abusing the reason you have, is almost enough to make me think so too. Better be without sense, than misapply it as you do.'

`To be sure!' cried she playfully. `I know that is the feeling of you all. I know that such a girl as Harriet is exactly what every man delights in - what at once bewitches his senses and satisfies his judgment. Oh! Harriet may pick and chuse. Were you, yourself, ever to marry, she is the very woman for you. And is she, at seventeen, just entering into life, just beginning to be known, to be wondered at because she does not accept the first offer she receives? No - pray let her have time to look about her.'

`I have always thought it a very foolish intimacy,' said Mr. Knightley presently, `though I have kept my thoughts to myself; but I now perceive that it will be a very unfortunate one for Harriet. You will puff her up with such ideas of her own beauty, and of what she has a claim to, that, in a little while, nobody within her reach will be good enough for her. Vanity working on a weak head, produces every sort of mischief. Nothing so easy as for a young lady to raise her expectations too high. Miss Harriet Smith may not find offers of marriage flow in so fast, though she is a very pretty girl. Men of sense, whatever you may chuse to say, do not want silly wives. Men of family would not be very fond of connecting themselves with a girl of such obscurity - and most prudent men would be afraid of the inconvenience and disgrace they might be involved in, when the mystery of her parentage came to be revealed. Let her marry Robert Martin, and she is safe, respectable, and happy for ever; but if you encourage her to expect to marry greatly, and teach her to be satisfied with nothing less than a man of consequence and large fortune, she may be a parlour-boarder at Mrs. Goddard's all the rest of her life - or, at least, (for Harriet Smith is a girl who will marry somebody or other,) till she grow desperate, and is glad to catch at the old writing-master's son.'

`We think so very differently on this point, Mr. Knightley, that there can be no use in canvassing it. We shall only be making each other more angry. But as to my letting her marry Robert Martin, it is impossible; she has refused him, and so decidedly, I think, as must prevent any second application. She must abide by the evil of having refused him, whatever it may be; and as to the refusal itself, I will not pretend to say that I might not influence her a little; but I assure you there was very little for me or for any body to do. His appearance is so much against him, and his manner so bad, that if she ever were disposed to favour him, she is not now. I can imagine, that before she had seen any body superior, she might tolerate him. He was the brother of her friends, and he took pains to please her; and altogether, having seen nobody better (that must have been his great assistant) she might not, while she was at Abbey-Mill, find him disagreeable. But the case is altered now. She knows now what gentlemen are; and nothing but a gentleman in education and manner has any chance with Harriet.'

`Nonsense, errant nonsense, as ever was talked!' cried Mr. Knightley. - `Robert Martin's manners have sense, sincerity, and good-humour to recommend them; and his mind has more true gentility than Harriet Smith could understand.'

Emma made no answer, and tried to look cheerfully unconcerned, but was really feeling uncomfortable and wanting him very much to be gone. She did not repent what she had done; she still thought herself a better judge of such a point of female right and refinement than he could be; but yet she had a sort of habitual respect for his judgment in general, which made her dislike having it so loudly against her; and to have him sitting just opposite to her in angry state, was very disagreeable. Some minutes passed in this unpleasant silence, with only one attempt on Emma's side to talk of the weather, but he made no answer. He was thinking. The result of his thoughts appeared at last in these words. 

`Robert Martin has no great loss - if he can but think so; and I hope it will not be long before he does. Your views for Harriet are best known to yourself; but as you make no secret of your love of match-making, it is fair to suppose that views, and plans, and projects you have; - and as a friend I shall just hint to you that if Elton is the man, I think it will be all labour in vain.'

Emma laughed and disclaimed. He continued,

`Depend upon it, Elton will not do. Elton is a very good sort of man, and a very respectable vicar of Highbury, but not at all likely to make an imprudent match. He knows the value of a good income as well as any body. Elton may talk sentimentally, but he will act rationally. He is as well acquainted with his own claims, as you can be with Harriet's. He knows that he is a very handsome young man, and a great favourite wherever he goes; and from his general way of talking in unreserved moments, when there are only men present, I am convinced that he does not mean to throw himself away. I have heard him speak with great animation of a large family of young ladies that his sisters are intimate with, who have all twenty thousand pounds apiece.'

`I am very much obliged to you,' said Emma, laughing again. `If I had set my heart on Mr. Elton's marrying Harriet, it would have been very kind to open my eyes; but at present I only want to keep Harriet to myself. I have done with match-making indeed. I could never hope to equal my own doings at Randalls. I shall leave off while I am well.'

`Good morning to you,' - said he, rising and walking off abruptly. He was very much vexed. He felt the disappointment of the young man, and was mortified to have been the means of promoting it, by the sanction he had given; and the part which he was persuaded Emma had taken in the affair, was provoking him exceedingly. 

Emma remained in a state of vexation too; but there was more indistinctness in the causes of her's, than in his. She did not always feel so absolutely satisfied with herself, so entirely convinced that her opinions were right and her adversary's wrong, as Mr. Knightley. He walked off in more complete self-approbation than he left for her. She was not so materially cast down, however, but that a little time and the return of Harriet were very adequate restoratives. Harriet's staying away so long was beginning to make her uneasy. The possibility of the young man's coming to Mrs. Goddard's that morning, and meeting with Harriet and pleading his own cause, gave alarming ideas. The dread of such a failure after all became the prominent uneasiness; and when Harriet appeared, and in very good spirits, and without having any such reason to give for her long absence, she felt a satisfaction which settled her with her own mind, and convinced her, that let Mr. Knightley think or say what he would, she had done nothing which woman's friendship and woman's feelings would not justify. 

He had frightened her a little about Mr. Elton; but when she considered that Mr. Knightley could not have observed him as she had done, neither with the interest, nor (she must be allowed to tell herself, in spite of Mr. Knightley's pretensions) with the skill of such an observer on such a question as herself, that he had spoken it hastily and in anger, she was able to believe, that he had rather said what he wished resentfully to be true, than what he knew any thing about. He certainly might have heard Mr. Elton speak with more unreserve than she had ever done, and Mr. Elton might not be of an imprudent, inconsiderate disposition as to money matters; he might naturally be rather attentive than otherwise to them; but then, Mr. Knightley did not make due allowance for the influence of a strong passion at war with all interested motives. Mr. Knightley saw no such passion, and of course thought nothing of its effects; but she saw too much of it to feel a doubt of its overcoming any hesitations that a reasonable prudence might originally suggest; and more than a reasonable, becoming degree of prudence, she was very sure did not belong to Mr. Elton. 

Harriet's cheerful look and manner established hers: she came back, not to think of Mr. Martin, but to talk of Mr. Elton. Miss Nash had been telling her something, which she repeated immediately with great delight. Mr. Perry had been to Mrs. Goddard's to attend a sick child, and Miss Nash had seen him, and he had told Miss Nash, that as he was coming back yesterday from Clayton Park, he had met Mr. Elton, and found to his great surprize, that Mr. Elton was actually on his road to London, and not meaning to return till the morrow, though it was the whist-club night, which he had been never known to miss before; and Mr. Perry had remonstrated with him about it, and told him how shabby it was in him, their best player, to absent himself, and tried very much to persuade him to put off his journey only one day; but it would not do; Mr. Elton had been determined to go on, and had said in a very particular way indeed, that he was going on business which he would not put off for any inducement in the world; and something about a very enviable commission, and being the bearer of something exceedingly precious. Mr. Perry could not quite understand him, but he was very sure there must be a lady in the case, and he told him so; and Mr. Elton only looked very conscious and smiling, and rode off in great spirits. Miss Nash had told her all this, and had talked a great deal more about Mr. Elton; and said, looking so very significantly at her, `that she did not pretend to understand what his business might be, but she only knew that any woman whom Mr. Elton could prefer, she should think the luckiest woman in the world; for, beyond a doubt, Mr. Elton had not his equal for beauty or agreeableness.'
 
这天哈丽特就在哈特菲尔德过夜。几个星期以来，她大部分时间都在这里度过，后来索性专门给了她一间卧室。爱玛觉得，现在应该让她尽量待在他们家，这样做再恰当不过了，既万无一失，又表现了她的一片好心。第二天早上，哈丽特得去戈达德太太那里待上一两个钟头，不过还要跟太太说好，她要回到哈特菲尔德住上几天。
哈丽特走后，奈特利先生来了，跟伍德豪斯先生和爱玛坐了一会。伍德豪斯先生早就打算出去散步，女儿劝他不要拖延，他虽然害怕有所失礼，但经不住两人一再恳求，只好丢下奈特利先生去散步。主人絮絮叨叨地赔了一大堆不是，客客气气地推辞了半天，奈特利先生却一点也不讲究虚礼，回起话来干脆利落，两人形成了有趣的对照。
“奈特利先生，你要是肯原谅我，你要是认为我不是很失礼的话，我就听从爱玛的意见，出去溜达一刻钟。外面出太阳了，我想我还是趁能走的时候，去转上三圈。我对你就不讲客套了，奈特利先生。我们体弱多病的人觉得自己享有这样的特权。”
“亲爱的先生，请不要把我当外人。”
“我让我女儿招待你，她会很称职的。爱玛很乐意招待你。因此我想请你原谅，出去走上三圈——这是我冬季的散步。”
“这再好不过了，先生。”
“我本想请你做伴的，奈特利先生，可我走得太慢，怕让你觉得厌烦。再说你要回当维尔寺，还得走不少路。”
“谢谢你，先生，谢谢你。我也马上就走。我想你还是越早出去越好。我给你拿大衣，打开花园门。”
伍德豪斯先生终于出去了。但是奈特利先生并没马上离开，而是坐了下来，似乎还想再聊聊天。他说起了哈丽特，主动地讲了不少赞美的话，这是爱玛以前从未听过的。
“我不像你那样把她看得如花似玉，”他说。“不过她倒是个漂亮的小妞，我觉得她的脾气也挺好。她的品格要取决于她跟什么人在一起，在可靠的人的栽培下，她会出落成一个受人器重的女人。”
“很高兴你会有这样的看法。我想可靠的人总是有的。”
“好吧，”奈特利先生说，“你就是想让别人夸你，那就让我告诉你：你使她有了长进。你根治了她那女学生爱咯咯笑的毛病，她确实给你增了光。”
“谢谢你。我要不是认为自己起了点作用，还真要感到羞愧呢。不过，就是在可能的情况下，也不是人人都爱赞扬别人的。你就不肯多夸奖我。”
“这么说哈丽特今天上午还要来啦？”
“随时都会来。她原来没有打算去这么久。”
“她一定是让什么事给耽搁了，也许是来了客人。”
“海伯里的那些碎嘴！讨厌的家伙！”
“你认为讨厌的人，哈丽特可不一定觉得讨厌。”
爱玛知道这是无可辩驳的事实，因此没有做声。过了一会，奈特利先生又笑嘻嘻地说：
“我也不敢说时问地点什么都知道，不过我要告诉你，我有充分的理由相信，你那位小朋友很快就会听到一件好事。”
“真的呀！怎么会呢？什么好事？”
“一件大好事，你放心好了。”奈特利先生仍然笑嘻嘻的。
“大好事！我看只有一件事——有人爱上了她吧？是谁向你披露r他们的隐情？”
爱玛心想，八成是埃尔顿先生透露了风声。奈特利先生朋友多，也爱给人出主意，爱玛知道埃尔顿先生敬重他。
“我有理由认为，”奈特利先生说，“马上就会有人向哈丽特•史密斯求婚了，而且求婚的是一个无可挑剔的人——这人就是罗伯特•马丁。看样子，哈丽特今年夏天去阿比一米尔时，把他迷住了。他深深地爱上了她，想娶她为妻。”
“他倒是挺一片好心，”爱玛说。“不过他敢肯定哈丽特愿意嫁给他吗？”
“哦，他只是想向她求婚哪。这总可以吧？他前天晚上来到阿比一米尔，找我商量这件事。他知道我待他和他一家都很好，我想他把我当成了知心朋友。他来问我：他这么早就成家是否有些轻率；我是否觉得哈丽特还太年轻；简而言之，我是否同意他的选择。也许他有些担心，特别考虑到你把哈丽特培育得那么出色，他怕自己攀不上她。我非常爱听他这话，我觉得谁也没有罗伯特•马丁这么明白事理。他说起话来总是恰如其分，为人坦率，不遮不盖，还很通情达理。他把什么都告诉了我：他的家境，有什么打算，如能结婚，家里人计划怎么办。他是个好小伙子，无论当儿子还是做哥哥，都很出色。我毫不犹豫地劝他结婚。他向我表明，他结得起婚。既然如此，我觉得他最好结婚。我还赞扬了那位漂亮的小姐，让他高高兴兴地走了。如果说他以前从不把我的话当一回事的话，这一次他却很尊重我的意见了，而且我敢说，他临走时把我看成了最好的朋友，最善于出主意的人。这是前天晚上的事。可以料想，他很快就会向小姐表露钟情的。看来他昨天没有开口，今天可能去了戈达德家。哈丽特八成是让客人耽搁了，她可一点也不讨厌那个人。”
“请问，奈特利先生，”爱玛听奈特利先生说话时，差不多一直在暗暗发笑，于是便说，“你怎么知道马丁先生昨天没有提呢？”
“当然，”奈特利先生心里感到奇怪，便回答说，“我不是了解得很清楚，不过可以推测嘛。她昨天不是整天都在你这儿吗？”
“好了，”爱玛说，“你向我提供了这么多情况，我也告诉你个情况。马丁先生昨天确实提了，就是说，他写了封信，遭到了拒绝。”
这话只得又说了一遍，对方才肯相信。奈特利先生又惊又气，脸都涨红了，只见他愤然站起来，说道： “那她就是个傻瓜，比我想象的还傻。这傻丫头想干什么？”
“咳！”爱玛大声嚷道，“女人拒绝男人的求婚，男人总觉得不可思议。男人总以为女人不管遇到什么人求婚，都应该欣然答应。”
“没有的事！男人可不是这样想的。不过，这究竟是怎么回事？哈丽特•史密斯拒绝了罗伯特•马丁？要是果真如此，那岂不是发疯了。不过我希望是你搞错了。”
“我看了她的回信，事情再清楚不过了。”
“你看了她的回信！你还给她代写的吧。爱玛，这是你干的好事。你劝说她拒绝了马丁。”
“我根本不承认是我干的，即使是我干的，我也不觉得有什么错。马丁先生是个很体面的青年，可我认为他跟哈丽特不相配。我感到很奇怪，他居然胆敢向哈丽特求婚。照你的说法，他本来似乎还有些顾虑，只可惜他后来打消了这些顾虑。”
“跟哈丽特不相配！”奈特利先生愤懑地大声嚷道。过了一会，他冷静了一些，以严厉的口吻说道：“是呀，他跟哈丽特还真不相配呢，无论在身份上还是在才智上，他都胜过哈丽特。爱玛，你对那姑娘太宠爱了，都失去了理智。哈丽特•史密斯在出身、性情和教养上有什么了不起的，居然要攀一个比罗伯特•马丁还强的人？她不知道是什么人的私生女，可能连生计也没有着落，当然更没有体面的亲戚。大家只知道她是一所普通小学的寄宿生，人不聪明，又缺乏见识。别人也没教她点有用的东西，而她自己又年轻又无知，自然也没学到什么本事。她处于这个年龄，不可能有什么经验，加上头脑愚笨，以后也不大可能获得什么有益的经验。她长得漂亮，脾气好，如此而已。我撮合这门亲事只有一个顾虑，就是怕委屈了马丁，给他找一个不般配的人。我觉得，就财产而言，他十有八九可以娶一个比哈丽特有钱得多的姑娘；就找一个明白事理的伴侣和有用的帮手而言，他也不可能娶一个还不如哈丽特的姑娘。但是，跟坠人情网的人是讲不通道理的，因此我就一心指望哈丽特也没有什么坏处，她有那样的好性子，跟着马丁那样的好青年，很容易上进，往好里发展。我觉得这门亲事只是对哈丽特有利。毫无疑问（我现在也毫不怀疑），大家都会说哈丽特真是万幸。我相信就是你也会感到很满意的。我当即想到，你的朋友嫁给这样一个好人家，你不会因为她要离开海伯里而感到惋惜。我记得我自言自语说：‘爱玛尽管十分偏爱哈丽特，她也会觉得这是一门好亲事。”’
“我感到很奇怪，你怎么这么不了解爱玛，居然说出这样的话来。什么话呀！马丁先生就是再聪明，再怎么好，也只是个农夫，而你却以为嫁给一个农夫对我的挚友还是一门好亲事！她明明要嫁给一个我不愿意结识的人，我却不会因为她要离开海伯里而感到惋惜！真奇怪，你居然认为我会产生这样的念头。告诉你吧，我的想法截然相反。我认为你说话一点也不公正。你把哈丽特看扁了，我和别人都会替她打抱不平。两人比起来，马丁先生也许钱多一些，但他的社会地位无疑要低于哈丽特。哈丽特的活动圈子比他的高贵得多。嫁给他只能降低她的身份。”
“一个愚昧无知的私生女嫁给一个聪明体面的富裕农民，居然会降低她的身份！”
“至于她的出身，虽然在法律上她可以说是低人一等，但是从常理上看却并非如此。她不应为别人的过失付出代价，非要把她置于抚养她的那些人的地位之下。毋庸置疑，她父亲是一个绅士——一个有钱的绅士。她有充裕的生活费，为了促使她上进，确保她生活舒适，一向都是对她什么也不吝惜。她是个大家闺秀，，我认为这是不容置疑的；她经常与大家闺秀来往，我想这是谁也否认不了的。她的地位要高于罗伯特•马丁先生。”
“不管她的生身父母是谁，”奈特利先生说，“不管是谁抚养了她，看来他们谁也没有打算把她推上你所谓的上流社会。她受过一点微不足道的教育之后，就给送到戈达德太太那里，由她自己独立谋生，简而言之，跟戈达德太太的那伙人混在一起，照戈达德太太的那一套行事。显然，她的朋友们觉得这对她挺不错的，事实上也确实如此。她自己并没有更高的愿望。你与她结交之前，她对周围的人并没有反感，也不抱有什么奢望。夏天她在马丁家玩得非常快活，当时她丝毫没有什么优越感。要是她现在有了，那就是你灌输的。爱玛，你对哈丽特•史密斯真不够朋友。要是罗伯特•马丁觉得哈丽特对他没有意思，他是决不会向她求婚的。我很了解他。他的感情很真挚，小会凭着自私的情感，随意向任何人求爱。至于说到自负，我所认识的人中，还就数他最不自负了。他肯定觉得女方对他有意思。”
对于这番话，爱玛还是不作正面回答为好，于是她又扯起了自己的话题。
“你是马丁先生非常热心的朋友，可是正如我刚才说的，你对哈丽特就不公正了。哈丽特有权利缔结一门好亲事，而并不像你说的那样卑贱。她小算是聪明人，但总比你想象的聪明些，不该把她的智力说得那么低下。不过，撇开这一点且不说，就算她真像你描绘的那样，只是长得漂亮，脾气好，那我可要告诉你，就凭她那样漂亮，脾气那样好，这在世人看来可不是微不足道的优点，因为她实在是一个美女，一百个人里有九十九个都会这样认为。除非男人不像大家想象的那样，对美貌能采取非常达观的态度，除非男人不爱美貌爱才智，那么像哈丽特这样可爱的姑娘，就一定会有人看中她、追求她，一定能够从许多人中加以挑选，因而可以挑三拣四。她的好性子也不是个无足轻重的优点，她那性情举止，还真是十分温柔，十分谦恭，十分讨人喜爱。这样的美貌，这样的性情，你们男人们不将其视为女人最宝贵的条件，那才怪呢。”
“爱玛，听你这样诡辩，我都快接受你的看法了。像你这样无理狡辩，还不如索性不讲理为好。”
“毫无疑问！”爱玛调皮地嚷道。“我知道那是你们所有人的看法。我知道，哈丽特这样的姑娘是哪个男人都喜欢的——一见面就能让人着迷，让人称心如意。哦！哈丽特可以挑挑拣拣啦。你要是想结婚的话，她嫁给你最合适啦。她才十七岁，刚刚走上社会，刚刚为人们所知，难道就因为她拒绝了第一个求婚的人，就觉得她不可思议吗？不——还是让她自己去考虑吧。”
“我总觉得你们搞得这么亲热是很荒谬的，”奈特利先生马上说道，“不过我一直把这想法埋在心里。现在我认识到，这对哈丽特来说将是很不利的。你总夸她如何漂亮，条件如何好，搞得她忘乎所以了，用不了多久，周围的人她会一个也看不上眼的。头脑简单的人有了虚荣心，那是什么荒唐事都干得出来的。年轻小姐最容易冒出不切实际的幻想。哈丽特•史密斯小姐尽管很漂亮，求婚的人不见得会纷至沓来。不管你怎么说，聪明的男人不会要傻女人做老婆。出身高贵的男人是不大喜欢跟没有名分的姑娘结婚的——十分谨慎的男人担心她父母的秘密一揭露出来，他们自己要受连累，搞得很不光彩。她要是嫁给罗伯特•马丁，一辈子都会又平安，又体面，又快活。你要是鼓动她一心就想高攀，唆使她非要嫁给一个有钱有势的人，那她可能要在戈达德太太的学校里寄宿一辈子——或者至少要寄宿到她实在奈不住了，甘愿嫁给一个老书法教师的儿子，因为她终究是要嫁人的。”
“奈特利先生，我们两人对这件事的看法截然不同，再争论也没有用，只会搞得彼此更不高兴。不过，要叫我同意她嫁给罗伯特•马丁，那是办不到的。她已经拒绝了他，而且我认为是断然拒绝，对方肯定不会再次求婚。既然已经拒绝，不管后果如何，她都决不会反悔。谈到拒绝这件事，我也不想说我对她一点左右力都没有，不过说实话，不管我还是别人都无能为力。马丁相貌太不雅观，举止太不体面，哈丽特即使过去对他有过好感，现在也不会喜欢他。可以想象，哈丽特以前没见过更好的人，也许还能容忍他。马丁是她朋友的兄弟，又千方百计地来讨好她。哈丽特以前没见过更好的人（这无疑帮了马丁的大忙），她住在阿比一米尔时，兴许还不觉得他令人讨厌。然而，现在情况却不一样了。她现在知道有教养的人是什么样了。只有有教养、有风度的男士才配得上哈丽特。”
“胡说，彻头彻尾的胡说八道！”奈特利先生大声说道。“罗伯特•马丁由于富有见识，为人真诚和善，因而举止非常得体。他的内心十分优雅，哈丽特•史密斯是捉摸不透的。”
爱玛没有回答，试图装出一副欣然无所谓的样子，可是心里感到很不是滋味，便巴不得他快点走掉。她对做过的事并不后悔，而且觉得在妇女权利和教养的问题上，还是比他更有眼力。不过，总的说来，她一向倒挺佩服他的眼力的，因此也就不想跟他大声争吵，一见他气冲冲地坐在她对面，真让她感到难受。两人就这么别别扭扭地沉默了几分钟，有一次爱玛想谈谈天气，他却没有搭理她。他在思索。思索的结果，最后说出了这样的话： “罗伯特•马丁并没有大不了的损失——他要能这么想就好了；但愿他很快能转过弯来。你对哈丽特打的什么主意，你自己心里最清楚。既然你并不掩饰你喜欢给别人做媒，那么看来你已经算计好了，心里早就有了谱儿。作为朋友我要提醒你，如果你物色的是埃尔顿，我想那只会白费心机。”
爱玛笑了笑，拒不承认有这事。奈特利先生又说： “你相信我好啦，埃尔顿是不会答应的。埃尔顿是个很好的人，是海伯里很受人尊敬的牧师，但决不会贸然定下一门亲事。他比谁都精明，知道钱多的好处。埃尔顿说话可能有些感情用事，做事却很有理智。就像你很了解哈丽特的长处一样，他也很了解他自己的长处。他知道他长得一表人才，走到哪里都讨人喜欢。只有男人在场时，他一般都是直言不讳的，我从他这时的谈吐中意识到，他不想随便找个女人了事。我曾听他兴冲冲地讲起一户人家，家里有好几位年轻小姐，跟他妹妹关系十分密切，她们每人都有两万英镑财产。”
“多谢啦，”爱玛说罢又笑了。“如果我真打算让埃尔顿先生娶哈丽特，还的确要感谢你的开导，可惜我眼下只想让哈丽特跟我在一起。我真不想再做牵线搭桥的事。兰多尔斯的好事很难逢上第二回了。我要趁好而收。”
“再见，”奈特利先生说着立起身，匆匆走掉了。他心里非常懊恼。他体会到了马丁的沮丧，由于他事先鼓励过他，因而进一步加剧了他的沮丧，不禁感到非常内疚。而他深信爱玛插手了这件事，更使他气愤至极。
爱玛也很气恼，然而她又不大清楚她为什么气恼。她不像奈特利先生那样，总是对自己充满自信，绝对相信自己的意见是正确的，别人是错误的。奈特利先生离开时，比来找爱玛时还充满自信。不过，爱玛也不怎么十分沮丧，用不了多久，等哈丽特一回来，她就会恢复常态。哈丽特走了这么久，她真有些忐忑不安了。也许马丁上午真去了戈达德太太家，见到哈丽特，为自己申辩，一想到这些真让她感到可怕。她心里最担心的，还就怕自己的计划落空。后来哈丽特回来了，只见她兴高采烈，也没说因为遇见马丁耽搁了这么久，她不禁感到很满意，也放下了心，觉得不管奈特利先生怎么想怎么说，她所作的一切都是基于女人的情谊，因而是正当的。
奈特利先生说到埃尔顿先生时，把她吓了一跳。但仔细一想，奈特利先生不会像她那样去观察埃尔顿先生，决不会带着她那样的兴致，而且不管奈特利先生怎样标榜，她都要说他也没有她那样的洞察力，他当时只是情急之下讲的气话，因此她可以断定，他说的那些话，与其说他了解真情，不如说他唯恐事情果真如此。也许他当真听见埃尔顿先生吐露过真言，比对她爱玛还要直言不讳，也许埃尔顿先生在钱财上并不马马虎虎，他对这些问题可能还很仔细。但是，除了种种私利之外，还有一种强烈的爱情在起作用，奈特利先生没有充分考虑到这一点。他没看到这种爱，当然也想不到会有什么效果。不过，她爱玛却看到了这种爱，知道这种爱可以克服合理的谨慎可能导致的迟疑不决。她相信，埃尔顿先生所具有的，也无外乎是合理而适度的谨慎。
哈丽特那兴高采烈的神态，也使爱玛兴高采烈起来。哈丽特回来后没有惦记马丁先生，却谈起了埃尔顿先生。纳什小姐跟她讲过一件事，她一回来就乐滋滋地学给爱玛听。佩里先生到戈达德太太家给一个孩子看病，纳什小姐遇见了他。他对纳什小姐说，他昨天从克莱顿庄园回来时，碰到了埃尔顿先生，万万没有料到，埃尔顿先生正去伦敦，要第二天才回来。而当晚恰好是惠斯特俱乐部活动时间，埃尔顿先生以前可是从不缺席的。佩里先生为此冲他抱怨开了，说他牌打得最好，他若缺席可就太不像话了，因而极力动员他推迟一天再走，可是无济于事，埃尔顿先生打定主意要去，并且以异乎寻常的神态，说他要去办件事，无论如何也不能耽搁。这是一桩令人眼红的美差，他带了一件无价之宝。佩里先生摸不着头脑，但他知道这事肯定与一位小姐有关，便把这想法说出来了。埃尔顿先生只是羞涩地笑了笑，然后兴冲冲地骑着马走开了。纳什小姐把这事一五一十地讲给爱玛听了，还讲了埃尔顿先生的许多情况。最后，她意味深长地看着爱玛，说道：“我不敢妄加猜测他有什么事，可是我心里有数，凡是他看中的女人，我想一定是世界上最幸运的人；因为毫无疑问，埃尔顿先生又漂亮又可爱，谁也比不上他。”
Part 1 Chapter 9
Mr. Knightley might quarrel with her, but Emma could not quarrel with herself. He was so much displeased, that it was longer than usual before he came to Hartfield again; and when they did meet, his grave looks shewed that she was not forgiven. She was sorry, but could not repent. On the contrary, her plans and proceedings were more and more justified and endeared to her by the general appearances of the next few days. 

The Picture, elegantly framed, came safely to hand soon after Mr. Elton's return, and being hung over the mantelpiece of the common sitting-room, he got up to look at it, and sighed out his half sentences of admiration just as he ought; and as for Harriet's feelings, they were visibly forming themselves into as strong and steady an attachment as her youth and sort of mind admitted. Emma was soon perfectly satisfied of Mr. Martin's being no otherwise remembered, than as he furnished a contrast with Mr. Elton, of the utmost advantage to the latter. 

Her views of improving her little friend's mind, by a great deal of useful reading and conversation, had never yet led to more than a few first chapters, and the intention of going on to-morrow. It was much easier to chat than to study; much pleasanter to let her imagination range and work at Harriet's fortune, than to be labouring to enlarge her comprehension or exercise it on sober facts; and the only literary pursuit which engaged Harriet at present, the only mental provision she was making for the evening of life, was the collecting and transcribing all the riddles of every sort that she could meet with, into a thin quarto of hot-pressed paper, made up by her friend, and ornamented with ciphers and trophies. 

In this age of literature, such collections on a very grand scale are not uncommon. Miss Nash, head-teacher at Mrs. Goddard's, had written out at least three hundred; and Harriet, who had taken the first hint of it from her, hoped, with Miss Woodhouse's help, to get a great many more. Emma assisted with her invention, memory and taste; and as Harriet wrote a very pretty hand, it was likely to be an arrangement of the first order, in form as well as quantity. 

Mr. Woodhouse was almost as much interested in the business as the girls, and tried very often to recollect something worth their putting in. `So many clever riddles as there used to be when he was young - he wondered he could not remember them! but he hoped he should in time.' And it always ended in `Kitty, a fair but frozen maid.'

His good friend Perry, too, whom he had spoken to on the subject, did not at present recollect any thing of the riddle kind; but he had desired Perry to be upon the watch, and as he went about so much, something, he thought, might come from that quarter. 

It was by no means his daughter's wish that the intellects of Highbury in general should be put under requisition. Mr. Elton was the only one whose assistance she asked. He was invited to contribute any really good enigmas, charades, or conundrums that he might recollect; and she had the pleasure of seeing him most intently at work with his recollections; and at the same time, as she could perceive, most earnestly careful that nothing ungallant, nothing that did not breathe a compliment to the sex should pass his lips. They owed to him their two or three politest puzzles; and the joy and exultation with which at last he recalled, and rather sentimentally recited, that well-known charade,

My first doth affliction denote,

Which my second is destin'd to feel

And my whole is the best antidote

That affliction to soften and heal. - 

made her quite sorry to acknowledge that they had transcribed it some pages ago already. 

`Why will not you write one yourself for us, Mr. Elton?' said she; `that is the only security for its freshness; and nothing could be easier to you.'

`Oh no! he had never written, hardly ever, any thing of the kind in his life. The stupidest fellow! He was afraid not even Miss Woodhouse' - he stopt a moment - `or Miss Smith could inspire him.'

The very next day however produced some proof of inspiration. He called for a few moments, just to leave a piece of paper on the table containing, as he said, a charade, which a friend of his had addressed to a young lady, the object of his admiration, but which, from his manner, Emma was immediately convinced must be his own. 

`I do not offer it for Miss Smith's collection,' said he. `Being my friend's, I have no right to expose it in any degree to the public eye, but perhaps you may not dislike looking at it.'

The speech was more to Emma than to Harriet, which Emma could understand. There was deep consciousness about him, and he found it easier to meet her eye than her friend's. He was gone the next moment: - after another moment's pause,

`Take it,' said Emma, smiling, and pushing the paper towards Harriet - `it is for you. Take your own.'

But Harriet was in a tremor, and could not touch it; and Emma, never loth to be first, was obliged to examine it herself. 

To Miss - CHARADE. 

My first displays the wealth and pomp of kings,

Lords of the earth! their luxury and ease.

Another view of man, my second brings,

Behold him there, the monarch of the seas!,p> But ah! united, what reverse we have!

Man's boasted power and freedom, all are flown;

Lord of the earth and sea, he bends a slave,

And woman, lovely woman, reigns alone. 

Thy ready wit the word will soon supply,

May its approval beam in that soft eye! 

She cast her eye over it, pondered, caught the meaning, read it through again to be quite certain, and quite mistress of the lines, and then passing it to Harriet, sat happily smiling, and saying to herself, while Harriet was puzzling over the paper in all the confusion of hope and dulness, `Very well, Mr. Elton, very well indeed. I have read worse charades. Courtship - a very good hint. I give you credit for it. This is feeling your way. This is saying very plainly - ``Pray, Miss Smith, give me leave to pay my addresses to you. Approve my charade and my intentions in the same glance.''

May its approval beam in that soft eye! 

Harriet exactly. Soft is the very word for her eye - of all epithets, the justest that could be given. 

Thy ready wit the word will soon supply. 

Humph - Harriet's ready wit! All the better. A man must be very much in love, indeed, to describe her so. Ah! Mr. Knightley, I wish you had the benefit of this; I think this would convince you. For once in your life you would be obliged to own yourself mistaken. An excellent charade indeed! and very much to the purpose. Things must come to a crisis soon now.'

She was obliged to break off from these very pleasant observations, which were otherwise of a sort to run into great length, by the eagerness of Harriet's wondering questions. 

`What can it be, Miss Woodhouse? - what can it be? I have not an idea - I cannot guess it in the least. What can it possibly be? Do try to find it out, Miss Woodhouse. Do help me. I never saw any thing so hard. Is it kingdom? I wonder who the friend was - and who could be the young lady. Do you think it is a good one? Can it be woman?

And woman, lovely woman, reigns alone. 

Can it be Neptune?

Behold him there, the monarch of the seas! 

Or a trident? or a mermaid? or a shark? Oh, no! shark is only one syllable. It must be very clever, or he would not have brought it. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, do you think we shall ever find it out?'

`Mermaids and sharks! Nonsense! My dear Harriet, what are you thinking of? Where would be the use of his bringing us a charade made by a friend upon a mermaid or a shark? Give me the paper and listen. 

For Miss - - read Miss Smith. 

My first displays the wealth and pomp of kings,

Lords of the earth! their luxury and ease. 

That is court. 

Another view of man, my second brings;

Behold him there, the monarch of the seas! 

That is ship; - plain as it can be. - Now for the cream. 

But ah! united, (courtship, you know,) what reverse we have!

Man's boasted power and freedom, all are flown.

Lord of the earth and sea, he bends a slave,

And woman, lovely woman, reigns alone. 

A very proper compliment! - and then follows the application, which I think, my dear Harriet, you cannot find much difficulty in comprehending. Read it in comfort to yourself. There can be no doubt of its being written for you and to you.'

Harriet could not long resist so delightful a persuasion. She read the concluding lines, and was all flutter and happiness. She could not speak. But she was not wanted to speak. It was enough for her to feel. Emma spoke for her. 

`There is so pointed, and so particular a meaning in this compliment,' said she, `that I cannot have a doubt as to Mr. Elton's intentions. You are his object - and you will soon receive the completest proof of it. I thought it must be so. I thought I could not be so deceived; but now, it is clear; the state of his mind is as clear and decided, as my wishes on the subject have been ever since I knew you. Yes, Harriet, just so long have I been wanting the very circumstance to happen what has happened. I could never tell whether an attachment between you and Mr. Elton were most desirable or most natural. Its probability and its eligibility have really so equalled each other! I am very happy. I congratulate you, my dear Harriet, with all my heart. This is an attachment which a woman may well feel pride in creating. This is a connexion which offers nothing but good. It will give you every thing that you want - consideration, independence, a proper home - it will fix you in the centre of all your real friends, close to Hartfield and to me, and confirm our intimacy for ever. This, Harriet, is an alliance which can never raise a blush in either of us.'

`Dear Miss Woodhouse!' - and `Dear Miss Woodhouse,' was all that Harriet, with many tender embraces could articulate at first; but when they did arrive at something more like conversation, it was sufficiently clear to her friend that she saw, felt, anticipated, and remembered just as she ought. Mr. Elton's superiority had very ample acknowledgment. 

`Whatever you say is always right,' cried Harriet, `and therefore I suppose, and believe, and hope it must be so; but otherwise I could not have imagined it. It is so much beyond any thing I deserve. Mr. Elton, who might marry any body! There cannot be two opinions about him. He is so very superior. Only think of those sweet verses - `To Miss - -.' Dear me, how clever! - Could it really be meant for me?'

`I cannot make a question, or listen to a question about that. It is a certainty. Receive it on my judgment. It is a sort of prologue to the play, a motto to the chapter; and will be soon followed by matter-of-fact prose.'

`It is a sort of thing which nobody could have expected. I am sure, a month ago, I had no more idea myself! - The strangest things do take place!'

`When Miss Smiths and Mr. Eltons get acquainted - they do indeed - and really it is strange; it is out of the common course that what is so evidently, so palpably desirable - what courts the pre-arrangement of other people, should so immediately shape itself into the proper form. You and Mr. Elton are by situation called together; you belong to one another by every circumstance of your respective homes. Your marrying will be equal to the match at Randalls. There does seem to be a something in the air of Hartfield which gives love exactly the right direction, and sends it into the very channel where it ought to flow. 

The course of true love never did run smooth - 

A Hartfield edition of Shakespeare would have a long note on that passage.'

`That Mr. Elton should really be in love with me, - me, of all people, who did not know him, to speak to him, at Michaelmas! And he, the very handsomest man that ever was, and a man that every body looks up to, quite like Mr. Knightley! His company so sought after, that every body says he need not eat a single meal by himself if he does not chuse it; that he has more invitations than there are days in the week. And so excellent in the Church! Miss Nash has put down all the texts he has ever preached from since he came to Highbury. Dear me! When I look back to the first time I saw him! How little did I think! - The two Abbots and I ran into the front room and peeped through the blind when we heard he was going by, and Miss Nash came and scolded us away, and staid to look through herself; however, she called me back presently, and let me look too, which was very good-natured. And how beautiful we thought he looked! He was arm-in-arm with Mr. Cole.'

`This is an alliance which, whoever - whatever your friends may be, must be agreeable to them, provided at least they have common sense; and we are not to be addressing our conduct to fools. If they are anxious to see you happily married, here is a man whose amiable character gives every assurance of it; - if they wish to have you settled in the same country and circle which they have chosen to place you in, here it will be accomplished; and if their only object is that you should, in the common phrase, be well married, here is the comfortable fortune, the respectable establishment, the rise in the world which must satisfy them.'

`Yes, very true. How nicely you talk; I love to hear you. You understand every thing. You and Mr. Elton are one as clever as the other. This charade! - If I had studied a twelvemonth, I could never have made any thing like it.'

`I thought he meant to try his skill, by his manner of declining it yesterday.'

`I do think it is, without exception, the best charade I ever read.'

`I never read one more to the purpose, certainly.'

`It is as long again as almost all we have had before.'

`I do not consider its length as particularly in its favour. Such things in general cannot be too short.'

Harriet was too intent on the lines to hear. The most satisfactory comparisons were rising in her mind. 

`It is one thing,' said she, presently - her cheeks in a glow - `to have very good sense in a common way, like every body else, and if there is any thing to say, to sit down and write a letter, and say just what you must, in a short way; and another, to write verses and charades like this.'

Emma could not have desired a more spirited rejection of Mr. Martin's prose. 

`Such sweet lines!' continued Harriet - `these two last! - But how shall I ever be able to return the paper, or say I have found it out? - Oh! Miss Woodhouse, what can we do about that?'

`Leave it to me. You do nothing. He will be here this evening, I dare say, and then I will give it him back, and some nonsense or other will pass between us, and you shall not be committed. - Your soft eyes shall chuse their own time for beaming. Trust to me.'

`Oh! Miss Woodhouse, what a pity that I must not write this beautiful charade into my book! I am sure I have not got one half so good.'

`Leave out the two last lines, and there is no reason why you should not write it into your book.'

`Oh! but those two lines are' - 

- `The best of all. Granted; - for private enjoyment; and for private enjoyment keep them. They are not at all the less written you know, because you divide them. The couplet does not cease to be, nor does its meaning change. But take it away, and all appropriation ceases, and a very pretty gallant charade remains, fit for any collection. Depend upon it, he would not like to have his charade slighted, much better than his passion. A poet in love must be encouraged in both capacities, or neither. Give me the book, I will write it down, and then there can be no possible reflection on you.'

Harriet submitted, though her mind could hardly separate the parts, so as to feel quite sure that her friend were not writing down a declaration of love. It seemed too precious an offering for any degree of publicity. 

`I shall never let that book go out of my own hands,' said she. 

`Very well,' replied Emma; `a most natural feeling; and the longer it lasts, the better I shall be pleased. But here is my father coming: you will not object to my reading the charade to him. It will be giving him so much pleasure! He loves any thing of the sort, and especially any thing that pays woman a compliment. He has the tenderest spirit of gallantry towards us all! - You must let me read it to him.'

Harriet looked grave. 

`My dear Harriet, you must not refine too much upon this charade. - You will betray your feelings improperly, if you are too conscious and too quick, and appear to affix more meaning, or even quite all the meaning which may be affixed to it. Do not be overpowered by such a little tribute of admiration. If he had been anxious for secrecy, he would not have left the paper while I was by; but he rather pushed it towards me than towards you. Do not let us be too solemn on the business. He has encouragement enough to proceed, without our sighing out our souls over this charade.'

`Oh! no - I hope I shall not be ridiculous about it. Do as you please.'

Mr. Woodhouse came in, and very soon led to the subject again, by the recurrence of his very frequent inquiry of `Well, my dears, how does your book go on? - Have you got any thing fresh?'

`Yes, papa; we have something to read you, something quite fresh. A piece of paper was found on the table this morning - (dropt, we suppose, by a fairy) - containing a very pretty charade, and we have just copied it in.'

She read it to him, just as he liked to have any thing read, slowly and distinctly, and two or three times over, with explanations of every part as she proceeded - and he was very much pleased, and, as she had foreseen, especially struck with the complimentary conclusion. 

`Aye, that's very just, indeed, that's very properly said. Very true. ``Woman, lovely woman.'' It is such a pretty charade, my dear, that I can easily guess what fairy brought it. - Nobody could have written so prettily, but you, Emma.'

Emma only nodded, and smiled. - After a little thinking, and a very tender sigh, he added,

`Ah! it is no difficulty to see who you take after! Your dear mother was so clever at all those things! If I had but her memory! But I can remember nothing; - not even that particular riddle which you have heard me mention; I can only recollect the first stanza; and there are several. 

Kitty, a fair but frozen maid,

Kindled a flame I yet deplore,

The hood-wink'd boy I called to aid,

Though of his near approach afraid,

So fatal to my suit before. 

And that is all that I can recollect of it - but it is very clever all the way through. But I think, my dear, you said you had got it.'

`Yes, papa, it is written out in our second page. We copied it from the Elegant Extracts. It was Garrick's, you know.'

`Aye, very true. - I wish I could recollect more of it. 

Kitty, a fair but frozen maid. 

The name makes me think of poor Isabella; for she was very near being christened Catherine after her grandmama. I hope we shall have her here next week. Have you thought, my dear, where you shall put her - and what room there will be for the children?'

`Oh! yes - she will have her own room, of course; the room she always has; - and there is the nursery for the children, - just as usual, you know. Why should there be any change?'

`I do not know, my dear - but it is so long since she was here! - not since last Easter, and then only for a few days. - Mr. John Knightley's being a lawyer is very inconvenient. - Poor Isabella! - she is sadly taken away from us all! - and how sorry she will be when she comes, not to see Miss Taylor here!'

`She will not be surprized, papa, at least.'

`I do not know, my dear. I am sure I was very much surprized when I first heard she was going to be married.'

`We must ask Mr. and Mrs. Weston to dine with us, while Isabella is here.'

`Yes, my dear, if there is time. - But - (in a very depressed tone) - she is coming for only one week. There will not be time for any thing.'

`It is unfortunate that they cannot stay longer - but it seems a case of necessity. Mr. John Knightley must be in town again on the 28th, and we ought to be thankful, papa, that we are to have the whole of the time they can give to the country, that two or three days are not to be taken out for the Abbey. Mr. Knightley promises to give up his claim this Christmas - though you know it is longer since they were with him, than with us.'

`It would be very hard, indeed, my dear, if poor Isabella were to be anywhere but at Hartfield.'

Mr. Woodhouse could never allow for Mr. Knightley's claims on his brother, or any body's claims on Isabella, except his own. He sat musing a little while, and then said,

`But I do not see why poor Isabella should be obliged to go back so soon, though he does. I think, Emma, I shall try and persuade her to stay longer with us. She and the children might stay very well.'

`Ah! papa - that is what you never have been able to accomplish, and I do not think you ever will. Isabella cannot bear to stay behind her husband.'

This was too true for contradiction. Unwelcome as it was, Mr. Woodhouse could only give a submissive sigh; and as Emma saw his spirits affected by the idea of his daughter's attachment to her husband, she immediately led to such a branch of the subject as must raise them. 

`Harriet must give us as much of her company as she can while my brother and sister are here. I am sure she will be pleased with the children. We are very proud of the children, are not we, papa? I wonder which she will think the handsomest, Henry or John?'

`Aye, I wonder which she will. Poor little dears, how glad they will be to come. They are very fond of being at Hartfield, Harriet.'

`I dare say they are, sir. I am sure I do not know who is not.'

`Henry is a fine boy, but John is very like his mama. Henry is the eldest, he was named after me, not after his father. John, the second, is named after his father. Some people are surprized, I believe, that the eldest was not, but Isabella would have him called Henry, which I thought very pretty of her. And he is a very clever boy, indeed. They are all remarkably clever; and they have so many pretty ways. They will come and stand by my chair, and say, ``Grandpapa, can you give me a bit of string?'' and once Henry asked me for a knife, but I told him knives were only made for grandpapas. I think their father is too rough with them very often.'

`He appears rough to you,' said Emma, `because you are so very gentle yourself; but if you could compare him with other papas, you would not think him rough. He wishes his boys to be active and hardy; and if they misbehave, can give them a sharp word now and then; but he is an affectionate father - certainly Mr. John Knightley is an affectionate father. The children are all fond of him.'

`And then their uncle comes in, and tosses them up to the ceiling in a very frightful way!'

`But they like it, papa; there is nothing they like so much. It is such enjoyment to them, that if their uncle did not lay down the rule of their taking turns, whichever began would never give way to the other.'

`Well, I cannot understand it.'

`That is the case with us all, papa. One half of the world cannot understand the pleasures of the other.'

Later in the morning, and just as the girls were going to separate in preparation for the regular four o'clock dinner, the hero of this inimitable charade walked in again. Harriet turned away; but Emma could receive him with the usual smile, and her quick eye soon discerned in his the consciousness of having made a push - of having thrown a die; and she imagined he was come to see how it might turn up. His ostensible reason, however, was to ask whether Mr. Woodhouse's party could be made up in the evening without him, or whether he should be in the smallest degree necessary at Hartfield. If he were, every thing else must give way; but otherwise his friend Cole had been saying so much about his dining with him - had made such a point of it, that he had promised him conditionally to come. 

Emma thanked him, but could not allow of his disappointing his friend on their account; her father was sure of his rubber. He re-urged - she re-declined; and he seemed then about to make his bow, when taking the paper from the table, she returned it - 

`Oh! here is the charade you were so obliging as to leave with us; thank you for the sight of it. We admired it so much, that I have ventured to write it into Miss Smith's collection. Your friend will not take it amiss I hope. Of course I have not transcribed beyond the first eight lines.'

Mr. Elton certainly did not very well know what to say. He looked rather doubtingly - rather confused; said something about `honour,' - glanced at Emma and at Harriet, and then seeing the book open on the table, took it up, and examined it very attentively. With the view of passing off an awkward moment, Emma smilingly said,

`You must make my apologies to your friend; but so good a charade must not be confined to one or two. He may be sure of every woman's approbation while he writes with such gallantry.'

`I have no hesitation in saying,' replied Mr. Elton, though hesitating a good deal while he spoke; `I have no hesitation in saying - at least if my friend feels at all as I do - I have not the smallest doubt that, could he see his little effusion honoured as I see it, (looking at the book again, and replacing it on the table), he would consider it as the proudest moment of his life.'

After this speech he was gone as soon as possible. Emma could not think it too soon; for with all his good and agreeable qualities, there was a sort of parade in his speeches which was very apt to incline her to laugh. She ran away to indulge the inclination, leaving the tender and the sublime of pleasure to Harriet's share.
 
奈特利先生可以跟爱玛争吵，爱玛却不能责怪自己。奈特利先生很不高兴，过了好久才又来到哈特菲尔德。两人见面时，奈特利先生板着个脸，说明他还没有原谅爱玛。爱玛有些忐忑不安，但是并不后悔。恰恰相反，后几天的事态越来越证明她的计划和举动是正确的，她也越发感到得意。
画像配了个精美的画框，埃尔顿先生回来后，就稳妥地交给了爱玛。画像挂在公用起居室的壁炉上方，奈特利先生站起来观赏，一面还照规矩发出几声赞叹。至于哈丽特，虽说还很年轻，人也不大聪明，但是看得出来，她的感情越来越热烈，越来越稳固。爱玛很快就意识到，哈丽特所以还记得马丁先生，只是为了拿他与埃尔顿先生相对照，觉得埃尔顿先生不知比他强多少倍。
爱玛就想增长她这位小朋友的才智，便让她多看些有益的书籍，多听些有益的谈话，但每次充其量只是读上开头几章，然后就推到明天再说。比较起来，闲聊比读书容易得多，凭借想象来安排哈丽特的命运，比辛辛苦苦地开阔她的眼界，培养她的分析能力，要轻松愉快得多。眼下哈丽特唯一要动笔的事情，或者说要为晚年到来所做的的唯一的心理准备，就是搜集各种各样的谜语，把它们写到一个用热压纸制作的四开簿本上。这个簿本是爱玛装订的，里面饰有数码和纪念品图案。
在如今这个人人喜欢文学的时代，如此大张旗鼓地搜集谜语并不罕见。戈达德太太学校里的首席教师纳什小姐至少抄录了三百条谜语。哈丽特小姐先从她那里得到了启示，希望在伍德豪斯小姐的帮助下，能收集到更多的谜语。爱玛帮助她编写、回忆和挑选，加上哈丽特写得一手好字，这个集子也许要成为最棒的，不仅谜语多，而且式样精美。
对于这件事，伍德豪斯先生几乎像两位小姐一样兴致勃勃，他经常搜集点有价值的谜语，好让她们写进本本里。“我年轻的时候了解好多绝妙的谜语，不知怎么现在却记不起来了！不过，以后也许能回想起来。”最后总要说一声“基蒂，一个漂亮而冷漠的姑娘”。
伍德豪斯先生跟他的好朋友佩里谈过这件事，不想佩里眼下连一个谜语也没搜集到。他要求佩里留点意，只要四处多去收集，想必会有一定收获。
他女儿的想法跟他大不一样，认为用不着向海伯里的众人求教。她只找埃尔顿先生一个人帮忙，请他把他所能搜集到的各种各样的好谜语、好字谜，统统贡献出来。她高兴地发现，他的搜集工作做得一丝不苟。同时她还发现，他又十分谨慎，以他嘴里说出的谜语，没有一个不是奉迎女人的，没有一个不是恭维女人的。她们听他说过两三个极其绝妙的谜语。有一个众所周知的字谜，他想了半天才想起来，不禁欣喜若狂，便情绪激动地吟诵起来：我的前半截本义是苦恼，后半截则注定要感受苦恼；我的整体构成一副良药，能够减轻还能治愈那苦恼。（译注：谜底为“女人”，该词的英文(woman)由两部分组成，前部分(woe)，意为“悲哀”、“苦恼”，后部分(man)意为“男人”）
后来听说小姐们早已抄到了本子上，他又感到十分遗憾。
“你为什么不给我们亲自编一个呢，埃尔顿先生？”爱玛说道。“只有这样才能确保你的谜语是新颖的，而这对你来说是再容易不过了。”
“哦，不行！我长这么大，还从没编过谜语，几乎从没编过。我这个人愚笨极了！恐怕就连伍德豪斯小姐——”他顿了顿——“或者哈丽特小姐也唤不起我的灵感。”
然而就在第二天，有迹象表明他来了灵感。他上门稍待了一会，把一张纸条放在桌上就走了。他说纸条上有一个字谜，是他的一位朋友献给他所爱慕的年轻小姐的，可是爱玛一看他那神态，就知道那是他自己写的。
“我不是拿来供史密斯小姐收集的，”埃尔顿先生说。“这是我朋友的谜语，我没有权利随意交他人过目，不过也许你不妨可以看一看。”
这话主要是说给爱玛听的，而不是说给哈丽特听的，爱玛也能领会这一点。埃尔顿先生心里很不自在，觉得接触爱玛的目光比接触她朋友的目光来得容易。随后他就走了。又过了片刻。
“拿去吧，”爱玛脸上带着笑，把那张纸条推到哈丽特跟前，说道。“这是给你的。拿去吧。”
可是哈丽特的手在发抖，没法去拿，而爱玛又事事喜欢抢先，便自已拿过去看。
献给某小姐
字谜
前半截表现了帝王的荣华富贵，
既奢侈又安逸，不愧为大地之王！
后半截突然间摇身一变，
瞧啊，赫然成为海上霸王！
两截合起来可就倒了个个儿！
男子汉的堂堂威风丧失殆尽，‘陆海之王甘愿屈膝充当奴仆，
唯有淑女主宰一切威风凛凛。你聪敏过人定会很快找到答案，愿你温柔的眼中闪出恩准的光焰。
爱玛瞧了瞧字谜，想了想，悟出了意思，又看了一遍，好弄确切些，吃透字里行间的意思，然后递给哈丽特，乐滋滋笑吟吟地坐在那里，眼见哈丽特拿着纸条出神，心里挺着急，脑子却不开窍，不由得在想：“妙极了，埃尔顿先生，真是妙极了。我见过比这还蹩脚的字谜呢。‘求爱’（译注：英文字为courtship，其前半截court意为“宫廷”，后半截ship意为“轮船”）——这可泄露了你的天机。我真佩服你这一招。你那不过是试探，等于明言直语地说：‘史密斯小姐，请允许我向你求爱吧。猜出我的字谜，同时接受我的求爱。’
愿你温柔的眼中闪出恩准的光焰！
正是哈丽特。用‘温柔’形容她的眼睛，真是再确切不过——也是所能找到的最恰当的字眼。
你聪敏过人定会很快找到答案
哼——哈丽特聪敏过人！这倒也好。只有坠人情网的人，才会这样恭维她。啊！奈特利先生，但愿你能从中得到一点教益，我想这下你可要服了吧。你还从来没有认输过，这一次没法不认了。一个好绝妙的字谜呀！真是恰到好处。事情马上就要到关键时刻了。”
她就这样乐滋滋地寻思着，若是没有人打扰，还不知道要寻思多久呢，谁想哈丽特心里太着急，提出了一些问题，打断了她的思绪。
“伍德豪斯小姐，这能是个什么字呢？——这能是个什么字呢？我捉摸不透——压根儿猜不出来。这可能是什么字呢？快找出谜底来，伍德豪斯小姐。帮帮我的忙吧。我从没见过这么难猜的。是‘王国’吗？不知道这位朋友是谁——还有那位年轻小姐能是谁呀！你觉得这个字谜好吗？会是‘女人’吗？
唯有淑女主宰一切威风凛凛
会是天王星吗？
瞧啊，赫然成为海上霸王！
会是三叉戟？美人鱼？鲨鱼？哦，不对！鲨鱼只有一个音节。这个谜语一定编得很巧妙，不然他是不会拿出来的。哦！伍德豪斯小姐，你看我们猜得出来吗？”
“美人鱼和鲨鱼！真是胡说八道！亲爱的哈丽特，你想到哪儿去了？要是哪个朋友编个美人鱼或鲨鱼的谜语，那他拿给我们猜又有什么用呢？把纸拿给我，你听着。
“献给某小姐，足给史密斯小姐。
前半截表现了帝王的荣华富贵，
既奢侈叉安逸，不愧为大地之王！
这是‘王宫’。
后半截突然间摇身一变，
瞧啊，赫然成为海上霸王！
这足‘轮船’。真是再清楚不过了。下面是精华所在：
两截合起来（你知道是‘求婚’）可就倒了个个儿！
男子汉的堂堂威风丧失殆尽，
陆海之王甘愿屈膝充当奴仆，
唯有淑女主宰一切威风凛凛。
这是个恰如其分的恭维！接下来是用意所在，亲爱的哈丽特，我看你是不难领会的。你仔细地读一读。这无疑是为你写的，献给你的。”
这话说得既在理又令人高兴，哈丽特没法不信。她看了最后几行，不由得满心欢喜，激动不已。她说不出话来，不过也用不着说话，只要心领神会就行了。爱玛替她说话。
“这番恭维显然有个特别的意图，”她说，“因此我丝毫也不怀疑埃尔顿先生的用心。你是他的意中人，你马上就会得到确凿的证据。我早就料到一准是这么回事。我就知道我错不了。不过现在是一清二楚了：他已经打定了主意，心思再清楚不过了，自从我认识你以来，我一直抱着这样的希望。是呀，哈丽特，好久以来，我就是巴望出现这件好事。你和埃尔顿先生相好究竟是最称心如意，还是最合乎常情，我可说不上来。你们还真是既般配又有缘分！我好高兴啊，衷心地祝贺你，亲爱的哈丽特。哪个女人赢得这样的爱，都会感到庆幸。这可是一起美满的姻缘，你会得到你所需要的一切——既有人体贴，又能独立自主，还有一个舒适的家——这样一来，你就可以生活在好友之间，离哈特菲尔德和我这么近，可以确保我们永远亲密无间。哈丽特，这是一起我们俩永远不会感到羞愧的姻缘。”
哈丽特起初不知道说什么是好，只叫了一声“亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐”，又一声“亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐”，一边轻柔地拥抱了她好几次。后来两人终于谈开了，爱玛才发现，但凡该看到、该感到、该期待、该记住的事，哈丽特倒是都看到、都感到、都期待、都记住了。她充分认识到了埃尔顿先生的优越条件。
“你的话从来不错，”哈丽特大声说道，“因此我认为，也相信，也希望，事情一定是这样。不然的话，我还真不敢这么想。我压根儿就不配。埃尔顿先生什么女人娶不到呀！对他是不会有什么异议的。他是那样了不起。想想那些美妙的诗句——《献给某小姐》。天哪，写得多好啊！当真是写给我的吗？”
“对此我是不会提出疑问的，也不会听信别人发出异议。这是毫无疑问的。你就相信我的判断好啦。这是一出戏的开场白，一章书的导言，接下来就是实在的故事。”
“这是一桩谁都料想不到的事情。一个月以前，我自己都没料想到啊！天底下尽出稀奇事！”
“史密斯小姐与埃尔顿先生结识——事情确实如此，倒还真有些稀奇呢。明明是天造地设的一对，本来需要别人从中撮合，却一下子有了眉目，这就非同寻常了。你和埃尔顿先生有缘走到一起了。从你们两家的情况看．还真是门当户对。你们两个结为夫妻，真可以跟兰多尔斯的那一对相媲美。看来哈特菲尔德的风水比较好，有情人总要来相会，顺顺当当地结成良缘。
真正的爱情从不是一帆风顺（译注：引自莎士比亚《仲夏夜之梦》第一幕第一场）
哈特菲尔德要出版《莎士比亚戏剧集》，就得对这句话作一条长长的注释。”
“埃尔顿先生居然真会爱上我，偏偏爱上了我，我在米迦勒节时还不认识他，都没跟他说过话呢！而他又是个顶顶英俊的美男子，一个谁都看得起的人，跟奈特利先生一样！大家都想跟他在一起，说他要是乐意的话，哪一顿饭也不用一个人单独吃，还说一周七天，他接到的邀请却不止这个数。他还好会讲道啊！他来海伯里以后所讲的道文，纳什小姐全给记下来了。天哪！回想我第一次见到他时，脑子里什么也没想呀！我跟艾博特家的两姐妹听说他路过，便连忙跑进客厅，从窗帘缝里往外偷看，不想纳什小姐赶来把我们轰开了，而她自己却待在那里往外瞧。不过，她马上又把我叫回来了，让我跟她一起瞧，看她心眼多好。我们都觉得他英俊极啦！他跟科尔先生臂挽着臂。”
“不管你的朋友是什么人，只要起码有点头脑，就会觉得这是一起良缘，而我们也不用把我们的事说给傻瓜听。如果你那些朋友急于想看见你嫁给一个能让你幸福的人，这里就有一个人，他性情和蔼可亲，能百分之百地确保你幸福；如果他们希望把你安置在一个合他们心意的区域圈子里，这里就能实现他们的心愿；如果用通俗的话讲，他们的目标就是要叫你结一门好亲事，那这里就是个体面的归宿，让你有足够的财产，保你出人头地，他们一定会很满意。”
“是呀，一点不错。你说话真动听，我就爱听你说话。你什么都懂。你和埃尔顿先生都是聪明人。这个字谜真妙啊！我就是学上一年，也编不出这么好的字谜。”
“看他昨天推说不行的样子，我还以为他想显显本领呢。”
“我的确认为这是我所读过的最好的字谜。”
“我还真没读过这么恰到好处的字谜呢。”
“比我们以前读过的字谜长一倍。”
“我并不觉得它的长度是个特别的优点。这种字谜一般还不能太短。”
哈丽特一心在琢磨字谜，顾不得听朋友说话。她脑子里冒出了最惬意的比较。
“一个人要是跟大家一样，”隔了不久她说道，脸也跟着红起来了，“在一般意义上还很聪明，等到心里有话要说的时候，便坐下来写封信，只是把要说的话三言两语地写下来，这是一码事；而要写出这样的诗句和字谜来，可就是另一码事了。”
哈丽特如此贬低马丁先生的信，真让爱玛求之不得。
“那么漂亮的诗句！”哈丽特接着说道。“特别是那最后两行！可我怎么能把纸条还回去，说我猜出来了？哦！伍德豪斯小姐，我们该怎么办啊？”
“交给我好啦，你不用管。我想他今晚可能要来，到时候我把这东西还给他，我们两人要闲聊一番，你就不要介入。你要选择适当时机，让两眼闪烁出脉脉柔情。相信我好啦。”
“哦！伍德豪斯小姐，我没法把这么漂亮的字谜抄到本子里，多么可惜呀！r我现有的，字谜没一个及得上这一半好。”
“去掉最后两行，没有什么不能抄到你的本子里。”
“哦！可那最后两行是——”
“——全篇的精华。这我承认。可以私下欣赏嘛。记在心里私下欣赏。你要知道，不会因为你少抄了两句，这两句就不存在了。这两句不会消失，意思也不会改变。不过，就是把这两句去掉，不再限定献给哪个人，剩下的还是一个非常美妙的字谜，可以收到任何集子里。你要知道，他不愿意别人瞧不起他的字谜，更不愿意别人蔑视他的情感。诗人坠人了情网，要么两方面的能力都得到鼓励，要么哪种能力都别提。把本子给我，让我把它抄下来，这样人家就不会说你什么啦。”
哈丽特依从了，，不过她不忍心把那两行割舍掉，认为她的朋友抄写的不是一份爱情宣言。这像是一份万分珍贵的信物，丝毫也不能公开。
“我要永远珍藏这个本子，”她说。
“好，”爱玛答道，“这是一种十分自然的心情，持续得越久，我就越高兴。瞧，我父亲来了，我把字谜念给他听你不介意吧？他听了该有多高兴啊！他可喜欢这种东西啦，特别是恭维女性的。他对我们慈爱极啦！你得让我念给他听。”
哈丽特板起了脸。
“亲爱的哈丽特，你可不要对这个字谜想得太多了。如果你看得过重，心里太着急，露出你悟出了弦外之音，甚至猜透了字谜用意的模样，那你就会不得体地泄露你的心曲。人家只是做了个小小的爱慕的表示，不要受宠若惊嘛。他要是急于保密的话，就不会当着我的面拿出纸条来。其实他是递给我，而不是递给你的。我们对这件事不要太认真了。我们就是不为这字谜所陶醉，他也会有足够的勇气继续下去。”
“哦！不行——我可不能为这字谜惹人笑话。你想怎么办就怎么办吧。”
，伍德豪斯先生进来了，问起了他常问的那句话，马上又扯起了那个话题：“亲爱的，你们的集子怎么样啦？收集到新东西了吗？”
“是的，爸爸，我们给你念一条，是你从没见过的。今天早上我们见到桌上有张纸条——（也许是仙子丢下的）——上面有一个好棒的字谜，我们刚刚抄下来。”
爱玛念给父亲听，按他一贯的要求，念得又慢又清楚，而且念了两三遍，一边念一边解释——伍德豪斯先生听了很高兴，而且正如爱玛所料，他特别喜欢最后那两句赠词。
“啊，还真是这么回事呢。说得很有道理。一点不错。‘淑女’。亲爱的，这可是个绝妙的字谜呀，我能轻易地猜出是哪个仙子带来的。除了你爱玛，谁能写得这么好啊。”
爱玛只是点了点头，笑了笑。伍德豪斯先生想了一下，轻轻叹息了一声，接着说： “嗨！一看就知道你像谁！你妈妈做这些事可是样样都灵啊！我要是能有她那样的记性就好了！可惜我什么也记不起来，就连你听我说过的那个谜语也记不住，只能记得头一节，其实也就那么几节。基蒂是个漂亮而冷漠的姑娘， 激起我一片柔情却又徒自悲伤，我求爱神前来相助，虽然他以前曾坏过我的好事， 我又怕他接近我。
我只能记得这一段——整个谜语编得非常巧妙。不过，亲爱的，你好像说过你都抄下来了。”
“是的，爸爸，抄在第二页上。我们是从《美文集》里抄来的。你知道，那是加里克（译注：戴维•加里克（1717-1779），系英国演员、戏剧家，以演莎剧《理查三世》成名，并作有二十余部剧本）编的。”
“是呀，一点不错。我要是能多记得一点就好了。
基蒂是个漂亮而冷漠的姑娘。
这名字使我想起了可怜的伊莎贝拉，当初给她起名字的时候，差一点让她随祖母叫凯瑟琳。但愿她下个星期能来。亲爱的，你有没有想好让她住在哪儿，还有几个孩子住在哪个房间？”
“哦！想好了——她当然还住她的房间，她以前总住的那个房间。孩子们嘛，你要知道，跟往常一样，还住幼儿室。何必再变动呢？”
“我也说不准，亲爱的——她可是有很长时间没回来了！自从复活节以来就没再回来过，而复活节那次也只住了几天。约翰•奈特利先生当律师还真不方便。可怜的伊莎贝拉！她就这么可怜巴巴地跟我们大伙拆开了！她回来了见不到泰勒小姐，心里该有多难过啊！”
“爸爸，她至少不会感到惊讶吧。”
“我也说不准，亲爱的。当初我听说泰勒小姐要出嫁的时候，还真感到大为惊讶呢。”
“等伊莎贝拉回来了，我们可得请韦斯顿夫妇来吃饭呀。”
“亲爱的，要是有时间是要请的。不过——（以非常低沉的语调）——她只回来一个星期，什么事也来不及干。”
“可惜他们不能多住几天，不过这好像也是迫不得已的事。约翰•奈特利先生二十八日必须回到伦敦，我们应该感到庆幸的是，爸爸，他们这次来乡下可以一直跟我们在一起，用不着去寺院住上两三天。奈特利先生答应，今年圣诞节就不请他们去了——不过你要知道，他们跟他分别的时间，比跟我们分别的时间还长。”
“亲爱的，要是可怜的伊莎贝拉不待在哈特菲尔德，而去别的地方，那可真叫人心里不是滋味啊。”
伍德豪斯先生决不会容忍奈特利先生请他弟弟去，也不会容忍任何人邀请伊莎贝拉，只有他自己才有这个权利。他坐在那里沉思了一会，然后说： “不管约翰•奈特利先生怎么想，我看可怜的伊莎贝拉用不着这么急急忙忙地回去。爱玛，我想尽力劝说她多住些日子。她和孩子们完全可以留下来。”
“唉！爸爸，这事儿你以前可是从没办成过，我看你以后也办不成。伊莎贝拉是不会忍心让丈夫一个人走的。”
这是实话，没什么好说的。伍德豪斯先生虽然心里不快，也只能发出一声无奈的叹息。爱玛眼见父亲因为嫌女儿眷恋丈夫而影响情绪，便立刻转换话题，好逗他高兴起来。
“等姐姐和姐夫来了，哈丽特一定会常来我们家的。她肯定会喜欢那几个孩子的。这些孩子可真是我们的宝贝呀，对吧，爸爸？不知道她觉得哪个长得更漂亮，是亨利还是约翰？”
“是呀，我也不知道她觉得哪个更漂亮。可怜的小宝贝，他们一定非常乐意来。他们就喜欢到哈特菲尔德来，哈丽特。”
“他们当然喜欢来啦，先生。我还真不知道有谁不喜欢的。”
“亨利这孩子长得很漂亮，约翰长得很像他妈妈。亨利是老大，取了我的名字，而不是他父亲的名字。老二约翰取了他父亲的名字。有些人想必会奇怪，老大怎么不取他父亲的名字，不过伊莎贝拉给他取名亨利，我看也挺好的。他的确是个聪明孩子。那些孩子个个都非常聪明，都有许多招人喜欢的地方。他们常爱站到我椅子旁，说：‘外公，能给我一小段绳子吗？’有一次亨利跟我要一把刀子，我对他说刀子是专供当外公的人用的。我觉得他们的父亲往往待他们太粗暴了。”
“你觉得他粗暴，”爱玛说，“因为你自己非常和蔼。你要是拿他跟别的爸爸比一比，就会觉得他并不粗暴。他希望自己的孩子生龙活虎，他们不乖的时候，他偶尔也会骂上一两句，小过他可足个慈父——约翰•奈特利先生的确是个慈父，孩子们个个喜欢他。”
“还有他们的那个们父，一进屋就把他们往天花板上抛，多吓人啊！”
“可他们还就喜欢让他抛呢，爸爸，没有什么比这更让他们开心的事啦。他们觉得开心极了，要不是伯伯定下个轮流来的规矩，不管谁一旦开了头，就决不会让给另一个人。”
“唉，我真搞不明白。”
“我们大家都一样，爸爸。天下有一半人搞不明白另一半人的乐趣。”
后来，就在两位小姐行将分手，准备吃四点钟那顿正餐的时候，那个无与伦比的字谜的男主角又走进来了。哈丽特赶忙转过脸去，爱玛倒能像往常一样，对他笑脸相迎，她那敏锐的目光，当即从他眼里看出，他意识到自己采取了果决的行动——把骰子掷了出去。爱玛心想他是来看看会有什么结果的，不料他却来了个托诃，说他来问问晚上他是否可以不来参加伍德豪斯先生的聚会，哈特菲尔德是否有用得着他的地方。要是有，别的事都得让路；要是没有，他的朋友科尔一直在念叨要请他吃饭——真是盛情难却，他答应只要抽得开身，一定前去做客。
爱玛感谢他的好意，但却不能容忍他为了他们而扫了朋友的兴。她父亲肯定有人跟他玩牌。埃尔顿先生再次恳请——爱玛再次谢绝，埃尔顿先生刚要鞠躬告辞，爱玛从桌上拿起那张纸条，还给了他。
“啊！这是你一片好心让我们看的字谜，我们已经拜读过了，谢谢。我们非常喜欢，我冒昧地把它抄进了史密斯小姐的集子里。希望你的朋友不要介意。当然，我只抄了前八行。”
埃尔顿先生真不知道说什么好。他看上去满腹疑惑——十分困窘，说了一声“不胜荣幸”之类的话，看看爱玛，瞧瞧哈丽特，随即望见了桌上的集子，拿起来仔细端详。爱玛有意要打消这尴尬局面，便笑吟吟地说道： “你一定要代我向你的朋友表示歉意。不过，这么好的字谜也不能只让一两个人知道。他写得这么缠绵多情，定会博得所有女人的喜欢。”
“我可以毫不犹豫地说，”埃尔顿先生说道，不过他说起话来支支吾吾，“我可以毫不犹豫地说——至少是我的朋友跟我想法一致的话——他要是能像我这样，看到他这首小诗受到这般赞颂，”说着又看了看本子，然后放回到桌上，“他定会觉得这是他一生中最辉煌的时刻。”
说完这话，他就急忙走了。爱玛也巴不得他快走，虽说他有很多讨人喜欢的地方，但他说起话来有些咋咋呼呼，真让她忍俊不禁。她跑到一旁去笑个痛快，让哈丽特沉浸在温馨、美妙的迷梦之中。
Part 1 Chapter 10
Though now the middle of December, there had yet been no weather to prevent the young ladies from tolerably regular exercise; and on the morrow, Emma had a charitable visit to pay to a poor sick family, who lived a little way out of Highbury.

Their road to this detached cottage was down Vicarage Lane, a lane leading at right angles from the broad, though irregular, main street of the place; and, as may be inferred, containing the blessed abode of Mr. Elton. A few inferior dwellings were first to be passed, and then, about a quarter of a mile down the lane rose the Vicarage, an old and not very good house, almost as close to the road as it could be. It had no advantage of situation; but had been very much smartened up by the present proprietor; and, such as it was, there could be no possibility of the two friends passing it without a slackened pace and observing eyes. - Emma's remark was - 

`There it is. There go you and your riddle-book one of these days.' - Harriet's was - 

`Oh, what a sweet house! - How very beautiful! - There are the yellow curtains that Miss Nash admires so much.'

`I do not often walk this way now,' said Emma, as they proceeded, `but then there will be an inducement, and I shall gradually get intimately acquainted with all the hedges, gates, pools and pollards of this part of Highbury.'

Harriet, she found, had never in her life been within side the Vicarage, and her curiosity to see it was so extreme, that, considering exteriors and probabilities, Emma could only class it, as a proof of love, with Mr. Elton's seeing ready wit in her.

`I wish we could contrive it,' said she; `but I cannot think of any tolerable pretence for going in; - no servant that I want to inquire about of his housekeeper - no message from my father.'

She pondered, but could think of nothing. After a mutual silence of some minutes, Harriet thus began again - 

`I do so wonder, Miss Woodhouse, that you should not be married, or going to be married! so charming as you are!' - 

Emma laughed, and replied,

`My being charming, Harriet, is not quite enough to induce me to marry; I must find other people charming - one other person at least. And I am not only, not going to be married, at present, but have very little intention of ever marrying at all.'

`Ah! - so you say; but I cannot believe it.'

`I must see somebody very superior to any one I have seen yet, to be tempted; Mr. Elton, you know, (recollecting herself,) is out of the question: and I do not wish to see any such person. I would rather not be tempted. I cannot really change for the better. If I were to marry, I must expect to repent it.'

`Dear me! - it is so odd to hear a woman talk so!' - 

`I have none of the usual inducements of women to marry. Were I to fall in love, indeed, it would be a different thing! but I never have been in love; it is not my way, or my nature; and I do not think I ever shall. And, without love, I am sure I should be a fool to change such a situation as mine. Fortune I do not want; employment I do not want; consequence I do not want: I believe few married women are half as much mistress of their husband's house as I am of Hartfield; and never, never could I expect to be so truly beloved and important; so always first and always right in any man's eyes as I am in my father's.'

`But then, to be an old maid at last, like Miss Bates!'

`That is as formidable an image as you could present, Harriet; and if I thought I should ever be like Miss Bates! so silly - so satisfied - so smiling - so prosing - so undistinguishing and unfastidious - and so apt to tell every thing relative to every body about me, I would marry to-morrow. But between us, I am convinced there never can be any likeness, except in being unmarried.'

`But still, you will be an old maid! and that's so dreadful!'

`Never mind, Harriet, I shall not be a poor old maid; and it is poverty only which makes celibacy contemptible to a generous public! A single woman, with a very narrow income, must be a ridiculous, disagreeable old maid! the proper sport of boys and girls, but a single woman, of good fortune, is always respectable, and may be as sensible and pleasant as any body else. And the distinction is not quite so much against the candour and common sense of the world as appears at first; for a very narrow income has a tendency to contract the mind, and sour the temper. Those who can barely live, and who live perforce in a very small, and generally very inferior, society, may well be illiberal and cross. This does not apply, however, to Miss Bates; she is only too good natured and too silly to suit me; but, in general, she is very much to the taste of every body, though single and though poor. Poverty certainly has not contracted her mind: I really believe, if she had only a shilling in the world, she would be very likely to give away sixpence of it; and nobody is afraid of her: that is a great charm.'

`Dear me! but what shall you do? how shall you employ yourself when you grow old?'

`If I know myself, Harriet, mine is an active, busy mind, with a great many independent resources; and I do not perceive why I should be more in want of employment at forty or fifty than one-and-twenty. Woman's usual occupations of hand and mind will be as open to me then as they are now; or with no important variation. If I draw less, I shall read more; if I give up music, I shall take to carpet-work. And as for objects of interest, objects for the affections, which is in truth the great point of inferiority, the want of which is really the great evil to be avoided in not marrying, I shall be very well off, with all the children of a sister I love so much, to care about. There will be enough of them, in all probability, to supply every sort of sensation that declining life can need. There will be enough for every hope and every fear; and though my attachment to none can equal that of a parent, it suits my ideas of comfort better than what is warmer and blinder. My nephews and nieces! - I shall often have a niece with me.'

`Do you know Miss Bates's niece? That is, I know you must have seen her a hundred times - but are you acquainted?'

`Oh! yes; we are always forced to be acquainted whenever she comes to Highbury. By the bye, that is almost enough to put one out of conceit with a niece. Heaven forbid! at least, that I should ever bore people half so much about all the Knightleys together, as she does about Jane Fairfax. One is sick of the very name of Jane Fairfax. Every letter from her is read forty times over; her compliments to all friends go round and round again; and if she does but send her aunt the pattern of a stomacher, or knit a pair of garters for her grandmother, one hears of nothing else for a month. I wish Jane Fairfax very well; but she tires me to death.'

They were now approaching the cottage, and all idle topics were superseded. Emma was very compassionate; and the distresses of the poor were as sure of relief from her personal attention and kindness, her counsel and her patience, as from her purse. She understood their ways, could allow for their ignorance and their temptations, had no romantic expectations of extraordinary virtue from those for whom education had done so little; entered into their troubles with ready sympathy, and always gave her assistance with as much intelligence as good-will. In the present instance, it was sickness and poverty together which she came to visit; and after remaining there as long as she could give comfort or advice, she quitted the cottage with such an impression of the scene as made her say to Harriet, as they walked away,

`These are the sights, Harriet, to do one good. How trifling they make every thing else appear! - I feel now as if I could think of nothing but these poor creatures all the rest of the day; and yet, who can say how soon it may all vanish from my mind?'

`Very true,' said Harriet. `Poor creatures! one can think of nothing else.'

`And really, I do not think the impression will soon be over,' said Emma, as she crossed the low hedge, and tottering footstep which ended the narrow, slippery path through the cottage garden, and brought them into the lane again. `I do not think it will,' stopping to look once more at all the outward wretchedness of the place, and recall the still greater within.

`Oh! dear, no,' said her companion.

They walked on. The lane made a slight bend; and when that bend was passed, Mr. Elton was immediately in sight; and so near as to give Emma time only to say farther,

`Ah! Harriet, here comes a very sudden trial of our stability in good thoughts. Well, (smiling,) I hope it may be allowed that if compassion has produced exertion and relief to the sufferers, it has done all that is truly important. If we feel for the wretched, enough to do all we can for them, the rest is empty sympathy, only distressing to ourselves.'

Harriet could just answer, `Oh! dear, yes,' before the gentleman joined them. The wants and sufferings of the poor family, however, were the first subject on meeting. He had been going to call on them. His visit he would now defer; but they had a very interesting parley about what could be done and should be done. Mr. Elton then turned back to accompany them.

`To fall in with each other on such an errand as this,' thought Emma; `to meet in a charitable scheme; this will bring a great increase of love on each side. I should not wonder if it were to bring on the declaration. It must, if I were not here. I wish I were anywhere else.'

Anxious to separate herself from them as far as she could, she soon afterwards took possession of a narrow footpath, a little raised on one side of the lane, leaving them together in the main road. But she had not been there two minutes when she found that Harriet's habits of dependence and imitation were bringing her up too, and that, in short, they would both be soon after her. This would not do; she immediately stopped, under pretence of having some alteration to make in the lacing of her half-boot, and stooping down in complete occupation of the footpath, begged them to have the goodness to walk on, and she would follow in half a minute. They did as they were desired; and by the time she judged it reasonable to have done with her boot, she had the comfort of farther delay in her power, being overtaken by a child from the cottage, setting out, according to orders, with her pitcher, to fetch broth from Hartfield. To walk by the side of this child, and talk to and question her, was the most natural thing in the world, or would have been the most natural, had she been acting just then without design; and by this means the others were still able to keep ahead, without any obligation of waiting for her. She gained on them, however, involuntarily: the child's pace was quick, and theirs rather slow; and she was the more concerned at it, from their being evidently in a conversation which interested them. Mr. Elton was speaking with animation, Harriet listening with a very pleased attention; and Emma, having sent the child on, was beginning to think how she might draw back a little more, when they both looked around, and she was obliged to join them.

Mr. Elton was still talking, still engaged in some interesting detail; and Emma experienced some disappointment when she found that he was only giving his fair companion an account of the yesterday's party at his friend Cole's, and that she was come in herself for the Stilton cheese, the north Wiltshire, the butter, the cellery, the beet-root, and all the dessert.

`This would soon have led to something better, of course,' was her consoling reflection; `any thing interests between those who love; and any thing will serve as introduction to what is near the heart. If I could but have kept longer away!'

They now walked on together quietly, till within view of the vicarage pales, when a sudden resolution, of at least getting Harriet into the house, made her again find something very much amiss about her boot, and fall behind to arrange it once more. She then broke the lace off short, and dexterously throwing it into a ditch, was presently obliged to entreat them to stop, and acknowledged her inability to put herself to rights so as to be able to walk home in tolerable comfort.

`Part of my lace is gone,' said she, `and I do not know how I am to contrive. I really am a most troublesome companion to you both, but I hope I am not often so ill-equipped. Mr. Elton, I must beg leave to stop at your house, and ask your housekeeper for a bit of ribband or string, or any thing just to keep my boot on.'

Mr. Elton looked all happiness at this proposition; and nothing could exceed his alertness and attention in conducting them into his house and endeavouring to make every thing appear to advantage. The room they were taken into was the one he chiefly occupied, and looking forwards; behind it was another with which it immediately communicated; the door between them was open, and Emma passed into it with the housekeeper to receive her assistance in the most comfortable manner. She was obliged to leave the door ajar as she found it; but she fully intended that Mr. Elton should close it. It was not closed, however, it still remained ajar; but by engaging the housekeeper in incessant conversation, she hoped to make it practicable for him to chuse his own subject in the adjoining room. For ten minutes she could hear nothing but herself. It could be protracted no longer. She was then obliged to be finished, and make her appearance.

The lovers were standing together at one of the windows. It had a most favourable aspect; and, for half a minute, Emma felt the glory of having schemed successfully. But it would not do; he had not come to the point. He had been most agreeable, most delightful; he had told Harriet that he had seen them go by, and had purposely followed them; other little gallantries and allusions had been dropt, but nothing serious.

`Cautious, very cautious,' thought Emma; `he advances inch by inch, and will hazard nothing till he believes himself secure.'

Still, however, though every thing had not been accomplished by her ingenious device, she could not but flatter herself that it had been the occasion of much present enjoyment to both, and must be leading them forward to the great event.
 
虽然眼下已是十二月中旬，可天气还不是太冷，并没影响两位小姐照常出门。第二天，爱玛出于慈善动机，去看望离海伯里不远的一户贫病交加的人家。
去那孤立的小屋，要路经牧师住宅巷，而这牧师住宅巷与海伯里虽不算整齐但颇为宽阔的主大街成直角相交。另外还可以断定，埃尔顿先生的牧师住宅就坐落在这条巷子里。从巷口进去，先见到几座简陋的小屋，再往里走进大约四分之一英里，就是那牧师住宅。这是一座陈旧的、算不上很好的房子，几乎紧靠着街。这房子从位置上看并没什么可取之处，但却被现今的主人好生修缮了一番，因此，两位朋友走过时免不了要放慢脚步，仔细端量几眼。爱玛说： “这不是嘛。过不了多久，你会带着你的谜语集子上这儿来。”哈丽特则说： “哦！多好的房子啊！多么漂亮啊！看那黄窗帘，纳什小姐就喜欢这样的窗帘。”
“我如今不常走这条路了，”两人继续往前走时，爱玛说道。“不过，以后可是非来不可啦，渐渐地，我对海伯里这一带的树篱、大门、池塘和截头树，就会了若指掌了。”
爱玛发现，哈丽特从未进过牧师住宅，因而显得极其好奇，就想进去看看。瞧瞧她那神色，琢磨一下她的心态，爱玛觉得她对牧师住宅的好奇，就像埃尔顿先生认为她聪明伶俐一样，都是爱情的明证。
“我们要是能设法进去就好了，”她说。“可惜我找不到个说得过去的借口。我不需要向他的女管家打听哪个用人的情况——我父亲也没有托我带信儿。”
她冥思苦索，还是想不出什么计策。两人沉默了一阵，哈丽特随即说道：
“伍德豪斯小姐，我真感到奇怪，你居然没有结婚，也不打算结婚呀！你白长得这么迷人啦！”
爱玛哈哈一笑，答道：
“哈丽特，我长得迷人还不足以促成我结婚，我得觉得别人迷人才行——至少得有一个吧。我不仅现在不想结婚，而且以后也不打算结婚。”
“哟！你说得容易，我才不相信呢。”
“我得见到一个比我迄今见到的强得多的人，才会动心。你知道，埃尔顿先生嘛，”这时镇定了一下自己的情绪，“我是看不上的。我可不愿意找这样的人。我宁愿谁也别来打扰我，我的日子过得十分称心。我要是结了婚，肯定会后悔的。”
“天哪！真是奇怪，一个女人会说出这种话来！”
“我不具备女人常有的结婚动机。我要是当真爱上了谁，那是另外一码事！可我从未爱上什么人，我不善于谈情说爱，没有这个天性，我看我以后也不会爱上什么人。既然没有爱上什么人，要改变这种状况当然是愚蠢的。我一不需要财产，二不愁没事干，三不怕别人看不起。我相信，结了婚的女人给丈夫做家庭主妇，很少有像我在哈特菲尔德这样当家做主的，我永远不会受到这样的疼爱，受到这样的器重，别的男人很难像我父亲那样，处处宠着我，事事顺着我。”
“可你最后要成为像贝茨小姐那样的老姑娘啊！”
“哈丽特，你只能搬出这样的凄惨景象来吓唬我。我要是觉得我会像贝茨小姐那样！那么傻里傻气——那么心满意得——那么嬉皮笑脸——那么枯燥乏味——那么不分皂白、不辨好歹——一听到周围的人有什么事，就要到处说三道四，要是这样的话，那我明天就结婚。可是跟你私下说说，我相信我们俩除了未婚以外，决不会有其他共同之处。”
“可你仍然要变成个老姑娘啊！那有多可怕呀！”
“不要担心，哈丽特，我不会变成个穷老婆子。对于宽宏大量的公众来说，只有贫穷才能使独身者让人瞧不起！一个收入微薄的单身女人，肯定要变成一个荒唐可笑、令人讨厌的老姑娘，成为青年男女嘲弄的对象！可是一个有钱的单身女人，却总是十分体面，既聪明又讨人喜欢，比谁都不逊色。这话初听起来似乎有失公正，有悖常理，其实并非如此，因为收入微薄往往使人变得心胸狭窄，性情乖僻。那些只能勉强糊口、不得不生活在一个通常十分卑微的狭小圈子的人，很可能又狭隘又暴躁。不过，贝茨小姐并不属于这种情况。她脾气太好，脑瓜太笨，因而才不讨我喜欢。不过，总的说来，尽管她没有嫁人，又没有钱，她倒挺讨众人喜欢。当然，贫穷并没有使她变得心胸狭窄。我确信，她若是只有一个先令的家当，那她很可能把其中六便士分给别人。谁也不害怕她，这是她讨人喜欢的一个重要原因。”
“天哪！那你可怎么办啊？你老了以后可怎么办啊？”
“哈丽特，如果说我还了解自己的话，我是个心灵活泛、爱动脑筋的人，自有许许多多的排遣办法。我搞不明白，我到了四五十岁怎么就会比二十一岁时还要空闲。女人平日用眼、用手、用脑做的事情，到那时我还能照样做，就像现在一样，事情不会发生多大的变化。我要是画画少了，就多看些书；不弹琴唱歌了，就编织地毯。至于说个人爱好和感情寄托，这确实是下等人的主要问题，这方面的缺欠危害极大，不结婚的人应该极力避免，可是我却没有关系，我非常喜爱我姐姐的孩子，我可以照料他们。我姐姐孩子多，完全可以给我带来晚年所需要的种种情趣，既让你抱着这样那样的希望，又让你担着这样那样的心。虽然我对孩子的疼爱比不上做妈妈的，但是使我感到欣慰的是，这比那种热烈而盲目的宠爱来得好。我的外甥、外甥女啊！我要让一个外甥女长年陪着我。”
“你认识贝茨小姐的外甥女吗？你一定见过她上百次了，可是你们熟悉吗？”
“哦！熟悉。她每次来到海伯里，我们不熟悉也得熟悉。顺便说一句，这简直可以让人对外甥女失去好感。但愿别出这样的事儿！至少我不会把奈特利家的孩子宠得惹人厌烦，丝毫不像贝茨小姐那样，因为宠爱简•费尔法克斯，而惹得人家厌烦。大家一听到简-费尔法克斯的名字，就会感到腻烦。她的每封来信都要从头到尾念上四十遍，她对每个朋友的问候都要转告一次又一次。哪怕她给姨妈寄来一个衬胸式样，或是给外祖母织了两根袜带，那也会挂在嘴上念叨一个月。我祝福简•费尔法克斯，但她让我厌烦死了。”
这时眼看快到小屋了，两人便停止了闲谈。爱玛心地慈善，穷人有了难处，她不仅给以亲切关怀，出主意想办法，不厌其烦，而且还解囊相助。她了解他们的习性，能体谅他们的愚昧无知和所受诱惑，鉴于他们没受过什么教育，也不幻想他们会有什么异乎寻常的美德。她对他们的困苦充满了同情，总是怀着一片善心，很有见识地给以帮助。这一次，她来看望一户贫病交加的人家，她好生劝慰了一番之后，便走出了小屋，边走边对哈丽特谈起了她触景生情的感受： “哈丽特，看看这些情景对人有好处。与这些境况相比，别的事情是多么微不足道啊！我现在觉得，除了这些可怜的人儿，今天我没有心思想别的啦。不过，谁说得上这情景要过多久才在我心里完全消失呢？”
“的确也是，”哈丽特说。“可怜的人儿！让人没有心思想别的事儿。”
“说真的，我看这滋味一下子还打消不了，”爱玛一边说一边穿过矮树篱，走下小屋花园里那条又窄又滑的小路尽头的摇摇晃晃的踏板，又来到巷子里。“我看是打消不了啦，”说着停下脚，又看了看那座凄惨的房子，想了想里面更加凄惨的人。
“唉！是打消不了啊，”她的同伴说。
两人往前走着。巷子稍微转了个弯，过了这个弯，猛然见到了埃尔顿先生。因为离得太近，爱玛只来得及说了下面几句话： “哦！哈丽特，我们刚说过只会想着那家人，没有心思想别的事儿，这下可遇上了突如其来的考验。嗯，”说着笑了笑，“但愿可以这样说：同情要是能使受苦的人受到鼓舞和安慰，那就起到了应有的作用。只要我们同情受苦的人，为他们做些力所能及的事，其他的都是空头人情，只会惹得我们自己苦恼。”
哈丽特刚说了一声“嗨！可不是嘛，”埃尔顿先生就走过来了。他们相见后的第一个话题，还是这家人如何贫困，如何受苦。埃尔顿先生本来是来看望他们的，现在只好改日再说。不过，三人对能做什么、该做什么，还是兴致勃勃地议论了一番。随后，埃尔顿先生便陪着她们往回走。
“两人出来行善碰到了一起，”爱玛心想，“在执行这样的使命中坠人了情网，这会大大加深双方的情意。两人说不定要趁机表白衷心。我要是不在场的话，他们肯定要表白的。我要是不在场该有多好。”
她急于想离他们远些，便迅即走上巷子一边微微凸起的狭窄的人行道，让他们俩走在大路上。但是，她在人行道上还没走上两分钟，便发现哈丽特早已养成小鸟依人、紧随不舍的习惯，转眼间就跟了上来，还有那另一个人，势必也会马上跟踵而至。这可不行。她立刻收住脚步，假装要重新系一系鞋带，便弯下腰挡住人行道，叫他们往前走，她随后赶上去。他们照她的意思办了。等她觉得鞋带该系好了，她又欣然找到了进一步拖延的机会，因为小屋里有个女孩遵照她的吩咐，提着壶去哈特菲尔德取肉汤，这时赶上了她。跟这小孩并排走着，跟她说说话，问些问题，这是再自然不过的事情，即使她当时并不存心拖延时间，那也是再自然不过的事情。这样一来，那另外两人还得在前面走着，完全用不着等她。然而，她情不由己地离他们越来越近。原来，那小女孩脚步迈得快，他们两个却走得慢，而使爱玛越发着急的是，那两个人显然谈得正投机。埃尔顿先生兴致勃勃地谈着，哈丽特喜行于色地听着。爱玛叫那女孩先走，刚想琢磨如何落得远些，不料那两人突然掉过头来，她只得走上前去。
埃尔顿先生还在讲，讲述一个有趣的细节。爱玛发觉，他跟他那个漂亮的伙伴述说昨天在他的朋友科尔家吃饭的情景，她恰好听见他说起吃斯提耳顿干酪（译注：斯提耳顿干酪：系英国一种有青霉的优质白乳酪）、北威尔特乳酪、黄油、芹菜、甜菜根和种种甜食。
“这自然会马上引出好事儿来，”这是爱玛聊以自慰的想法。“恋人之间热衷的事情，可以导致心心相印的事情。我要是能多避开他们一会儿就好啦！”
三人默默地往前走着，终于能看见牧师住宅的围篱了。蓦然间，爱玛灵机一动，觉得至少可以把哈丽特拉进牧师住宅。于是，她又假装鞋带出了问题，待在后面重新系扎。她猛地一下把鞋带拉断，顺手扔进水沟，随即便叫他们两个停一停，说她实在没有办法，难以凑合着走回家。
“我的鞋带断了，”她说，“不知道该怎么办。我真成了你们的累赘了，不过我想我并非常出这种事。埃尔顿先生，我只得要求在贵府歇一歇，向你的女管家要一节丝带或细绳之类的东西，把靴子系好。”
埃尔顿先生一听这话，不由得喜笑颜开。他小心翼翼、毕恭毕敬地把两位小姐领进房，尽量把处处搞得妥妥帖帖。他把她们带进他常住的那间屋子。这屋子朝着大门，后面还有一间屋子，跟它直接相连。那门开着，爱玛跟女管家走进后屋，欣欣然地接受她的帮助。她只得让门照旧开着，不过她满心以为埃尔顿先生会把它关上。可是门并未关上，还依然开着。但她与女管家不停地交谈，实指望埃尔顿先生可以在隔壁房间随意说话。足有十分钟工夫，她什么声音也听不到，只听见她自己在说话。这种局面再也持续不下去了。她只得赶紧办完事，走进了前屋。
两个情人一道站在一个窗户前。这是个极好的迹象，一时间，爱玛自鸣得意地觉得她的计谋得逞了。但是，还不能沾沾自喜，埃尔顿先生还没有谈到要害问题。他非常和蔼，非常可爱，告诉哈丽特说，他看见她们俩走过去了，便有意跟在后面。他还说了些别的讨好的话，但却没有认真的表示。
“小心翼翼，太小心翼翼了，”爱玛心想。“他稳打稳扎，没有把握决不贸然行事。”
然而，尽管她的妙计没有成功，但她仍然认为，这次接触使得两人满心欢喜，以后势必会成就那大事。
Part 1 Chapter 11
Mr. Elton must now be left to himself. It was no longer in Emma's power to superintend his happiness or quicken his measures. The coming of her sister's family was so very near at hand, that first in anticipation, and then in reality, it became henceforth her prime object of interest; and during the ten days of their stay at Hartfield it was not to be expected - she did not herself expect - that any thing beyond occasional, fortuitous assistance could be afforded by her to the lovers. They might advance rapidly if they would, however; they must advance somehow or other whether they would or no. She hardly wished to have more leisure for them. There are people, who the more you do for them, the less they will do for themselves.

Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley, from having been longer than usual absent from Surry, were exciting of course rather more than the usual interest. Till this year, every long vacation since their marriage had been divided between Hartfield and Donwell Abbey; but all the holidays of this autumn had been given to sea-bathing for the children, and it was therefore many months since they had been seen in a regular way by their Surry connexions, or seen at all by Mr. Woodhouse, who could not be induced to get so far as London, even for poor Isabella's sake; and who consequently was now most nervously and apprehensively happy in forestalling this too short visit.

He thought much of the evils of the journey for her, and not a little of the fatigues of his own horses and coachman who were to bring some of the party the last half of the way; but his alarms were needless; the sixteen miles being happily accomplished, and Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley, their five children, and a competent number of nursery-maids, all reaching Hartfield in safety. The bustle and joy of such an arrival, the many to be talked to, welcomed, encouraged, and variously dispersed and disposed of, produced a noise and confusion which his nerves could not have borne under any other cause, nor have endured much longer even for this; but the ways of Hartfield and the feelings of her father were so respected by Mrs. John Knightley, that in spite of maternal solicitude for the immediate enjoyment of her little ones, and for their having instantly all the liberty and attendance, all the eating and drinking, and sleeping and playing, which they could possibly wish for, without the smallest delay, the children were never allowed to be long a disturbance to him, either in themselves or in any restless attendance on them.

Mrs. John Knightley was a pretty, elegant little woman, of gentle, quiet manners, and a disposition remarkably amiable and affectionate; wrapt up in her family; a devoted wife, a doating mother, and so tenderly attached to her father and sister that, but for these higher ties, a warmer love might have seemed impossible. She could never see a fault in any of them. She was not a woman of strong understanding or any quickness; and with this resemblance of her father, she inherited also much of his constitution; was delicate in her own health, over-careful of that of her children, had many fears and many nerves, and was as fond of her own Mr. Wingfield in town as her father could be of Mr. Perry. They were alike too, in a general benevolence of temper, and a strong habit of regard for every old acquaintance.

Mr. John Knightley was a tall, gentleman-like, and very clever man; rising in his profession, domestic, and respectable in his private character; but with reserved manners which prevented his being generally pleasing; and capable of being sometimes out of humour. He was not an ill-tempered man, not so often unreasonably cross as to deserve such a reproach; but his temper was not his great perfection; and, indeed, with such a worshipping wife, it was hardly possible that any natural defects in it should not be increased. The extreme sweetness of her temper must hurt his. He had all the clearness and quickness of mind which she wanted, and he could sometimes act an ungracious, or say a severe thing.

He was not a great favourite with his fair sister-in-law. Nothing wrong in him escaped her. She was quick in feeling the little injuries to Isabella, which Isabella never felt herself. Perhaps she might have passed over more had his manners been flattering to Isabella's sister, but they were only those of a calmly kind brother and friend, without praise and without blindness; but hardly any degree of personal compliment could have made her regardless of that greatest fault of all in her eyes which he sometimes fell into, the want of respectful forbearance towards her father. There he had not always the patience that could have been wished. Mr. Woodhouse's peculiarities and fidgetiness were sometimes provoking him to a rational remonstrance or sharp retort equally ill-bestowed. It did not often happen; for Mr. John Knightley had really a great regard for his father-in-law, and generally a strong sense of what was due to him; but it was too often for Emma's charity, especially as there was all the pain of apprehension frequently to be endured, though the offence came not. The beginning, however, of every visit displayed none but the properest feelings, and this being of necessity so short might be hoped to pass away in unsullied cordiality. They had not been long seated and composed when Mr. Woodhouse, with a melancholy shake of the head and a sigh, called his daughter's attention to the sad change at Hartfield since she had been there last.

`Ah, my dear,' said he, `poor Miss Taylor - It is a grievous business.'

`Oh yes, sir,' cried she with ready sympathy, `how you must miss her! And dear Emma, too! - What a dreadful loss to you both! - I have been so grieved for you. - I could not imagine how you could possibly do without her. - It is a sad change indeed. - But I hope she is pretty well, sir.'

`Pretty well, my dear - I hope - pretty well. - I do not know but that the place agrees with her tolerably.'

Mr. John Knightley here asked Emma quietly whether there were any doubts of the air of Randalls.

`Oh! no - none in the least. I never saw Mrs. Weston better in my life - never looking so well. Papa is only speaking his own regret.'

`Very much to the honour of both,' was the handsome reply.

`And do you see her, sir, tolerably often?' asked Isabella in the plaintive tone which just suited her father.

Mr. Woodhouse hesitated. - `Not near so often, my dear, as I could wish.'

`Oh! papa, we have missed seeing them but one entire day since they married. Either in the morning or evening of every day, excepting one, have we seen either Mr. Weston or Mrs. Weston, and generally both, either at Randalls or here - and as you may suppose, Isabella, most frequently here. They are very, very kind in their visits. Mr. Weston is really as kind as herself. Papa, if you speak in that melancholy way, you will be giving Isabella a false idea of us all. Every body must be aware that Miss Taylor must be missed, but every body ought also to be assured that Mr. and Mrs. Weston do really prevent our missing her by any means to the extent we ourselves anticipated - which is the exact truth.'

`Just as it should be,' said Mr. John Knightley, `and just as I hoped it was from your letters. Her wish of shewing you attention could not be doubted, and his being a disengaged and social man makes it all easy. I have been always telling you, my love, that I had no idea of the change being so very material to Hartfield as you apprehended; and now you have Emma's account, I hope you will be satisfied.'

`Why, to be sure,' said Mr. Woodhouse - `yes, certainly - I cannot deny that Mrs. Weston, poor Mrs. Weston, does come and see us pretty often - but then - she is always obliged to go away again.'

`It would be very hard upon Mr. Weston if she did not, papa. - You quite forget poor Mr. Weston.'

`I think, indeed,' said John Knightley pleasantly, `that Mr. Weston has some little claim. You and I, Emma, will venture to take the part of the poor husband. I, being a husband, and you not being a wife, the claims of the man may very likely strike us with equal force. As for Isabella, she has been married long enough to see the convenience of putting all the Mr. Westons aside as much as she can.'

`Me, my love,' cried his wife, hearing and understanding only in part. - `Are you talking about me? - I am sure nobody ought to be, or can be, a greater advocate for matrimony than I am; and if it had not been for the misery of her leaving Hartfield, I should never have thought of Miss Taylor but as the most fortunate woman in the world; and as to slighting Mr. Weston, that excellent Mr. Weston, I think there is nothing he does not deserve. I believe he is one of the very best-tempered men that ever existed. Excepting yourself and your brother, I do not know his equal for temper. I shall never forget his flying Henry's kite for him that very windy day last Easter - and ever since his particular kindness last September twelvemonth in writing that note, at twelve o'clock at night, on purpose to assure me that there was no scarlet fever at Cobham, I have been convinced there could not be a more feeling heart nor a better man in existence. - If any body can deserve him, it must be Miss Taylor.'

`Where is the young man?' said John Knightley. `Has he been here on this occasion - or has he not?'

`He has not been here yet,' replied Emma. `There was a strong expectation of his coming soon after the marriage, but it ended in nothing; and I have not heard him mentioned lately.'

`But you should tell them of the letter, my dear,' said her father. `He wrote a letter to poor Mrs. Weston, to congratulate her, and a very proper, handsome letter it was. She shewed it to me. I thought it very well done of him indeed. Whether it was his own idea you know, one cannot tell. He is but young, and his uncle, perhaps - '

`My dear papa, he is three-and-twenty. You forget how time passes.'

`Three-and-twenty! - is he indeed? - Well, I could not have thought it - and he was but two years old when he lost his poor mother! Well, time does fly indeed! - and my memory is very bad. However, it was an exceeding good, pretty letter, and gave Mr. and Mrs. Weston a great deal of pleasure. I remember it was written from Weymouth, and dated Sept. 28th - and began, ``My dear Madam,'' but I forget how it went on; and it was signed ``F. C. Weston Churchill.'' - I remember that perfectly.'

`How very pleasing and proper of him!' cried the good-hearted Mrs. John Knightley. `I have no doubt of his being a most amiable young man. But how sad it is that he should not live at home with his father! There is something so shocking in a child's being taken away from his parents and natural home! I never could comprehend how Mr. Weston could part with him. To give up one's child! I really never could think well of any body who proposed such a thing to any body else.'

`Nobody ever did think well of the Churchills, I fancy,' observed Mr. John Knightley coolly. `But you need not imagine Mr. Weston to have felt what you would feel in giving up Henry or John. Mr. Weston is rather an easy, cheerful-tempered man, than a man of strong feelings; he takes things as he finds them, and makes enjoyment of them somehow or other, depending, I suspect, much more upon what is called society for his comforts, that is, upon the power of eating and drinking, and playing whist with his neighbours five times a week, than upon family affection, or any thing that home affords.'

Emma could not like what bordered on a reflection on Mr. Weston, and had half a mind to take it up; but she struggled, and let it pass. She would keep the peace if possible; and there was something honourable and valuable in the strong domestic habits, the all-sufficiency of home to himself, whence resulted her brother's disposition to look down on the common rate of social intercourse, and those to whom it was important. - It had a high claim to forbearance.
 
现在，埃尔顿先生只能任他自己去了。爱玛已经没有能力顾及他的幸福，促使他从速采取措施。她姐姐一家即将到来，先是让她翘首以盼，然后是忙于接待，她从此一心扑在这上面。姐姐一家要在哈特菲尔德住十天，在这期间，对于那对情人，她除了偶尔帮点忙之外，谁也不能指望——连她自己也不指望——她还能做些什么。不过，两人只要主动些，事情还是会取得迅速进展的。再说，不管双方主动与否，这事总会取得一定进展的。她简直不想再抽空去管他们的事。天下就有这样的人，你越是多管他们，他们就越是不管自己。
跟往年相比，约翰•奈特利夫妇今年有很久没来萨里郡（译注：萨里郡：系英格兰南部一郡，与伦敦南部毗邻，书中的海伯里和当维尔寺均属该郡）了，当然让人格外企盼。本来，他们自结婚后，每逢假期较长，就要在哈特菲尔德和当维尔寺各住些日子。可是今年秋天的假日，他们全用来带孩子去洗海水澡了。因此，好几个月以来，萨里郡的亲人很少见到他们，而伍德豪斯先生压根儿就没见到他们。他就是想见可怜的伊莎贝拉，也不肯跑到伦敦那么远的地方。所以，现在女儿要来家少住几天，他心里既欣喜万分，又紧张不已，忧念丛生。
他担心女儿旅途受苦，也担心他那到半路接客的马匹和马夫路上劳顿。其实，他大可不必担心。那十六英里的路顺顺当当地走下来了，约翰•奈特利夫妇，那五个孩子，还有一帮保姆，全都平平安安地来到了哈特菲尔德。一下子来了这么多人，大家兴高采烈，顿时忙碌起来，一个个地寒暄，又是欢迎，又是鼓励，随即便分开，送到各自的住处，搞得一片闹哄哄、乱糟糟的，要是换成往常，伍德豪斯先生的神经肯定受不了，就是在今天，他也忍受不了多长时间。好在约翰•奈特利夫人十分尊重哈特菲尔德的规矩和她父亲的情绪，虽然她身为母亲巴不得几个孩子一到就能高高兴兴，马上就能自由自在，受人服侍，想吃就吃，要喝就喝，愿睡就睡，爱玩就玩，但她决不允许孩子们长久地打扰外公，不仅孩子们不行，就是不停侍候他们的人也不让。
约翰•奈特利夫人是个娇小娟秀的妇女，举止优雅娴静，性情极其温柔，一心顾着她那个家，对丈夫忠心耿耿，对子女娇宠溺爱；对父亲和妹妹也情深意切，若不是因为跟丈夫孩子关系更亲一些，她似乎不可能更热烈地爱他们。她从来看不到他们有什么缺点。她不是个聪明伶俐的女人，不仅在这一点上像她父亲，而且还在很大程度上遗传了她父亲的体魄。她身体虚弱，也极其当心孩子们的身体，成天担惊受怕，紧紧张张，十分喜爱她在伦敦的医生温菲尔德先生，就像她父亲厚爱佩里先生一样。他们父女俩还有一个相似之处：对任何人都心地慈善，对老朋友更是一往情深。
约翰•奈特利先生是个身材高大、风度翩翩、头脑聪敏的男人。他事业蒸蒸日上，顾惜家庭生活，为人十分体面。不过，由于举止拘谨的缘故，他又不讨众人喜欢，有时还会发发脾气。他并不常常无端发火，因而算不上性情乖戾。不过，他的性情也不是他的尽善尽美之处。他有个崇拜他的妻子，他性情上那些先天的缺陷，难免不因此得到助长。他妻子生性极其温柔，这势必会损害他的性情。他头脑机灵敏锐，这是他妻子所缺乏的。他有时能做出一桩没有气量的事，说两句刻薄的话。他那个漂亮的小姨子并不很喜欢他，他有什么过失都逃不过她的眼睛。他做了对不起伊莎贝拉的小事，伊莎贝拉是从来察觉不了的，她却能敏锐地觉察到。也许，他的仪态若是能讨爱玛喜欢一些，爱玛说不定会多体谅一些他的毛病。可惜他只摆出一副不冷不热的姐夫和朋友的姿态，既不吹吹捧捧，也不贸然行事。然而，不管他对爱玛如何恭敬，爱玛都难以无视他不时显露的一个缺陷，她认为这是他最大的缺陷：对她父亲缺乏应有的包涵。在需要宽容的时候，他并非总是表现得很有耐心。伍德豪斯先生有些怪癖，经常坐立不安，有时惹得他或是以理相劝，或是厉声反驳两句。这种事倒不经常发生，因为约翰•奈特利先生毕竟十分敬重他的岳父，通常也知道应该如何待他。可是对于爱玛来说，做女婿的还是说得太多，因而不能宽容他；特别是，即便约翰•奈特利先生没有说出什么不得体的话，但是爱玛往往因为怕他出言不逊，而搞得提心吊胆。然而，约翰•奈特利先生每次来到岳父家，起初总是表现得恭恭敬敬．而这次既然只能住几天，兴许可望过得相安无事。等大家坐定之后，伍德豪斯先生伤心地摇了摇头，叹了口气，向女儿说起了她走后哈特菲尔德发生的不幸变化。
“唉！亲爱的，”他说，“可怜的泰勒小姐——她这事儿真让人伤心啊！”
“哦！是呀，爸爸，”伊莎贝拉欣然赞同地嚷道。、“你该多么挂念她啊！还有亲爱的爱玛！这对你们俩是多大的损失啊！我真为你们感到难过。我无法想象你们怎么离得了她。这确实是个不幸的变化，不过，但愿她过得挺好吧，爸爸。”
“挺好，亲爱的--但愿——挺好。我甚至说不上她是否能勉强适应那地方。”
约翰•奈特利先生一听这话，便轻声问爱玛：是不是兰多尔斯的空气不好。
“哦！不——没有的事儿。我从未看见韦斯顿夫人身体这么好——气色从没这么好过。爸爸只是表示有些惋惜。”
“这是双方都很光彩的事，”约翰•奈特利先生慨然答道。
“你常见到她吗，爸爸？”伊莎贝拉问道，那哀婉的语调跟她父亲的心境正相协调。
伍德豪斯先生迟疑了一下。“不常见，亲爱的，不像我希望的那样常见。”
“哦！爸爸，他们结婚后，我们只有一天没见过他们的面。除了那一天，每天早上或是晚上，我们不是见到韦斯顿先生，就是见到韦斯顿太太，往往是两人一起见到，要么在兰多尔斯，要么在这儿——你可以猜想，伊莎贝拉，还是在这儿的次数多。他们真是太好了，经常来看望我们，韦斯顿先生跟他太太一样好。爸爸，你说得那样伤心，伊莎贝拉会产生误解的。人人都知道我们想念泰勒小姐，不过还应该让大家知道，韦斯顿夫妇想方设法不让我们想念他们，凡是我们所期待的，他们都做得很周全——这是个千真万确的事实。”
“果不其然，”约翰•奈特利先生说，“从你的信里看，我就期待是这样的。韦斯顿太太总想来看望我们，这是不容怀疑的，而韦斯顿先生又是个悠闲自得、喜欢交际的人，这一来事情就好办了。亲爱的，我总是对你说，我觉得这事并不像你担心的那样，哈特菲尔德不会发生什么大不了的变化。你现在听爱玛这么一说，我想你该放心了。”
“哦，那当然，”伍德豪斯先生说，“的确是这样。毋庸否认，韦斯顿太太，可怜的韦斯顿太太，确实经常来看望我们——可是——她每次总得走啊。”
“爸爸，她要是不走，那就太让韦斯顿先生为难了。你把可怜的韦斯顿先生忘掉啦。”
“说真的，”约翰•奈特利打趣说，“我看我们得替韦斯顿先生想一想。爱玛，你我都要大胆地袒护那可怜的做丈夫的。我当了丈夫，你还没有做妻子，我们都同样同情那做丈夫的。至于伊莎贝拉嘛，她结婚久了，自然容易把做丈夫的撇在一边。”
“说我呀，亲爱的，”他妻子没有听全他的话，也不大明白他的意思，便大声嚷道。“你在说我吗？我敢说，天底下不可能，也不会有人比我更赞成男婚女嫁了。泰勒小姐若不是令人难过地离开了哈特菲尔德，我真要把她视为世界上最幸运的女人。至于说把韦斯顿先生撇在一边；他可是个出类拔萃的人，我看他没有什么不配得到的。我相信，他是个脾气最好的人，除了你和你哥哥，我真不知道还有谁的脾气能跟他的相比。我怎么也忘不了今年复活节那天，他冒着大风给亨利放风筝。去年九月一天夜里，都半夜十二点了，他还特意写信告诉我，说科巴姆没有流行猩红热，由此我便认定：天底下没有比他更热心、更好的人了。要说有谁能配得上他，那就是泰勒小姐。”
“他那个儿子哪儿去了？”约翰•奈特利问道。“这一次他来了没有？”
“还没来呢，”爱玛答道。“大家都盼望他父亲结婚后他能来，不想白盼了一场。近来也没听人说起他。”
“不过，亲爱r的，你应该跟他们说说那封信，”她父亲说道。“他给可怜的韦斯顿太太写了一封信，向她道喜，写得十分亲切得体。韦斯顿太太给我看过那封信。我觉得写得真是好。不过，那是不是出于他自己的心意，还很难说。他还年轻，说不定他姨妈——”
“我的好爸爸，他已经二十三岁啦。你忘了岁月过得多快呀。”
“二十三岁啦！真的吗？唉，真想不到啊——他那可怜的母亲去世时，他才两岁呀！哎，光阴似箭啊！我的记性真不好。不过，他那封信写得好极了，棒极了，韦斯顿夫妇看了好生高兴。我记得信是从韦默斯寄来的，日期是九月二十八日，开头是‘亲爱的夫人’，可惜我忘了后面是怎么写的。署名是‘F．C．韦斯顿•邱吉尔’，这我记得很清楚。”
“他多讨人喜欢，多有礼貌啊！”好心肠的约翰•奈特利太太嚷嚷道。“我想他一定是个十分可爱的青年。不过，他不跟他父亲住在家里，这有多遗憾啊！做孩子的离开父母，不回自己的家，这就有点不像话啦！我真想不通韦斯顿先生怎么舍得放他走。连自己的孩子都不要啦！谁要是捣鼓别人去做这种事，我决不会看得起他！”
“我看谁也不曾看得起邱吉尔夫妇，”约翰•奈特利先生沉静地说道。“你是不会舍得把亨利或约翰送给别人的，但你不要以为韦斯顿先生跟你心情一样。韦斯顿先生是个心情愉快、脾气随和的人，不是个很重感情的人。他比较现实，凡事都想图个快乐。依我看，他主要通过所谓的交际求取快乐，也就是说，每周跟邻居聚会五次，一起吃吃喝喝，打打惠斯特。他并不在乎一家人亲亲热热，不在乎家中应有的天伦之乐。”
这几乎是在非议韦斯顿先生，爱玛有心想反驳，但又踌躇了一下，最后没有吭声。她要尽可能保持一团和气。对她姐夫来说，具有强烈的家庭观念，一切以家庭为满足，这是一种可贵的美德，因此他不喜欢平常的社交，也不喜欢看重社交的人。于是，也就大有忍耐的必要了。
Part 1 Chapter 12
Mr. Knightley was to dine with them - rather against the inclination of Mr. Woodhouse, who did not like that any one should share with him in Isabella's first day. Emma's sense of right however had decided it; and besides the consideration of what was due to each brother, she had particular pleasure, from the circumstance of the late disagreement between Mr. Knightley and herself, in procuring him the proper invitation.

She hoped they might now become friends again. She thought it was time to make up. Making-up indeed would not do. She certainly had not been in the wrong, and he would never own that he had. Concession must be out of the question; but it was time to appear to forget that they had ever quarrelled; and she hoped it might rather assist the restoration of friendship, that when he came into the room she had one of the children with her - the youngest, a nice little girl about eight months old, who was now making her first visit to Hartfield, and very happy to be danced about in her aunt's arms. It did assist; for though he began with grave looks and short questions, he was soon led on to talk of them all in the usual way, and to take the child out of her arms with all the unceremoniousness of perfect amity. Emma felt they were friends again; and the conviction giving her at first great satisfaction, and then a little sauciness, she could not help saying, as he was admiring the baby,

`What a comfort it is, that we think alike about our nephews and nieces. As to men and women, our opinions are sometimes very different; but with regard to these children, I observe we never disagree.'

`If you were as much guided by nature in your estimate of men and women, and as little under the power of fancy and whim in your dealings with them, as you are where these children are concerned, we might always think alike.'

`To be sure - our discordancies must always arise from my being in the wrong.'

`Yes,' said he, smiling - `and reason good. I was sixteen years old when you were born.'

`A material difference then,' she replied - `and no doubt you were much my superior in judgment at that period of our lives; but does not the lapse of one-and-twenty years bring our understandings a good deal nearer?'

`Yes - a good deal nearer.'

`But still, not near enough to give me a chance of being right, if we think differently.'

`I have still the advantage of you by sixteen years' experience, and by not being a pretty young woman and a spoiled child. Come, my dear Emma, let us be friends, and say no more about it. Tell your aunt, little Emma, that she ought to set you a better example than to be renewing old grievances, and that if she were not wrong before, she is now.'

`That's true,' she cried - `very true. Little Emma, grow up a better woman than your aunt. Be infinitely cleverer and not half so conceited. Now, Mr. Knightley, a word or two more, and I have done. As far as good intentions went, we were both right, and I must say that no effects on my side of the argument have yet proved wrong. I only want to know that Mr. Martin is not very, very bitterly disappointed.'

`A man cannot be more so,' was his short, full answer.

`Ah! - Indeed I am very sorry. - Come, shake hands with me.'

This had just taken place and with great cordiality, when John Knightley made his appearance, and `How d'ye do, George?' and `John, how are you?' succeeded in the true English style, burying under a calmness that seemed all but indifference, the real attachment which would have led either of them, if requisite, to do every thing for the good of the other.

The evening was quiet and conversable, as Mr. Woodhouse declined cards entirely for the sake of comfortable talk with his dear Isabella, and the little party made two natural divisions; on one side he and his daughter; on the other the two Mr. Knightleys; their subjects totally distinct, or very rarely mixing - and Emma only occasionally joining in one or the other.

The brothers talked of their own concerns and pursuits, but principally of those of the elder, whose temper was by much the most communicative, and who was always the greater talker. As a magistrate, he had generally some point of law to consult John about, or, at least, some curious anecdote to give; and as a farmer, as keeping in hand the home-farm at Donwell, he had to tell what every field was to bear next year, and to give all such local information as could not fail of being interesting to a brother whose home it had equally been the longest part of his life, and whose attachments were strong. The plan of a drain, the change of a fence, the felling of a tree, and the destination of every acre for wheat, turnips, or spring corn, was entered into with as much equality of interest by John, as his cooler manners rendered possible; and if his willing brother ever left him any thing to inquire about, his inquiries even approached a tone of eagerness.

While they were thus comfortably occupied, Mr. Woodhouse was enjoying a full flow of happy regrets and fearful affection with his daughter.

`My poor dear Isabella,' said he, fondly taking her hand, and interrupting, for a few moments, her busy labours for some one of her five children - `How long it is, how terribly long since you were here! And how tired you must be after your journey! You must go to bed early, my dear - and I recommend a little gruel to you before you go. - You and I will have a nice basin of gruel together. My dear Emma, suppose we all have a little gruel.'

Emma could not suppose any such thing, knowing as she did, that both the Mr. Knightleys were as unpersuadable on that article as herself; - and two basins only were ordered. After a little more discourse in praise of gruel, with some wondering at its not being taken every evening by every body, he proceeded to say, with an air of grave reflection,

`It was an awkward business, my dear, your spending the autumn at South End instead of coming here. I never had much opinion of the sea air.'

`Mr. Wingfield most strenuously recommended it, sir - or we should not have gone. He recommended it for all the children, but particularly for the weakness in little Bella's throat, - both sea air and bathing.'

`Ah! my dear, but Perry had many doubts about the sea doing her any good; and as to myself, I have been long perfectly convinced, though perhaps I never told you so before, that the sea is very rarely of use to any body. I am sure it almost killed me once.'

`Come, come,' cried Emma, feeling this to be an unsafe subject, `I must beg you not to talk of the sea. It makes me envious and miserable; - I who have never seen it! South End is prohibited, if you please. My dear Isabella, I have not heard you make one inquiry about Mr. Perry yet; and he never forgets you.'

`Oh! good Mr. Perry - how is he, sir?'

`Why, pretty well; but not quite well. Poor Perry is bilious, and he has not time to take care of himself - he tells me he has not time to take care of himself - which is very sad - but he is always wanted all round the country. I suppose there is not a man in such practice anywhere. But then there is not so clever a man any where.'

`And Mrs. Perry and the children, how are they? do the children grow? I have a great regard for Mr. Perry. I hope he will be calling soon. He will be so pleased to see my little ones.'

`I hope he will be here to-morrow, for I have a question or two to ask him about myself of some consequence. And, my dear, whenever he comes, you had better let him look at little Bella's throat.'

`Oh! my dear sir, her throat is so much better that I have hardly any uneasiness about it. Either bathing has been of the greatest service to her, or else it is to be attributed to an excellent embrocation of Mr. Wingfield's, which we have been applying at times ever since August.'

`It is not very likely, my dear, that bathing should have been of use to her - and if I had known you were wanting an embrocation, I would have spoken to - 

`You seem to me to have forgotten Mrs. and Miss Bates,' said Emma, `I have not heard one inquiry after them.'

`Oh! the good Bateses - I am quite ashamed of myself - but you mention them in most of your letters. I hope they are quite well. Good old Mrs. Bates - I will call upon her to-morrow, and take my children. - They are always so pleased to see my children. - And that excellent Miss Bates! - such thorough worthy people! - How are they, sir?'

`Why, pretty well, my dear, upon the whole. But poor Mrs. Bates had a bad cold about a month ago.'

`How sorry I am! But colds were never so prevalent as they have been this autumn. Mr. Wingfield told me that he has never known them more general or heavy - except when it has been quite an influenza.'

`That has been a good deal the case, my dear; but not to the degree you mention. Perry says that colds have been very general, but not so heavy as he has very often known them in November. Perry does not call it altogether a sickly season.'

`No, I do not know that Mr. Wingfield considers it very sickly except - 

`Ah! my poor dear child, the truth is, that in London it is always a sickly season. Nobody is healthy in London, nobody can be. It is a dreadful thing to have you forced to live there! so far off! - and the air so bad!'

`No, indeed - we are not at all in a bad air. Our part of London is very superior to most others! - You must not confound us with London in general, my dear sir. The neighbourhood of Brunswick Square is very different from almost all the rest. We are so very airy! I should be unwilling, I own, to live in any other part of the town; - there is hardly any other that I could be satisfied to have my children in: but we are so remarkably airy! - Mr. Wingfield thinks the vicinity of Brunswick Square decidedly the most favourable as to air.'

`Ah! my dear, it is not like Hartfield. You make the best of it - but after you have been a week at Hartfield, you are all of you different creatures; you do not look like the same. Now I cannot say, that I think you are any of you looking well at present.'

`I am sorry to hear you say so, sir; but I assure you, excepting those little nervous head-aches and palpitations which I am never entirely free from anywhere, I am quite well myself; and if the children were rather pale before they went to bed, it was only because they were a little more tired than usual, from their journey and the happiness of coming. I hope you will think better of their looks to-morrow; for I assure you Mr. Wingfield told me, that he did not believe he had ever sent us off altogether, in such good case. I trust, at least, that you do not think Mr. Knightley looking ill,' turning her eyes with affectionate anxiety towards her husband.

`Middling, my dear; I cannot compliment you. I think Mr. John Knightley very far from looking well.'

`What is the matter, sir? - Did you speak to me?' cried Mr. John Knightley, hearing his own name.

`I am sorry to find, my love, that my father does not think you looking well - but I hope it is only from being a little fatigued. I could have wished, however, as you know, that you had seen Mr. Wingfield before you left home.'

`My dear Isabella,' - exclaimed he hastily - `pray do not concern yourself about my looks. Be satisfied with doctoring and coddling yourself and the children, and let me look as I chuse.'

`I did not thoroughly understand what you were telling your brother,' cried Emma, `about your friend Mr. Graham's intending to have a bailiff from Scotland, to look after his new estate. What will it answer? Will not the old prejudice be too strong?'

And she talked in this way so long and successfully that, when forced to give her attention again to her father and sister, she had nothing worse to hear than Isabella's kind inquiry after Jane Fairfax; and Jane Fairfax, though no great favourite with her in general, she was at that moment very happy to assist in praising.

`That sweet, amiable Jane Fairfax!' said Mrs. John Knightley. - `It is so long since I have seen her, except now and then for a moment accidentally in town! What happiness it must be to her good old grandmother and excellent aunt, when she comes to visit them! I always regret excessively on dear Emma's account that she cannot be more at Highbury; but now their daughter is married, I suppose Colonel and Mrs. Campbell will not be able to part with her at all. She would be such a delightful companion for Emma.'

Mr. Woodhouse agreed to it all, but added,

`Our little friend Harriet Smith, however, is just such another pretty kind of young person. You will like Harriet. Emma could not have a better companion than Harriet.'

`I am most happy to hear it - but only Jane Fairfax one knows to be so very accomplished and superior! - and exactly Emma's age.'

This topic was discussed very happily, and others succeeded of similar moment, and passed away with similar harmony; but the evening did not close without a little return of agitation. The gruel came and supplied a great deal to be said - much praise and many comments - undoubting decision of its wholesomeness for every constitution, and pretty severe Philippics upon the many houses where it was never met with tolerable; - but, unfortunately, among the failures which the daughter had to instance, the most recent, and therefore most prominent, was in her own cook at South End, a young woman hired for the time, who never had been able to understand what she meant by a basin of nice smooth gruel, thin, but not too thin. Often as she had wished for and ordered it, she had never been able to get any thing tolerable. Here was a dangerous opening.

`Ah!' said Mr. Woodhouse, shaking his head and fixing his eyes on her with tender concern. - The ejaculation in Emma's ear expressed, `Ah! there is no end of the sad consequences of your going to South End. It does not bear talking of.' And for a little while she hoped he would not talk of it, and that a silent rumination might suffice to restore him to the relish of his own smooth gruel. After an interval of some minutes, however, he began with,

`I shall always be very sorry that you went to the sea this autumn, instead of coming here.'

`But why should you be sorry, sir? - I assure you, it did the children a great deal of good.'

`And, moreover, if you must go to the sea, it had better not have been to South End. South End is an unhealthy place. Perry was surprized to hear you had fixed upon South End.'

`I know there is such an idea with many people, but indeed it is quite a mistake, sir. - We all had our health perfectly well there, never found the least inconvenience from the mud; and Mr. Wingfield says it is entirely a mistake to suppose the place unhealthy; and I am sure he may be depended on, for he thoroughly understands the nature of the air, and his own brother and family have been there repeatedly.'

`You should have gone to Cromer, my dear, if you went anywhere. - Perry was a week at Cromer once, and he holds it to be the best of all the sea-bathing places. A fine open sea, he says, and very pure air. And, by what I understand, you might have had lodgings there quite away from the sea - a quarter of a mile off - very comfortable. You should have consulted Perry.'

`But, my dear sir, the difference of the journey; - only consider how great it would have been. - An hundred miles, perhaps, instead of forty.'

`Ah! my dear, as Perry says, where health is at stake, nothing else should be considered; and if one is to travel, there is not much to chuse between forty miles and an hundred. - Better not move at all, better stay in London altogether than travel forty miles to get into a worse air. This is just what Perry said. It seemed to him a very ill-judged measure.'

Emma's attempts to stop her father had been vain; and when he had reached such a point as this, she could not wonder at her brother-in-law's breaking out.

`Mr. Perry,' said he, in a voice of very strong displeasure, `would do as well to keep his opinion till it is asked for. Why does he make it any business of his, to wonder at what I do? - at my taking my family to one part of the coast or another? - I may be allowed, I hope, the use of my judgment as well as Mr. Perry. - I want his directions no more than his drugs.' He paused - and growing cooler in a moment, added, with only sarcastic dryness, `If Mr. Perry can tell me how to convey a wife and five children a distance of an hundred and thirty miles with no greater expense or inconvenience than a distance of forty, I should be as willing to prefer Cromer to South End as he could himself.'

`True, true,' cried Mr. Knightley, with most ready interposition - `very true. That's a consideration indeed. - But John, as to what I was telling you of my idea of moving the path to Langham, of turning it more to the right that it may not cut through the home meadows, I cannot conceive any difficulty. I should not attempt it, if it were to be the means of inconvenience to the Highbury people, but if you call to mind exactly the present line of the path. . . . The only way of proving it, however, will be to turn to our maps. I shall see you at the Abbey to-morrow morning I hope, and then we will look them over, and you shall give me your opinion.'

Mr. Woodhouse was rather agitated by such harsh reflections on his friend Perry, to whom he had, in fact, though unconsciously, been attributing many of his own feelings and expressions; - but the soothing attentions of his daughters gradually removed the present evil, and the immediate alertness of one brother, and better recollections of the other, prevented any renewal of it.
 
奈特利先生要来跟他们一道吃饭——这是伍德豪斯先生很不情愿的事；伊莎贝拉回来的头一天，他不希望外人跟他一起分享这份欢乐。不过，爱玛自有主见，定下了这件事。除了考虑对那兄弟俩要一视同仁之外，她还顾及她与奈特利先生最近的争吵，因而特别乐意请他来做客。
她希望他们能言归于好。她觉得现在是该和解的时候了。其实，和解是谈不上的。她爱玛绝对没有错，而他奈特利先生也决不会认错。让步是不可能的，不过现在应该装作不记得曾经吵过架。她想了一个主意，指望能帮助他们言归于好：等奈特利先生一走进屋，她就抱起一个孩子玩——那是她姐姐最小的孩子，一个八个来月的小女孩，这次是第一次来哈特菲尔德，让姨妈抱在怀里上下舞逗，觉得好生开心。这一招果然灵验。虽然奈特利先生起初还板着个脸，简慢地问了几句话，但是没过多久，他又一如既往地谈起了孩子们，还从爱玛怀里接过小姑娘，显得十分亲切，毫不拘礼。爱玛觉得他们又成了朋友。心里一高兴，她先是感到十分得意，继而又有几分顽皮，听见奈特利先生赞赏小姑娘，便情不自禁地说道：
“真令人欣慰，我们对自己的侄儿侄女、外甥外甥女的看法是一致的。对于大人们，我们的看法有时大相径庭，但是对于这些孩子，我发觉我们从来没有异议。”
“如果你对大人们也像对这些孩子一样，能按照情理评价他们，而不是凭着异想天开或一时冲动对待他们，那我们的看法总会是一致的。”
“当然啦——我们发生分歧总是我的责任。”
“是的，”奈特利先生微笑地说道。“而且理由很充分。你出生的时候，我都十六岁了。”
“那倒是很大的差别啦，”爱玛回道。“毫无疑问，那时候你比我懂事多了。不过，如今过了二十一年了，难道我们的智力不是大大接近了吗？”
“是的——是大大接近了。”
“不过还不是十分接近，我们一有了不同看法，我依然不可能是正确的。”
“比起你来，我依然占有优势：一来比你多十六年的阅历；二来我不是个漂亮的年轻姑娘，不是个被宠坏了的孩子。算了吧，爱玛，我们言归于好，别再旧事重提啦。小爱玛，告诉你姨妈，说她应该给你做个好榜样，不要重算旧账，即使她过去没有错，现在这样做可不对。”
“的确，”爱玛嚷道，“一点不错。小爱玛，长大了要比你姨妈有出息些。要比她聪明得多，一点也不像她那样自负。奈特利先生，我再有一两句话就说完了。我们两人都是一片好心，这一点谁也没有错，而且我要说，就结果而言，事实证明我也没有错。我只是想知道，马丁先生不是非常伤心。”
“他伤心透了，”奈特利先生简短地答道。
“唉！我真感到遗憾。来，跟我握握手吧。”
两人刚亲热地握过手，约翰•奈特利便进来了。兄弟俩以地道的英国方式，一个说了声“你好，乔治！”另一个说了声“约翰，你好！”表面上很沉静，显得颇为冷漠，实际上却亲密无间，若有必要，为彼此赴汤蹈火都在所不辞。
晚上，大家安安静静，倾心交谈。伍德豪斯先生不肯打牌，定要跟亲爱的伊莎贝拉好好聊一聊，于是几个人自然而然地分成了两伙，一边是他和大女儿，一边是奈特利兄弟。两边的话题绝然不同，或者说互不搭界——爱玛只是偶尔往这边或那边插一两句。
那兄弟俩谈起了各自关心和从事的事情，但主要谈论哥哥的。这位哥哥健谈得多，因而往往是他在说话。他身为地方长官，经常有点法律上的事情要向约翰求教，至少也有点奇闻趣事要给他讲讲。而约翰身为农场主，掌管着当维尔的家用农场，也得讲讲每块田地来年准备种什么，还得谈谈老家的情况，那位做哥哥的毕竟在家里度过了大部分岁月，对家乡怀有深厚的感情，不可能不爱听老家的事。约翰虽然少言寡语些，但是说起挖排水渠、换围篱、伐树，以及哪一英亩地打算种小麦、萝卜或春玉米，同样兴致勃勃。如果他那好心的哥哥有什么事没说到的话，他就会带着近乎急切的口吻问个明白。
就在这兄弟俩谈得投契的时候，伍德豪斯先生也在尽享与女儿倾吐衷肠的乐趣，抱怨中透着欣喜，疼爱中伴着忧虑。
“我可怜的好孩子，”他说，见伊莎贝拉还在忙着服侍一个孩子，便亲切地握住了她的手，使她暂时丢开了孩子。“你很久没有回家了，真是太久啦！跑了这么远的路，一定很疲乏了吧！亲爱的，你得早一点睡——我劝你喝点粥再睡。你跟我一起喝一钵香喷喷的粥。亲爱的爱玛，我们都喝一点粥吧。”
爱玛是不会想出这样的事情的。她心里明白，奈特利兄弟跟她一样，说什么也不肯喝粥。因此，只吩咐要两钵粥。伍德豪斯先生先说了几句粥的好处，对不是每人每晚都喝点粥惊诧了一番，随即便带着冥思苦索的神情说道：
“亲爱的，你秋天不回家，却跑到骚桑德（译注：骚桑德：英格兰南部港市，海滨游憩胜地），这事做得不妥当。我一向不喜欢海边的空气。”
“爸爸，温菲尔德先生竭力劝我们去——不然我们是不会去的。他说几个孩子都应该去，特别是小贝拉，她喉咙不舒服，需要吸吸海边的空气，洗洗海水澡。”
“哎！亲爱的，佩里很怀疑去海滨对她有什么好处。至于我嘛，虽然我以前没有跟你明说过，但我决不相信去海滨对谁有好处。有一次险些要了我的命。”
“得了，得了，”爱玛觉得这个话题不妥善，便嚷嚷道，“我求求你们不要再谈论海滨了，叫我听了又眼红又气馁。我还从没见过海呢！请你们不要再提骚桑德啦。亲爱的伊莎贝拉，我还没听你问起过佩里先生，他可是从没忘记你呀。”
“哦！可敬的佩里先生，他好吗，爸爸？”
“嗯，挺好的，可也不是太好。可怜的佩里肝有毛病，又没有时间照管自己——我听他说他没有时间照管自己——真叫人难受——可是这乡间总有人找他看病。我看哪里也找不到一个干这一行的人。不过，哪里也找不到一个这么聪明的人。”
“还有佩里太太和几个孩子，他们都好吗？孩子们长高些没有？我很敬重佩里先生，希望他能早一点来。他见到我的个宝贝们会很高兴的。”
“我希望他明天就来，我有一两件要紧的事儿要向他请教。亲爱的，不管他哪一天来，你最好让他瞧瞧小贝拉的喉咙。”
“哦！亲爱的爸爸，她的喉咙好多了，我已不再为这件事担心了。也许是洗海水澡对她大有好处，要么就是温菲尔德先生开的药十分灵验，自八月份以来我们经常给她涂这种药。”
“亲爱的，洗海水澡对她不大可能有效。我要是知道你们要给孩子涂药，我早就找——”
“我看你们好像把贝茨太太母女给忘了，”爱玛说道。“我还没听见你们问起她们俩呢。”
“哦！可亲的贝茨太太母女俩——真叫我感到不好意思——你几乎每次写信都要提起她们。但愿她们安然无恙。可亲的贝茨老太太——我明天就去看望她，把孩子也带去。她们每次见到我的孩子，都感到很高兴。还有那位了不起的贝茨小姐！两人多么可敬可亲啊！她们都好吗，爸爸？”
“嗯，亲爱的，总的说来挺不错。不过，大约一个月以前，可怜的贝茨太太患了重感冒。”
“那太遗憾了！不过，今年秋天患感冒的人比哪年都多。我听温菲尔德先生说，他从没见过这么多人患感冒，病情又那么重——除非发生了流感。”
“亲爱的，的确有不少人患感冒，但是还没有达到你说的那个地步。佩里说到处都有患感冒的人，不过从病情上看，还不及往年十一月他常见的那样严重。佩里根本不认为这是一个疾病流行季节。”
“对呀，据我所知，温菲尔德先生也不认为这是个多病的季节，不过——”
“嗨！我可怜的好孩子，其实，伦敦一年到头都是多病季节。那里没有一个人身体健康，谁也没法健康。你是迫不得已住在那里，真令人可怕啊！离家那么远！空气又那么糟糕！”
“那倒不见得——我们那儿的空气并不糟糕。我们那一带比伦敦大多数地区好多啦！亲爱的爸爸，你千万别拿我们那儿跟伦敦多数地区混为一谈。布伦斯威克广场一带跟其他地区大不一样。我们那儿空气可新鲜啦！说实话，要是叫我住到另外一个城区，我还真不愿意呢。叫孩子们搬到哪个地方住，我都不会称心。我们那儿的空气清新极啦！温菲尔德先生认为，就空气而言，布伦斯威克广场一带肯定是最好的。”
“啊！亲爱的，还是比不上哈特菲尔德吧。你们只是随遇而安罢了——可你们要是在哈特菲尔德住上一个星期，那就会个个判若两人，换个模样。眼下嘛，我真不敢说你们哪一个看上去身体是好的。”
“爸爸，听你这么说，我感到挺遗憾的。我向你担保，我的身体很好，只是有点神经性的头痛和心悸，不过这是我走到哪儿也避免不了的。几个孩子睡觉前脸色不好，这不过是路上辛苦，到了这里又很兴奋，因而比往常劳累些。我想明天你准会发现他们脸色要好些。你放心吧，温菲尔德先生对我说过，他认为他哪次送我们走，我们大伙的身体都没有这次这么好。我起码可以相信，你不会认为奈特利先生气色不好，”说着，将一双饱含柔情而又急巴巴的眼睛转向丈夫。
“不是很好，亲爱的，我可不敢恭维。我看奈特利先生远远算不上气色好。”
“什么事儿，爸爸？你是跟我说话吗？”约翰•奈特利先生听到提起他的名字，便嚷嚷道。
“亲爱的，我觉得很遗憾，我父亲并不觉得你气色好——不过，我看这只不过因为你有点疲乏罢了。你要知道，我本该让你离家前去看看温菲尔德先生的。”
“亲爱的伊莎贝拉，”做丈夫的急忙嚷道，“请你不要为我的气色操心。你仔细照料自己和孩子，有什么病好好治疗就行了，不要管我的气色怎么样。”
“有一件事我不是很明白，”爱玛嚷道。“你刚才跟你哥哥说，你的朋友格雷厄姆先生打算从苏格兰请一位管家，来料理他那座新庄园。这妥当吗？他原有的偏见是不是太深了？”
爱玛就这么滔滔不绝地说着，而且卓有成效，后来不得不再听父亲和姐姐讲话时，发现没再发生什么争执，只听见伊莎贝拉关切地问起了简-费尔法克斯。虽然一般说来她并不喜欢简•费尔法克斯，但这时候也很乐意跟着夸她几句。
“简•费尔法克斯好和蔼，好可爱啊！”约翰•奈特利太太说道。“我有好久没看见她了，只是偶尔在城里见过几面！她要是来看看她可亲的外婆、可爱的姨妈，她们该有多高兴啊！她不能再到海伯里来了，我总为亲爱的爱玛感到万分惋惜。如今坎贝尔上校夫妇的女儿出嫁了，她们说什么也舍不得放简走。她要是陪伴爱玛该有多好。”
伍德豪斯先生完全赞同，但是又说：
“我们的小朋友哈丽特•史密斯也是个漂亮姑娘。你准会喜欢哈丽特的。她给爱玛做伴再好不过了。”
“听你这么说我很高兴——不过大家都知道，还就数简•费尔法克斯最多才多艺，最有头有脸啦！她还跟爱玛同岁呢。”
大家乐陶陶地谈起了这个话题，后来又扯起了几个同样有趣的话题，都谈得十分融洽。不过，最后也发生了一场小小的争执。粥端上来了，这一下可就有了谈助了——一个个赞不绝口，议论纷纷——一致断定喝粥对各种体质的人都有益处，并且责骂许多人家压根儿烧不出像样的粥来。伊莎贝拉能举出许多人烧不好粥，然而不幸的是，一个最近因而也是最突出的例子，就是她在骚桑德的厨娘。这是她临时雇用的一个年轻妇女，根本就不懂得她说的喷香细溜的稀粥足怎么回事，要稀，可又不能太稀。尽管她经常抱着希望，并且一再叮嘱，fH她还是吃不到像样的粥。这就给人提供了可乘之机。
“唉！”伍德豪斯先生说道，一边摇摇头，以爱怜的目光望着伊莎贝拉。在爱玛听来，这声感叹像是在说：“唉！你这次去骚桑德，引起了没完没了的烦恼，说起来真让人难受。”一时间，爱玛希望父亲不要再谈论这个话题，他只要沉思一番，就能再津津有味地喝他那细溜的粥。然而，过了不久，他又开口：
“今年秋天你们不来这儿，却去了海滨，我将永远感到很遗憾。”
“可你遗憾什么呀，爸爸？我向你保证，这对孩子们大有好处。”
“再说，即使要去海滨，也不该去骚桑德呀。骚桑德是个有损于健康的地方。听说你们选中了那地方，佩里感到惊讶。”
“我知道许多人都有这个看法，不过这实在是个误解呀，爸爸。我们一家人在那儿身体都很好，虽然那儿尽是泥，我们一点也不觉得有什么不便的。温菲尔德先生说，谁要是以为那里对身体没有好处，那就大错特错了。我想他的话是绝对可以相信的，因为他完全了解那儿的空气，他的兄弟及其一家人常去那儿。”
“亲爱的，你真要出去，也该去克罗默（译注：克罗默：位于英格兰诺福克郡，海滨游憩胜地）。佩里在克罗默住过一个星期，他认为那是一个洗海水澡最好的地方。他说那儿海滩开阔，空气清新。据我所知，你在那儿可以租到离海远一些的房子——离海四分之一英里——非常舒适。你应该问问佩里呀。”
“不过，亲爱的爸爸，那路程可就不一样了。你想想那路程有多大差距呀。一个是四十英里，一个兴许有一百英里。”
“啊！亲爱的，佩里说的好，事关身体的大事，别的一概不足考虑。既然要出门，就不要在乎走四十英里还是走一百英里。与其跑四十英里去呼吸更糟糕的空气，还不如索性不出门，就待在伦敦。佩里就是这么说的。他似乎觉得那样做不划算。”
爱玛本想打断父亲的话头，可是枉费心机。不出她所料，父亲刚说到这里，姐夫便开腔了。
“佩里先生，”他以愤懑的口气说道，“最好不要信口开河，除非有人征求他的意见。他为什么要多此一举，大惊小怪地来管我的事呢？我带一家人到哪个海滨，这与他有什么相干呢？我想，佩里可以有他自己的看法，我同样可以有我自己的看法。我既不需要他来开药，也不需要他来指教。”他顿了顿，变得冷静了些，接着又以冷冰冰的讽刺口吻说道：“要是佩里先生能告诉我如何带着妻子和五个孩子旅行一百三十英里，就像旅行四十英里一样，开销一样多，还同样便当，那我倒乐意像他那样，宁愿去克罗默，而不去骚桑德。”
“的确，的确，”奈特利先生当即插嘴道。“一点不错。的确有道理。不过，约翰，先前我跟你说过，我想把通往兰厄姆的那条小路往右移一移，不从家用草场经过，我看这事没什么难办的。要是改道后会给海伯里的人带来不便，我就不改了。不过，你要是还记得那条小路现今的路线……改进的唯一办法，是看看地图。我想，明天上午你到寺院里找我，我们仔细揣摩一下地图，你再跟我说说你的意见。”
伍德豪斯先生一向把佩里视为朋友，事实上，他有许多想法、许多言语，都不知不觉地受了他的影响，刚才听见有人对他出言尖刻，心里颇为气愤。幸亏两个女儿好言劝慰，他才渐渐消了气。再说那兄弟俩，一个马上警觉起来，另一个也出言谨慎，伍德豪斯先生没有再度发火。
Part 1 Chapter 13
There could hardly be a happier creature in the world than Mrs. John Knightley, in this short visit to Hartfield, going about every morning among her old acquaintance with her five children, and talking over what she had done every evening with her father and sister. She had nothing to wish otherwise, but that the days did not pass so swiftly. It was a delightful visit; - perfect, in being much too short.

In general their evenings were less engaged with friends than their mornings; but one complete dinner engagement, and out of the house too, there was no avoiding, though at Christmas. Mr. Weston would take no denial; they must all dine at Randalls one day; - even Mr. Woodhouse was persuaded to think it a possible thing in preference to a division of the party.

How they were all to be conveyed, he would have made a difficulty if he could, but as his son and daughter's carriage and horses were actually at Hartfield, he was not able to make more than a simple question on that head; it hardly amounted to a doubt; nor did it occupy Emma long to convince him that they might in one of the carriages find room for Harriet also.

Harriet, Mr. Elton, and Mr. Knightley, their own especial set, were the only persons invited to meet them; - the hours were to be early, as well as the numbers few; Mr. Woodhouse's habits and inclination being consulted in every thing.

The evening before this great event (for it was a very great event that Mr. Woodhouse should dine out, on the 24th of December) had been spent by Harriet at Hartfield, and she had gone home so much indisposed with a cold, that, but for her own earnest wish of being nursed by Mrs. Goddard, Emma could not have allowed her to leave the house. Emma called on her the next day, and found her doom already signed with regard to Randalls. She was very feverish and had a bad sore throat: Mrs. Goddard was full of care and affection, Mr. Perry was talked of, and Harriet herself was too ill and low to resist the authority which excluded her from this delightful engagement, though she could not speak of her loss without many tears.

Emma sat with her as long as she could, to attend her in Mrs. Goddard's unavoidable absences, and raise her spirits by representing how much Mr. Elton's would be depressed when he knew her state; and left her at last tolerably comfortable, in the sweet dependence of his having a most comfortless visit, and of their all missing her very much. She had not advanced many yards from Mrs. Goddard's door, when she was met by Mr. Elton himself, evidently coming towards it, and as they walked on slowly together in conversation about the invalid - of whom he, on the rumour of considerable illness, had been going to inquire, that he might carry some report of her to Hartfield - they were overtaken by Mr. John Knightley returning from the daily visit to Donwell, with his two eldest boys, whose healthy, glowing faces shewed all the benefit of a country run, and seemed to ensure a quick despatch of the roast mutton and rice pudding they were hastening home for. They joined company and proceeded together. Emma was just describing the nature of her friend's complaint; - `a throat very much inflamed, with a great deal of heat about her, a quick, low pulse, &c. and she was sorry to find from Mrs. Goddard that Harriet was liable to very bad sore-throats, and had often alarmed her with them.' Mr. Elton looked all alarm on the occasion, as he exclaimed,

`A sore-throat! - I hope not infectious. I hope not of a putrid infectious sort. Has Perry seen her? Indeed you should take care of yourself as well as of your friend. Let me entreat you to run no risks. Why does not Perry see her?'

Emma, who was not really at all frightened herself, tranquillised this excess of apprehension by assurances of Mrs. Goddard's experience and care; but as there must still remain a degree of uneasiness which she could not wish to reason away, which she would rather feed and assist than not, she added soon afterwards - as if quite another subject,

`It is so cold, so very cold - and looks and feels so very much like snow, that if it were to any other place or with any other party, I should really try not to go out to-day - and dissuade my father from venturing; but as he has made up his mind, and does not seem to feel the cold himself, I do not like to interfere, as I know it would be so great a disappointment to Mr. and Mrs. Weston. But, upon my word, Mr. Elton, in your case, I should certainly excuse myself. You appear to me a little hoarse already, and when you consider what demand of voice and what fatigues to-morrow will bring, I think it would be no more than common prudence to stay at home and take care of yourself to-night.'

Mr. Elton looked as if he did not very well know what answer to make; which was exactly the case; for though very much gratified by the kind care of such a fair lady, and not liking to resist any advice of her's, he had not really the least inclination to give up the visit; - but Emma, too eager and busy in her own previous conceptions and views to hear him impartially, or see him with clear vision, was very well satisfied with his muttering acknowledgment of its being `very cold, certainly very cold,' and walked on, rejoicing in having extricated him from Randalls, and secured him the power of sending to inquire after Harriet every hour of the evening.

`You do quite right,' said she; - `we will make your apologies to Mr. and Mrs. Weston.'

But hardly had she so spoken, when she found her brother was civilly offering a seat in his carriage, if the weather were Mr. Elton's only objection, and Mr. Elton actually accepting the offer with much prompt satisfaction. It was a done thing; Mr. Elton was to go, and never had his broad handsome face expressed more pleasure than at this moment; never had his smile been stronger, nor his eyes more exulting than when he next looked at her.

`Well,' said she to herself, `this is most strange! - After I had got him off so well, to chuse to go into company, and leave Harriet ill behind! - Most strange indeed! - But there is, I believe, in many men, especially single men, such an inclination - such a passion for dining out - a dinner engagement is so high in the class of their pleasures, their employments, their dignities, almost their duties, that any thing gives way to it - and this must be the case with Mr. Elton; a most valuable, amiable, pleasing young man undoubtedly, and very much in love with Harriet; but still, he cannot refuse an invitation, he must dine out wherever he is asked. What a strange thing love is! he can see ready wit in Harriet, but will not dine alone for her.'

Soon afterwards Mr. Elton quitted them, and she could not but do him the justice of feeling that there was a great deal of sentiment in his manner of naming Harriet at parting; in the tone of his voice while assuring her that he should call at Mrs. Goddard's for news of her fair friend, the last thing before he prepared for the happiness of meeting her again, when he hoped to be able to give a better report; and he sighed and smiled himself off in a way that left the balance of approbation much in his favour.

After a few minutes of entire silence between them, John Knightley began with - 

`I never in my life saw a man more intent on being agreeable than Mr. Elton. It is downright labour to him where ladies are concerned. With men he can be rational and unaffected, but when he has ladies to please, every feature works.'

`Mr. Elton's manners are not perfect,' replied Emma; `but where there is a wish to please, one ought to overlook, and one does overlook a great deal. Where a man does his best with only moderate powers, he will have the advantage over negligent superiority. There is such perfect good-temper and good-will in Mr. Elton as one cannot but value.'

`Yes,' said Mr. John Knightley presently, with some slyness, `he seems to have a great deal of good-will towards you.'

`Me!' she replied with a smile of astonishment, `are you imagining me to be Mr. Elton's object?'

`Such an imagination has crossed me, I own, Emma; and if it never occurred to you before, you may as well take it into consideration now.'

`Mr. Elton in love with me! - What an idea!'

`I do not say it is so; but you will do well to consider whether it is so or not, and to regulate your behaviour accordingly. I think your manners to him encouraging. I speak as a friend, Emma. You had better look about you, and ascertain what you do, and what you mean to do.'

`I thank you; but I assure you you are quite mistaken. Mr. Elton and I are very good friends, and nothing more;' and she walked on, amusing herself in the consideration of the blunders which often arise from a partial knowledge of circumstances, of the mistakes which people of high pretensions to judgment are for ever falling into; and not very well pleased with her brother for imagining her blind and ignorant, and in want of counsel. He said no more.

Mr. Woodhouse had so completely made up his mind to the visit, that in spite of the increasing coldness, he seemed to have no idea of shrinking from it, and set forward at last most punctually with his eldest daughter in his own carriage, with less apparent consciousness of the weather than either of the others; too full of the wonder of his own going, and the pleasure it was to afford at Randalls to see that it was cold, and too well wrapt up to feel it. The cold, however, was severe; and by the time the second carriage was in motion, a few flakes of snow were finding their way down, and the sky had the appearance of being so overcharged as to want only a milder air to produce a very white world in a very short time.

Emma soon saw that her companion was not in the happiest humour. The preparing and the going abroad in such weather, with the sacrifice of his children after dinner, were evils, were disagreeables at least, which Mr. John Knightley did not by any means like; he anticipated nothing in the visit that could be at all worth the purchase; and the whole of their drive to the vicarage was spent by him in expressing his discontent.

`A man,' said he, `must have a very good opinion of himself when he asks people to leave their own fireside, and encounter such a day as this, for the sake of coming to see him. He must think himself a most agreeable fellow; I could not do such a thing. It is the greatest absurdity - Actually snowing at this moment! - The folly of not allowing people to be comfortable at home - and the folly of people's not staying comfortably at home when they can! If we were obliged to go out such an evening as this, by any call of duty or business, what a hardship we should deem it; - and here are we, probably with rather thinner clothing than usual, setting forward voluntarily, without excuse, in defiance of the voice of nature, which tells man, in every thing given to his view or his feelings, to stay at home himself, and keep all under shelter that he can; - here are we setting forward to spend five dull hours in another man's house, with nothing to say or to hear that was not said and heard yesterday, and may not be said and heard again to-morrow. Going in dismal weather, to return probably in worse; - four horses and four servants taken out for nothing but to convey five idle, shivering creatures into colder rooms and worse company than they might have had at home.'

Emma did not find herself equal to give the pleased assent, which no doubt he was in the habit of receiving, to emulate the `Very true, my love,' which must have been usually administered by his travelling companion; but she had resolution enough to refrain from making any answer at all. She could not be complying, she dreaded being quarrelsome; her heroism reached only to silence. She allowed him to talk, and arranged the glasses, and wrapped herself up, without opening her lips.

They arrived, the carriage turned, the step was let down, and Mr. Elton, spruce, black, and smiling, was with them instantly. Emma thought with pleasure of some change of subject. Mr. Elton was all obligation and cheerfulness; he was so very cheerful in his civilities indeed, that she began to think he must have received a different account of Harriet from what had reached her. She had sent while dressing, and the answer had been, `Much the same - not better.'

`My report from Mrs. Goddard's,' said she presently, `was not so pleasant as I had hoped - ``Not better'' was my answer.'

His face lengthened immediately; and his voice was the voice of sentiment as he answered.

`Oh! no - I am grieved to find - I was on the point of telling you that when I called at Mrs. Goddard's door, which I did the very last thing before I returned to dress, I was told that Miss Smith was not better, by no means better, rather worse. Very much grieved and concerned - I had flattered myself that she must be better after such a cordial as I knew had been given her in the morning.'

Emma smiled and answered - `My visit was of use to the nervous part of her complaint, I hope; but not even I can charm away a sore throat; it is a most severe cold indeed. Mr. Perry has been with her, as you probably heard.'

`Yes - I imagined - that is - I did not - '

`He has been used to her in these complaints, and I hope to-morrow morning will bring us both a more comfortable report. But it is impossible not to feel uneasiness. Such a sad loss to our party to-day!'

`Dreadful! - Exactly so, indeed. - She will be missed every moment.'

This was very proper; the sigh which accompanied it was really estimable; but it should have lasted longer. Emma was rather in dismay when only half a minute afterwards he began to speak of other things, and in a voice of the greatest alacrity and enjoyment.

`What an excellent device,' said he, `the use of a sheepskin for carriages. How very comfortable they make it; - impossible to feel cold with such precautions. The contrivances of modern days indeed have rendered a gentleman's carriage perfectly complete. One is so fenced and guarded from the weather, that not a breath of air can find its way unpermitted. Weather becomes absolutely of no consequence. It is a very cold afternoon - but in this carriage we know nothing of the matter. - Ha! snows a little I see.'

`Yes,' said John Knightley, `and I think we shall have a good deal of it.'

`Christmas weather,' observed Mr. Elton. `Quite seasonable; and extremely fortunate we may think ourselves that it did not begin yesterday, and prevent this day's party, which it might very possibly have done, for Mr. Woodhouse would hardly have ventured had there been much snow on the ground; but now it is of no consequence. This is quite the season indeed for friendly meetings. At Christmas every body invites their friends about them, and people think little of even the worst weather. I was snowed up at a friend's house once for a week. Nothing could be pleasanter. I went for only one night, and could not get away till that very day se'nnight.'

Mr. John Knightley looked as if he did not comprehend the pleasure, but said only, coolly,

`I cannot wish to be snowed up a week at Randalls.'

At another time Emma might have been amused, but she was too much astonished now at Mr. Elton's spirits for other feelings. Harriet seemed quite forgotten in the expectation of a pleasant party.

`We are sure of excellent fires,' continued he, `and every thing in the greatest comfort. Charming people, Mr. and Mrs. Weston; - Mrs. Weston indeed is much beyond praise, and he is exactly what one values, so hospitable, and so fond of society; - it will be a small party, but where small parties are select, they are perhaps the most agreeable of any. Mr. Weston's dining-room does not accommodate more than ten comfortably; and for my part, I would rather, under such circumstances, fall short by two than exceed by two. I think you will agree with me, (turning with a soft air to Emma,) I think I shall certainly have your approbation, though Mr. Knightley perhaps, from being used to the large parties of London, may not quite enter into our feelings.'

`I know nothing of the large parties of London, sir - I never dine with any body.'

`Indeed! (in a tone of wonder and pity,) I had no idea that the law had been so great a slavery. Well, sir, the time must come when you will be paid for all this, when you will have little labour and great enjoyment.'

`My first enjoyment,' replied John Knightley, as they passed through the sweep-gate, `will be to find myself safe at Hartfield again.'
 
约翰•奈特利太太这次回哈特菲尔德住不了几天，却成了世界上最快活的人。每天上午，她要带着五个孩子去看望老朋友；到了晚上，就跟父亲和妹妹谈她白天做的事。她没有别的期望，只求日子不要过得太快。她这次回来真是快活，一切都很圆满，就觉得时间太短。
一般说来，跟朋友相聚都是上午的事，晚上比较清闲。不过，有一个宴请，还要出门做客，尽管是圣诞节，却没法推辞。韦斯顿先生执意坚持，非要大家都去兰多尔斯吃饭不可。连伍德豪斯先生也给说动了心，认为这样也行，免得把大家拆散。
他本来还想出个难题，说大家都去车子怎么坐得下，可是他女儿女婿的马车和马就在哈特菲尔德，他那话只能算是一个简单的问题，简直没有什么疑难可言。爱玛没费多少口舌就说服了他，觉得其中一辆马车还可以给哈丽特挤出一个座位。
主人家另外邀请的客人，只有哈丽特、埃尔顿先生和奈特利先生。人数要少一些，时间要早一点。无论做什么事，总要考虑一下伍德豪斯先生的习惯和意愿。
伍德豪斯先生竟然在十二月二十四日出门做客，这真是件了不起的大事。就在这件大事发生的前夜，哈丽特待在哈特菲尔德，不想得了重感冒，爱玛本不肯放她走，可她执意要让戈达德太太照料她，便回家去了。第二天，爱玛去看望她，发现她肯定去不了兰多尔斯。她发着高烧，喉咙痛得厉害。戈达德太太疼爱不已，放心不下，说要去请佩里先生。哈丽特自觉病得浑身无力，也就认定无法去参加这次愉快的聚会，不过说起错失了良机，倒也流了不少泪。
爱玛陪她坐了好久，趁戈达德太太不得不走开时，帮着照料她，跟她说埃尔顿先生若是知道她病成这个样子，不知会有多么伤心，好逗她高兴一些。最后临走时，哈丽特心情好了许多，不由得甜滋滋地在想：埃尔顿先生去做客时会多么难过，其他人会多么牵挂她。爱玛出了戈达德太太的门没走几码远，便遇见了埃尔顿先生，显然他正朝戈达德太太家走来。原来，他听说哈丽特病得不轻，便特地赶来探问，好把消息报告给哈特菲尔德。于是，两人一边慢慢地往前走，一边谈起了那位病人。谈着谈着，约翰-奈特利先生赶了上来。他每天要去一趟当维尔，今天正带着两个大儿子往回走。两个孩子脸上红扑扑的，一看就知道跑了不少路，眼下走得这么急急匆匆，就想赶紧回去吃烤羊肉和大米布丁。两帮人合到一起，一道往前走。爱玛又说起哈丽特的病情：“喉咙一片红肿，浑身发烧，脉搏又急又弱。听戈达德太太说，哈丽特的喉咙经常发炎，痛得很厉害，一次次把老太太吓得不知所措，真让我感到不安。”埃尔顿先生顿时大惊失色，禁不住嚷道：
“喉咙发炎！但愿不是传染性的。但愿不是容易传染的坏疽性喉炎。佩里给她看过没有？说真的，你关心朋友，自己也得多加小心。我恳求你千万别冒险。为什么佩里不去看她呢？”
爱玛本人倒是一点也不害怕，只管拿话安慰埃尔顿先生，说什么戈达德太太又有经验又尽心，埃尔顿先生也不那么过于担忧r。不过，爱玛也不想说得像没事一般，还得让他担几分心，而且宁愿助K他的不安。隔r不久，她又说了一番话——像是另扯起了一个话题：
“天好冷，冷极了——让人觉得要下雪了。如果去的是另一个地方，陪的是另一家人，我今天还真不想出去呢，还要劝我父亲别冒这个险。可他早已打定了主意，好像并不觉得冷，我也就不便阻拦了，因为我知道，倘若我们真不去，韦斯顿夫妇定会大失所望。不过，你听我说，埃尔顿先生，我要是你的话，一定找个借口推辞了。我听你的嗓子已经有点沙哑了，再想想明天要说多少话，干多少活，我看你还是注意一点，今晚待在家里好好休息。”
埃尔顿先生看样子不知如何回答，实际上也确实如此。虽说他为自己受到这样一位美貌小姐的关心而感到喜不自禁，而且也不想不听她的劝诫，但他丝毫也不愿意放弃这次做客的机会。谁想爱玛心里着急，光顾着琢磨她早已想好的主意和念头，既没听明白他的话，也没看清楚他的神情，只听他喃喃地承认天是“很冷，的确很冷”，便感觉很得意，只管继续往前走，一想到这一来埃尔顿先生可以不去兰多尔斯，并能在晚上打发人每个钟头去探望一次哈丽特，心里不禁喜滋滋的。
“你做得很对，”她说。“我们会替你向韦斯顿夫妇表示歉意的。”
她话音未落，便听见她姐夫客客气气地说：埃尔顿先生若是只因天冷而不能去，完全可以搭他的马车，埃尔顿先生立刻欣然接受了他的好意。这下可完了，埃尔顿先生非去不可啦。瞧他那张宽阔而英俊的面孔，从来没有像现在这样喜形于色过；他转脸望着爱玛时，从来没有这样喜笑颜开过，两眼也从来没有这样喜气洋洋过。
“唉，”爱玛心里嘀咕道，“真是太不可思议啦！我都给他想好了脱身的办法，他却偏要去凑热闹，眼看哈丽特在生病也不管！真是太不可思议啦！不过，我看许多男人，特别是单身男人，还就愿意出去做客——喜欢出去做客——以至于出去做客成了他们最快乐的事，最爱做的事，最光彩的事，简直是义不容辞的事，别的事都要为之让路——埃尔顿先生一定是这样的人。一个极其和蔼、极其可敬、极其可爱的青年，深深地爱上了哈丽特，可他还是无法拒绝别人的邀请，不管谁家有请，他都必定要去。爱情真是个怪物呀！他觉得哈丽特又聪明又伶俐，可是又不肯为她牺牲一次宴请。”
过了不久，埃尔顿先生就与他们分手了。临别时，他向爱玛保证说，他在准备与她再次幸会之前，一定到戈达德太太府上探问一下她那位漂亮的朋友的病情，希望能给她带来点好消息；看他提起哈丽特时的神态，听他说话的口气，爱玛可以充分感受到他的满怀柔情。他叹了口气，微微一笑，那样子倒真让人喜欢。
爱玛和约翰•奈特利沉默了一会，随后约翰开口说道：“我还从没见过一个比埃尔顿先生更想讨人喜欢的人。对女人，他毫不掩饰地一味讨好。在男人面前，他头脑倒还清醒，也不装腔作势，可是一见了女人，整副面孔不知有多做作。”
“埃尔顿先生的举止并不是完美无缺的，”爱玛答道。“不过，你既然想要讨好别人，就势必会有疏忽的地方，而且疏忽的地方还不少。有的人本来没有多大能耐，但只要尽心竭力，就能胜过那些有能耐而不用心的人。埃尔顿先生脾气好，待人亲热，也算是难得。”
“是呀，”约翰•奈特利先生带着狡黠的口吻，连忙说道，“他对你好像特别亲热。”
“对我！”爱玛心里一惊，笑吟吟地答道。“你认为埃尔顿先生看上了我？”
“说实话，爱玛，我真有这样的看法。你要是以前没有意识到，现在可得考虑考虑了。”
“埃尔顿先生爱上了我！多么荒唐呀！”
“我并非说他一定爱上了你，可你要考虑一下有没有这种可能，并对你的行为作出相应的制约。我认为你的举动在怂恿他。爱玛，我是好心劝你。你最好留点神，搞明白你在干什么，打算干什么。…
“谢谢你的好意，不过你确实搞误会了。我和埃尔顿先生是很好的朋友，仅此而已。”说罢又继续往前走，一想到有的人由于对情况只知其一不知其二，而往往搞得阴差阳错，还有的人自恃精明，其实总是一错再错，心里觉得很是好笑；而她姐夫却以为她浅薄无知，需要别人指点，搞得她又不大高兴。约翰没再吱声。
伍德豪斯先生这次是打定主意要去做客，尽管天气越来越冷，他却似乎毫无畏缩之意，等时间一到，就与大女儿坐上他的马车，准点动身了，看样子对天气的关注还比不上两个女儿：他光顾着琢磨自己怎么有这般兴头出门去，心想到了兰多尔斯一定非常快活，因而也就意识不到天冷，加上又穿得暖暖和和，越发感觉不到冷。然而，那天着实冷得利害，第二辆马车刚一起动，天上就飘下了雪花，只见天空阴云密布，仿佛只要刮起一阵微风，天地间顿时就会变成白茫茫的。
没过多久，爱玛发现跟她同坐一辆车的姐夫并不是很高兴。遇到这样的天气，偏要兴师动众地出门去，吃过饭还不能跟孩子们待在一起，真让人受罪，至少令人心烦，约翰-奈特利先生说什么也不乐意。他觉得不管怎么说，跑这一趟得不偿失。因此，在去牧师住宅的路上，他一直在发牢骚。
“赶上这样的天气，”他说，“还要叫人家离开自家的火炉，跑去看望他，这种人一定自以为很了不起。他一定以为谁都喜欢他，我可做不出这种事。真是太不像话——眼下正在下雪呢！真荒唐，不让人舒舒服服地待在家里——人家本来可以舒舒服服地待在家里，却硬是不让，多荒唐啊！我们倘若有什么事情要办，非要在这样一个夜晚往外跑，那我们定会觉得这是一桩苦差。可现在倒好，明明是人人看得清、感受得到的坏天气，都知道应该躲在家里不出来，却偏要违抗老天爷的旨令，也不管身上穿得比平常还单薄，便二话不说，心甘情愿地跑出来。我们要跑到别人家索然乏味地熬上五个钟头，要说要听的每一句话，都是昨天说过听过的，而且明天还要照样说照样听。出门时天气不好，回来时也许更糟。打发四个用人，出动四匹马，就是为了把五个闲得无聊、冻得发抖的人送到一个地方，那里的屋子比他们家里还冷，那里的人比他们家里的人还无聊。”
毫无疑问，约翰•奈特利先生习惯于别人对他随声附和，可爱玛却无法向他欣然表示赞同，无法学着他以往的旅伴常用的口气，对他说一声，“谁说不是呢，亲爱的。”然而她已经打定主意，索性不搭理他。她没法附和他，又怕跟他争吵，最好的办法就是保持沉默。她任他唠叨去，一边关好玻璃窗，裹好衣服，一直闭口不语。
到了牧师住宅，马车掉过头，放下了踏脚板，埃尔顿先生立即上了车，只见他穿着一身黑衣服，风度翩翩，笑容可掬。爱玛心里一高兴，就想换个话题。埃尔顿先生不胜感激，兴高采烈。看他那客客气气、欢天喜地的样子，爱玛以为他一定得到了哈丽特的好消息，跟她听到的不一样。她先前更衣打扮的时候，曾派人去打听过，得到的回答是：“还是老样子——没有好转。”
“我从戈达德太太那儿听到的消息，”她连忙说道，“并不像我期望的那样令人满意。我得到的回答是：‘没有好转。“’
埃尔顿先生顿时拉长了脸，带着伤感的口吻答道：
“哦！是没好转——让我感到难过的是——我正想告诉你，就在我回去换衣服之前，我去了戈达德太太家，听说哈丽特小姐没有好转，一点也不见好转，反而病得更重了。我感到很难过，也很担忧——但我知道她早上吃了点提神的甜酒，还以为她该好些了。”
爱玛微微一笑，答道：“我去看望她，我想是会给她带来点精神安慰的，可是就连我也治不好她的咽喉痛。她的感冒还真是非常严重。佩里先生一直在守着她，你大概也听说了。”
“是的——我在想——就是说——我没有——”
“佩里先生常给她看这样的病，但愿我们明天早上能听到令人欣慰的好消息。不过，真没法让人不着急呀。我们今天见不到她有多可惜啊！”
“太糟糕啦！的确可惜。大家时时刻刻都会想念她的。”
这话说得倒很妥当，接着又是一声叹息，真是难能可贵。不过，他的叹息应该拉长一点。不一会工夫，他就说起了别的事情，而且是带着兴高采烈的口气，让爱玛心里凉了半截。
“用羊皮把马车裹起来，”埃尔顿先生说道，“真是个好主意。这样一来就舒服多了。采取了这样的措施，就不会觉得冷了。绅士的马车配上现代的装置，还真变得完美无缺了。人坐在里面给封得严严实实的，不怕日晒雨淋，连一丝风也透不进来。天气好坏已经完全无关紧要。今天下午天气很冷——可是我们坐在这辆马车里，却一点也不觉得冷。哈！我察觉下小雪了。”
“是呀，”约翰•奈特利说，“我看是要下一场大雪。”
“圣诞节的天气嘛，”埃尔顿先生说。“倒是挺适时的。我们可谓幸运极了，昨天没有开始下雪，不然我们今天兴许还聚不到一起呢：如果地上积了厚厚一层雪，伍德豪斯先生是不大敢出门的。不过现在没有关系了。这是朋友们相会的时节。到了圣诞节，人人都把朋友请到家里，天气再坏也不在乎。有一次我让大雪困住了，在一位朋友家住了一个星期。真是快活极了。我原来打算只住一夜，后来走不了了，住了整整一个星期。”
约翰•奈特利先生看样子好像体会不出这有什么快活的，只冷漠地说了一句：
“我可不想在兰多尔斯让大雪困上一个星期。”
若是换个时候，爱玛也许会给逗乐了，可是现在她感到大为惊讶，埃尔顿先生居然会有兴致去想别的心事。他一心只想大家凑在一起乐一乐，哈丽特似乎早被抛到了九霄云外。
“我们肯定可以享受到暖烘烘的火炉，”他接着说道，“一切都安排得十分舒适。韦斯顿夫妇是很可爱的人。韦斯顿太太真是任你怎么夸奖都不过分，韦斯顿先生正是受人器重的那种人，热情好客，喜欢交际。今天是个小型聚会，不过，如果到会的都是些谈得来的人，这小型聚会还兴许更有意思。韦斯顿先生的餐厅坐十个人倒还凑合，再多就不舒服了。要是换成我，在这种情况下，我宁可少两个人，也不要多两个人。我想你会同意我的看法。”说着满面柔情地转向爱玛。“我想你一定会赞同我的观点，不过奈特利先生可能比较习惯于伦敦的大型聚会，不大会赞成我们的看法。”
“我从没见识过伦敦的大型聚会，先生——我从没和别人一起吃过饭。”
“真的呀！”语气中充满了惊异和惋惜。“我真没想到搞法律会这么辛苦。不过嘛，先生，你的辛劳肯定会得到报偿的，到时候可以少操劳多享受了。”
“我的头一桩享受，”马车通过韦斯顿先生家的大门时，约翰•奈特利先生答道，“就是平平安安地回到哈特菲尔德。”
Part 1 Chapter 14
Some change of countenance was necessary for each gentleman as they walked into Mrs. Weston's drawing-room; - Mr. Elton must compose his joyous looks, and Mr. John Knightley disperse his ill-humour. Mr. Elton must smile less, and Mr. John Knightley more, to fit them for the place. - Emma only might be as nature prompted, and shew herself just as happy as she was. To her it was real enjoyment to be with the Westons. Mr. Weston was a great favourite, and there was not a creature in the world to whom she spoke with such unreserve, as to his wife; not any one, to whom she related with such conviction of being listened to and understood, of being always interesting and always intelligible, the little affairs, arrangements, perplexities, and pleasures of her father and herself. She could tell nothing of Hartfield, in which Mrs. Weston had not a lively concern; and half an hour's uninterrupted communication of all those little matters on which the daily happiness of private life depends, was one of the first gratifications of each.

This was a pleasure which perhaps the whole day's visit might not afford, which certainly did not belong to the present half-hour; but the very sight of Mrs. Weston, her smile, her touch, her voice was grateful to Emma, and she determined to think as little as possible of Mr. Elton's oddities, or of any thing else unpleasant, and enjoy all that was enjoyable to the utmost.

The misfortune of Harriet's cold had been pretty well gone through before her arrival. Mr. Woodhouse had been safely seated long enough to give the history of it, besides all the history of his own and Isabella's coming, and of Emma's being to follow, and had indeed just got to the end of his satisfaction that James should come and see his daughter, when the others appeared, and Mrs. Weston, who had been almost wholly engrossed by her attentions to him, was able to turn away and welcome her dear Emma.

Emma's project of forgetting Mr. Elton for a while made her rather sorry to find, when they had all taken their places, that he was close to her. The difficulty was great of driving his strange insensibility towards Harriet, from her mind, while he not only sat at her elbow, but was continually obtruding his happy countenance on her notice, and solicitously addressing her upon every occasion. Instead of forgetting him, his behaviour was such that she could not avoid the internal suggestion of `Can it really be as my brother imagined? can it be possible for this man to be beginning to transfer his affections from Harriet to me? - Absurd and insufferable!' - Yet he would be so anxious for her being perfectly warm, would be so interested about her father, and so delighted with Mrs. Weston; and at last would begin admiring her drawings with so much zeal and so little knowledge as seemed terribly like a would-be lover, and made it some effort with her to preserve her good manners. For her own sake she could not be rude; and for Harriet's, in the hope that all would yet turn out right, she was even positively civil; but it was an effort; especially as something was going on amongst the others, in the most overpowering period of Mr. Elton's nonsense, which she particularly wished to listen to. She heard enough to know that Mr. Weston was giving some information about his son; she heard the words `my son,' and `Frank,' and `my son,' repeated several times over; and, from a few other half-syllables very much suspected that he was announcing an early visit from his son; but before she could quiet Mr. Elton, the subject was so completely past that any reviving question from her would have been awkward.

Now, it so happened that in spite of Emma's resolution of never marrying, there was something in the name, in the idea of Mr. Frank Churchill, which always interested her. She had frequently thought - especially since his father's marriage with Miss Taylor - that if she were to marry, he was the very person to suit her in age, character and condition. He seemed by this connexion between the families, quite to belong to her. She could not but suppose it to be a match that every body who knew them must think of. That Mr. and Mrs. Weston did think of it, she was very strongly persuaded; and though not meaning to be induced by him, or by any body else, to give up a situation which she believed more replete with good than any she could change it for, she had a great curiosity to see him, a decided intention of finding him pleasant, of being liked by him to a certain degree, and a sort of pleasure in the idea of their being coupled in their friends' imaginations.

With such sensations, Mr. Elton's civilities were dreadfully ill-timed; but she had the comfort of appearing very polite, while feeling very cross - and of thinking that the rest of the visit could not possibly pass without bringing forward the same information again, or the substance of it, from the open-hearted Mr. Weston. - So it proved; - for when happily released from Mr. Elton, and seated by Mr. Weston, at dinner, he made use of the very first interval in the cares of hospitality, the very first leisure from the saddle of mutton, to say to her,

`We want only two more to be just the right number. I should like to see two more here, - your pretty little friend, Miss Smith, and my son - and then I should say we were quite complete. I believe you did not hear me telling the others in the drawing-room that we are expecting Frank. I had a letter from him this morning, and he will be with us within a fortnight.'

Emma spoke with a very proper degree of pleasure; and fully assented to his proposition of Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Smith making their party quite complete.

`He has been wanting to come to us,' continued Mr. Weston, `ever since September: every letter has been full of it; but he cannot command his own time. He has those to please who must be pleased, and who (between ourselves) are sometimes to be pleased only by a good many sacrifices. But now I have no doubt of seeing him here about the second week in January.'

`What a very great pleasure it will be to you! and Mrs. Weston is so anxious to be acquainted with him, that she must be almost as happy as yourself.'

`Yes, she would be, but that she thinks there will be another put-off. She does not depend upon his coming so much as I do: but she does not know the parties so well as I do. The case, you see, is - (but this is quite between ourselves: I did not mention a syllable of it in the other room. There are secrets in all families, you know) - The case is, that a party of friends are invited to pay a visit at Enscombe in January; and that Frank's coming depends upon their being put off. If they are not put off, he cannot stir. But I know they will, because it is a family that a certain lady, of some consequence, at Enscombe, has a particular dislike to: and though it is thought necessary to invite them once in two or three years, they always are put off when it comes to the point. I have not the smallest doubt of the issue. I am as confident of seeing Frank here before the middle of January, as I am of being here myself: but your good friend there (nodding towards the upper end of the table) has so few vagaries herself, and has been so little used to them at Hartfield, that she cannot calculate on their effects, as I have been long in the practice of doing.'

`I am sorry there should be any thing like doubt in the case,' replied Emma; `but am disposed to side with you, Mr. Weston. If you think he will come, I shall think so too; for you know Enscombe.'

`Yes - I have some right to that knowledge; though I have never been at the place in my life. - She is an odd woman! - But I never allow myself to speak ill of her, on Frank's account; for I do believe her to be very fond of him. I used to think she was not capable of being fond of any body, except herself: but she has always been kind to him (in her way - allowing for little whims and caprices, and expecting every thing to be as she likes). And it is no small credit, in my opinion, to him, that he should excite such an affection; for, though I would not say it to any body else, she has no more heart than a stone to people in general; and the devil of a temper.'

Emma liked the subject so well, that she began upon it, to Mrs. Weston, very soon after their moving into the drawing-room: wishing her joy - yet observing, that she knew the first meeting must be rather alarming. - Mrs. Weston agreed to it; but added, that she should be very glad to be secure of undergoing the anxiety of a first meeting at the time talked of: `for I cannot depend upon his coming. I cannot be so sanguine as Mr. Weston. I am very much afraid that it will all end in nothing. Mr. Weston, I dare say, has been telling you exactly how the matter stands?'

`Yes - it seems to depend upon nothing but the ill-humour of Mrs. Churchill, which I imagine to be the most certain thing in the world.'

`My Emma!' replied Mrs. Weston, smiling, `what is the certainty of caprice?' Then turning to Isabella, who had not been attending before - `You must know, my dear Mrs. Knightley, that we are by no means so sure of seeing Mr. Frank Churchill, in my opinion, as his father thinks. It depends entirely upon his aunt's spirits and pleasure; in short, upon her temper. To you - to my two daughters - I may venture on the truth. Mrs. Churchill rules at Enscombe, and is a very odd-tempered woman; and his coming now, depends upon her being willing to spare him.'

`Oh, Mrs. Churchill; every body knows Mrs. Churchill,' replied Isabella: `and I am sure I never think of that poor young man without the greatest compassion. To be constantly living with an ill-tempered person, must be dreadful. It is what we happily have never known any thing of; but it must be a life of misery. What a blessing, that she never had any children! Poor little creatures, how unhappy she would have made them!'

Emma wished she had been alone with Mrs. Weston. She should then have heard more: Mrs. Weston would speak to her, with a degree of unreserve which she would not hazard with Isabella; and, she really believed, would scarcely try to conceal any thing relative to the Churchills from her, excepting those views on the young man, of which her own imagination had already given her such instinctive knowledge. But at present there was nothing more to be said. Mr. Woodhouse very soon followed them into the drawing-room. To be sitting long after dinner, was a confinement that he could not endure. Neither wine nor conversation was any thing to him; and gladly did he move to those with whom he was always comfortable.

While he talked to Isabella, however, Emma found an opportunity of saying,

`And so you do not consider this visit from your son as by any means certain. I am sorry for it. The introduction must be unpleasant, whenever it takes place; and the sooner it could be over, the better.'

`Yes; and every delay makes one more apprehensive of other delays. Even if this family, the Braithwaites, are put off, I am still afraid that some excuse may be found for disappointing us. I cannot bear to imagine any reluctance on his side; but I am sure there is a great wish on the Churchills' to keep him to themselves. There is jealousy. They are jealous even of his regard for his father. In short, I can feel no dependence on his coming, and I wish Mr. Weston were less sanguine.'

`He ought to come,' said Emma. `If he could stay only a couple of days, he ought to come; and one can hardly conceive a young man's not having it in his power to do as much as that. A young woman, if she fall into bad hands, may be teazed, and kept at a distance from those she wants to be with; but one cannot comprehend a young man's being under such restraint, as not to be able to spend a week with his father, if he likes it.'

`One ought to be at Enscombe, and know the ways of the family, before one decides upon what he can do,' replied Mrs. Weston. `One ought to use the same caution, perhaps, in judging of the conduct of any one individual of any one family; but Enscombe, I believe, certainly must not be judged by general rules: she is so very unreasonable; and every thing gives way to her.'

`But she is so fond of the nephew: he is so very great a favourite. Now, according to my idea of Mrs. Churchill, it would be most natural, that while she makes no sacrifice for the comfort of the husband, to whom she owes every thing, while she exercises incessant caprice towards him, she should frequently be governed by the nephew, to whom she owes nothing at all.'

`My dearest Emma, do not pretend, with your sweet temper, to understand a bad one, or to lay down rules for it: you must let it go its own way. I have no doubt of his having, at times, considerable influence; but it may be perfectly impossible for him to know beforehand when it will be.'

Emma listened, and then coolly said, `I shall not be satisfied, unless he comes.'

`He may have a great deal of influence on some points,' continued Mrs. Weston, `and on others, very little: and among those, on which she is beyond his reach, it is but too likely, may be this very circumstance of his coming away from them to visit us.'
 
一进了韦斯顿太太的客厅，两位男士就不得不变换一下神态——埃尔顿先生要克制他的兴高采烈，约翰•奈特利先生要打消他的闷闷不乐。为了跟那场合协调起来，埃尔顿先生要少笑一点，约翰•奈特利先生要多笑一点。爱玛只要顺其禀性，尽量显得高高兴兴。她又见到了韦斯顿夫妇，心里还真感到快活。她非常喜欢韦斯顿先生，而他的那位太太，则是她天下最能推心置腹的人；她和父亲凡有什么安排，或者遇到什么琐碎的、为难的或高兴的事，还就爱跟她讲，知道她喜欢听，善解人意，而且总是很感兴趣，总能心领神会。她一说起哈特菲尔德，韦斯顿太太就会不胜关注。本来，私人生活的日常乐趣就取决于一些区区小事，两人滔滔不绝地将这种小事谈了半个钟头，不禁觉得十分开心。
也许，一整天的做客都不会再有这样快乐的事了。当然，眼下这半个钟头也不该这样快活。不过，爱玛一看见韦斯顿夫人——一见到她的笑脸，碰到她的手，听到她的声音，心里就感到乐滋滋的，决计尽量抛开埃尔顿先生的古怪行为和其他不称心的事，痛痛快快地玩它一番。
爱玛还没到，哈丽特不幸感冒的消息就谈论开了。伍德豪斯先生早已平安到达，在主人家坐了多时，先讲述了他和伊莎贝拉一路上的情形，说爱玛随后就到，接着叙说了哈丽特生病的原委，最后又谈起詹姆斯该来看看女儿。刚说到这里，另外几个人赶到了。韦斯顿太太本来只能听他絮叨，现在一见来了机会，便连忙转身去迎接亲爱的爱玛。
爱玛原先打算暂时忘掉埃尔顿先生，可等大家坐下后，却见他就坐在她身边，心里不禁凉了半截。这个对哈丽特无情无义的怪人，要忘掉他还真不容易，他不仅坐在她旁边，而且总是喜眉笑脸地冲着她，急巴巴地抓住一切时机跟她讲话。他的这番举动，不仅没有让爱玛忘掉他，而且还难免让她心里犯疑：“难道真让姐夫猜中了？难道说这家伙变了心，不爱哈丽特倒爱起我来了？真是荒谬绝伦！”然而他十分关心爱玛是否穿得暖和，对她父亲兴致盎然，对韦斯顿太太喜幸不已。后来又夸奖起她的画来，一边赞叹不已，一边又显露出他的浅薄，俨然像个痴情种子，惹得爱玛差一点失礼。看在她自己的分上，她不能失礼；看在哈丽特的分上，她希望事情还有挽回的余地，便装做客客气气的。不过，这又谈何容易。就在埃尔顿先生胡搅蛮缠搞得她无可奈何时，别人扯起了一个话题，她特别想听一听。她听得出来，韦斯顿先生在说他的儿子。她听见他一次次地提到“我儿子”、“弗兰克”，而从另外一些半半拉拉的字眼中，她料想他在说他儿子很快就要来。然而，她还没来得及打断埃尔顿先生的话，韦斯顿先生早已谈完了那个话题，她也不便旧话重提了。
虽说爱玛打定主意一辈子不结婚，但是一听到弗兰克•邱吉尔先生的名字，一想到他这个人，她总要为之怦然心动。她经常在想——特别是在韦斯顿先生和泰勒小姐结婚后——如果她真要结婚，从年龄、性情和家境来看，跟她最相配的就是弗兰克了。鉴于她家与韦斯顿先生家的特殊关系，弗兰克似乎更应该属于她了。她不由得在想，但凡认识他们俩的人，都会把他们视为天生的一对。她坚信韦斯顿夫妇想到了这件事。虽说她小想因为受到弗兰克或别人的诱惑，而舍弃一个在她看来说什么也换不来的美满家庭，但她却很想见见他，很想体验一下他多么讨人喜欢，感受一下讨他喜欢的滋味；一想到朋友们把他们看成天生的一对，心里不禁乐滋滋的。
爱玛如此心荡神驰，埃尔顿先生还来献殷勤，未免太不是时候。不过，使她感到欣慰的是，她尽管心里很气恼，外表却装得挺客气——再说韦斯顿先生为人直率，在她做客期间，想必还会重新提起这一消息，起码说说大概意思。果不其然。到吃饭时，她侥幸地摆脱了埃尔顿先生，坐到了韦斯顿先生身边。就在吃羊脊肉的当儿，韦斯顿先生趁不用关照客人的间隙，对她说道：
“只要再来两个人，我们的人数就正好。我希望能见到两个人，你那位漂亮的小朋友史密斯小姐和我儿子——那样一来，我们的人数可就齐全了。我在客厅里告诉过其他人，说弗兰克要来，你大概没听见吧？我今天上午接到他的信，说他再过两个星期来看我们。”
爱玛说话时，流露出了恰如其分的喜悦。至于说弗兰克•邱吉尔先生和史密斯小姐一来就把人数凑齐了，她表示完全赞同。
“从九月份以来，”韦斯顿先生接着说道，“他就想来看我们。他每封信都这么说，可他掌握不了自己的时间。他要博得某些人的欢心，那些人他不能不讨好，而且（请你可别说出去），有时非要他做出很大牺牲才肯称心。不过这一次嘛，我想到了一月份的第二个星期准能见到他。”
“你会感到多么高兴啊！韦斯顿太太一心就想见见他，一定会像你一样高兴。”
“是呀，她是很高兴，不过又担心他到时候来不了。她不像我那样认为他准能来，不过她也不像我那样了解方方面面的情况。实际上，你知道——（不过你可千万别说出去，刚才在客厅里我可只字未提呀。你知道，各家有各家的秘密啊）——实际上，他们邀请一伙朋友一月份到恩斯库姆去做客，弗兰克来不来就看他们会不会如期去。他们要是如期去，弗兰克就来不了。不过我知道他们肯定要延期，因为恩斯库姆有一位很有势力的贵妇人，特别讨厌那帮人。虽说每两三年都必需请他们一次，但到了时候总要延期。我敢肯定是这么回事。我有百分之百的把握，一月中旬以前弗兰克一定能来。不过你那位好朋友，”说着朝餐桌的上端摆摆头，“一向缺乏大胆想象，在哈特菲尔德时就没有这个习惯，因而也不相信那会有什么效应，我可是一直喜欢大胆想象的。”
“很遗憾，居然有人对这件事持怀疑态度，”爱玛答道。“不过，韦斯顿先生，我是赞成你的看法的。只要你认为他会来，我也就认为他会来，因为你对恩斯库姆很熟悉。”
“是呀——我敢说我是很熟悉那地方，虽说我还从没去过那里。那真是个怪女人！不过看在弗兰克的分上，我从不愿说她的坏话，因为我确实认为她很喜欢弗兰克。我以前觉得，她除了喜欢自己以外，不会喜欢别人。不过她总是很关心弗兰克（当然是按她的方式——她遇事容易冲动，爱使小性子，什么都要顺从她的心意）。依我看，弗兰克还真了不起，能讨得她的欢心。有一句话我对别人是不说的：她对谁都是一副铁石心肠，脾气坏透了。”
爱玛很喜欢这个话题，刚回到客厅不久，就冲着韦斯顿太太絮叨开了：一边向她道贺，一边又说，这第一次见面一定会让人战战兢兢的。韦斯顿太太同意她的说法，不过又添了一句：如果到时候真能见得了面，她倒情愿尝尝这战战兢兢的滋味。“我看他不一定能来。我不像韦斯顿先生那样乐观。我还就怕这事儿落得一场空。我想韦斯顿先生已经把实情告诉你了。”
“是的——这事好像完全取决于邱吉尔太太的坏脾气，我想这是最仃准头的事啦。”
“爱玛呀！”韦斯顿太太笑吟吟地答道，“反复无常的人有什么准头可言的？”说罢转向先前没在听她们讲话的伊莎贝拉，“你要知道，亲爱的奈特利太太，弗兰克•邱吉尔先生不会像他父亲想象的那样一定会来，我看我们不见得能见得着他。他来不来完全取决于他舅妈高兴不高兴，乐意不乐意，一句话，看她心情好不好。我待你们俩像亲生女儿一样，不妨对你们实话实说。恩斯库姆的事都是邱吉尔太太说了算，她是个脾气很怪的女人。弗兰克这次来不来，就看她肯不肯放他走。”
“唉，邱吉尔太太，谁不了解邱吉尔太太呀，”伊莎贝拉答道。“我一想起那个年轻人，就觉得他太可怜了。跟一个脾气很坏的人朝夕相处，一定很可怕。幸亏我们没遇上这样的倒霉事，这样的生活一定很凄惨。她倒没生过孩子，真是万幸！她若真有了孩子，一个个小家伙不知会给她搞得多么可怜！”
爱玛心想，她要是跟韦斯顿太太单独在一起就好了。那样她就会听到更多的话。韦斯顿太太对她可以畅所欲言，对伊莎贝拉却不能百无禁忌。她相信，韦斯顿太太不会向她隐瞒邱吉尔家的事，唯一不便说的是对弗兰克抱的希望，而这些希望她凭本能早已猜了出来。然而眼下可好，韦斯顿太太不肯多透口风了。过了不久，伍德豪斯先生也跟着进了客厅。吃过饭坐久了像是被监禁一样，真让他受不了。他既不爱喝酒，又不想交谈，却兴冲冲地朝一向跟他最对劲的几个人走去。
他跟伊莎贝拉说话的时候，爱玛趁机说道：
“这么说，你还拿不准你的继子这次能不能来。真令人遗憾。做什么事就怕光打雷不下雨，还是越早了结越好。”
“是的。而且每遇到一次推延，都会让人担心遇到接二连三的推延。就是布雷斯韦特家决定延期，恐怕也能找到失约的借口。我看不会是那孩子不愿意来，一定是邱吉尔夫妇不肯放他走。这是出于嫉妒。他们甚至嫉妒他心里想着他父亲。总之，我看他不见得能来，希望韦斯顿先生不要太乐观了。”
“他应该来，”爱玛说道。“他哪怕只能住两天，也应该来。一个年轻小伙子，连这样的事都做不了主，简直令人不可思议。倘若一个年轻女人落到坏人手里，倒可能身不由己，见不到她想见的人。可是一个年轻的男子汉受到这样的管束，想去生身父亲那里住一周都做不到，这就让人不可思议了。”
“你要想知道他什么事做得了主，那就得跑到恩斯库姆，了解一下那家人的规矩，”韦斯顿太太答道。“也许，无论你在评判哪一家人家的哪一个人，你都得采取同样的审慎态度。但是对于恩斯库姆，我认为决不能照常规来评判。她实在太不讲人情了，什么事都要听她的。”
“不过她倒挺喜欢她那个外甥，对他十分宠爱。依我看，她多亏了她丈夫才有今天的一切，可她总是反复无常地对待他，不肯作出任何牺牲让他过得舒心些；而对她那个外甥，虽说什么也不欠情于他，却常常受他约束。”
“我亲爱的爱玛，你性情温柔，不要假装很理解坏脾气的人，还给总结出一条一条的，你就听其自然吧。我并不怀疑弗兰克有时很有左右力，但究竟是什么时候，他事先也不见得能知道。”
爱玛听着，然后冷静地说道：“只有他来了才能说得准。”
“有些事他可能很有左右力，”韦斯顿太太接着说道，“有些事则没有。在他左右不了邱吉尔太太的事情中，有一桩可能就是不让他来看我们。”
Part 1 Chapter 15
Mr. Woodhouse was soon ready for his tea; and when he had drank his tea he was quite ready to go home; and it was as much as his three companions could do, to entertain away his notice of the lateness of the hour, before the other gentlemen appeared. Mr. Weston was chatty and convivial, and no friend to early separations of any sort; but at last the drawing-room party did receive an augmentation. Mr. Elton, in very good spirits, was one of the first to walk in. Mrs. Weston and Emma were sitting together on a sofa. He joined them immediately, and, with scarcely an invitation, seated himself between them.

Emma, in good spirits too, from the amusement afforded her mind by the expectation of Mr. Frank Churchill, was willing to forget his late improprieties, and be as well satisfied with him as before, and on his making Harriet his very first subject, was ready to listen with most friendly smiles.

He professed himself extremely anxious about her fair friend - her fair, lovely, amiable friend. `Did she know? - had she heard any thing about her, since their being at Randalls? - he felt much anxiety - he must confess that the nature of her complaint alarmed him considerably.' And in this style he talked on for some time very properly, not much attending to any answer, but altogether sufficiently awake to the terror of a bad sore throat; and Emma was quite in charity with him.

But at last there seemed a perverse turn; it seemed all at once as if he were more afraid of its being a bad sore throat on her account, than on Harriet's - more anxious that she should escape the infection, than that there should be no infection in the complaint. He began with great earnestness to entreat her to refrain from visiting the sick-chamber again, for the present - to entreat her to promise him not to venture into such hazard till he had seen Mr. Perry and learnt his opinion; and though she tried to laugh it off and bring the subject back into its proper course, there was no putting an end to his extreme solicitude about her. She was vexed. It did appear - there was no concealing it - exactly like the pretence of being in love with her, instead of Harriet; an inconstancy, if real, the most contemptible and abominable! and she had difficulty in behaving with temper. He turned to Mrs. Weston to implore her assistance, `Would not she give him her support? - would not she add her persuasions to his, to induce Miss Woodhouse not to go to Mrs. Goddard's till it were certain that Miss Smith's disorder had no infection? He could not be satisfied without a promise - would not she give him her influence in procuring it?'

`So scrupulous for others,' he continued, `and yet so careless for herself! She wanted me to nurse my cold by staying at home to-day, and yet will not promise to avoid the danger of catching an ulcerated sore throat herself. Is this fair, Mrs. Weston? - Judge between us. Have not I some right to complain? I am sure of your kind support and aid.'

Emma saw Mrs. Weston's surprize, and felt that it must be great, at an address which, in words and manner, was assuming to himself the right of first interest in her; and as for herself, she was too much provoked and offended to have the power of directly saying any thing to the purpose. She could only give him a look; but it was such a look as she thought must restore him to his senses, and then left the sofa, removing to a seat by her sister, and giving her all her attention.

She had not time to know how Mr. Elton took the reproof, so rapidly did another subject succeed; for Mr. John Knightley now came into the room from examining the weather, and opened on them all with the information of the ground being covered with snow, and of its still snowing fast, with a strong drifting wind; concluding with these words to Mr. Woodhouse:

`This will prove a spirited beginning of your winter engagements, sir. Something new for your coachman and horses to be making their way through a storm of snow.'

Poor Mr. Woodhouse was silent from consternation; but every body else had something to say; every body was either surprized or not surprized, and had some question to ask, or some comfort to offer. Mrs. Weston and Emma tried earnestly to cheer him and turn his attention from his son-in-law, who was pursuing his triumph rather unfeelingly.

`I admired your resolution very much, sir,' said he, `in venturing out in such weather, for of course you saw there would be snow very soon. Every body must have seen the snow coming on. I admired your spirit; and I dare say we shall get home very well. Another hour or two's snow can hardly make the road impassable; and we are two carriages; if one is blown over in the bleak part of the common field there will be the other at hand. I dare say we shall be all safe at Hartfield before midnight.'

Mr. Weston, with triumph of a different sort, was confessing that he had known it to be snowing some time, but had not said a word, lest it should make Mr. Woodhouse uncomfortable, and be an excuse for his hurrying away. As to there being any quantity of snow fallen or likely to fall to impede their return, that was a mere joke; he was afraid they would find no difficulty. He wished the road might be impassable, that he might be able to keep them all at Randalls; and with the utmost good-will was sure that accommodation might be found for every body, calling on his wife to agree with him, that with a little contrivance, every body might be lodged, which she hardly knew how to do, from the consciousness of there being but two spare rooms in the house.

`What is to be done, my dear Emma? - what is to be done?' was Mr. Woodhouse's first exclamation, and all that he could say for some time. To her he looked for comfort; and her assurances of safety, her representation of the excellence of the horses, and of James, and of their having so many friends about them, revived him a little.

His eldest daughter's alarm was equal to his own. The horror of being blocked up at Randalls, while her children were at Hartfield, was full in her imagination; and fancying the road to be now just passable for adventurous people, but in a state that admitted no delay, she was eager to have it settled, that her father and Emma should remain at Randalls, while she and her husband set forward instantly through all the possible accumulations of drifted snow that might impede them.

`You had better order the carriage directly, my love,' said she; `I dare say we shall be able to get along, if we set off directly; and if we do come to any thing very bad, I can get out and walk. I am not at all afraid. I should not mind walking half the way. I could change my shoes, you know, the moment I got home; and it is not the sort of thing that gives me cold.'

`Indeed!' replied he. `Then, my dear Isabella, it is the most extraordinary sort of thing in the world, for in general every thing does give you cold. Walk home! - you are prettily shod for walking home, I dare say. It will be bad enough for the horses.'

Isabella turned to Mrs. Weston for her approbation of the plan. Mrs. Weston could only approve. Isabella then went to Emma; but Emma could not so entirely give up the hope of their being all able to get away; and they were still discussing the point, when Mr. Knightley, who had left the room immediately after his brother's first report of the snow, came back again, and told them that he had been out of doors to examine, and could answer for there not being the smallest difficulty in their getting home, whenever they liked it, either now or an hour hence. He had gone beyond the sweep - some way along the Highbury road - the snow was nowhere above half an inch deep - in many places hardly enough to whiten the ground; a very few flakes were falling at present, but the clouds were parting, and there was every appearance of its being soon over. He had seen the coachmen, and they both agreed with him in there being nothing to apprehend.

To Isabella, the relief of such tidings was very great, and they were scarcely less acceptable to Emma on her father's account, who was immediately set as much at ease on the subject as his nervous constitution allowed; but the alarm that had been raised could not be appeased so as to admit of any comfort for him while he continued at Randalls. He was satisfied of there being no present danger in returning home, but no assurances could convince him that it was safe to stay; and while the others were variously urging and recommending, Mr. Knightley and Emma settled it in a few brief sentences: thus - 

`Your father will not be easy; why do not you go?'

`I am ready, if the others are.'

`Shall I ring the bell?'

`Yes, do.'

And the bell was rung, and the carriages spoken for. A few minutes more, and Emma hoped to see one troublesome companion deposited in his own house, to get sober and cool, and the other recover his temper and happiness when this visit of hardship were over.

The carriage came: and Mr. Woodhouse, always the first object on such occasions, was carefully attended to his own by Mr. Knightley and Mr. Weston; but not all that either could say could prevent some renewal of alarm at the sight of the snow which had actually fallen, and the discovery of a much darker night than he had been prepared for. `He was afraid they should have a very bad drive. He was afraid poor Isabella would not like it. And there would be poor Emma in the carriage behind. He did not know what they had best do. They must keep as much together as they could;' and James was talked to, and given a charge to go very slow and wait for the other carriage.

Isabella stept in after her father; John Knightley, forgetting that he did not belong to their party, stept in after his wife very naturally; so that Emma found, on being escorted and followed into the second carriage by Mr. Elton, that the door was to be lawfully shut on them, and that they were to have a tete-a-tete drive. It would not have been the awkwardness of a moment, it would have been rather a pleasure, previous to the suspicions of this very day; she could have talked to him of Harriet, and the three-quarters of a mile would have seemed but one. But now, she would rather it had not happened. She believed he had been drinking too much of Mr. Weston's good wine, and felt sure that he would want to be talking nonsense.

To restrain him as much as might be, by her own manners, she was immediately preparing to speak with exquisite calmness and gravity of the weather and the night; but scarcely had she begun, scarcely had they passed the sweep-gate and joined the other carriage, than she found her subject cut up - her hand seized - her attention demanded, and Mr. Elton actually making violent love to her: availing himself of the precious opportunity, declaring sentiments which must be already well known, hoping - fearing - adoring - ready to die if she refused him; but flattering himself that his ardent attachment and unequalled love and unexampled passion could not fail of having some effect, and in short, very much resolved on being seriously accepted as soon as possible. It really was so. Without scruple - without apology - without much apparent diffidence, Mr. Elton, the lover of Harriet, was professing himself her lover. She tried to stop him; but vainly; he would go on, and say it all. Angry as she was, the thought of the moment made her resolve to restrain herself when she did speak. She felt that half this folly must be drunkenness, and therefore could hope that it might belong only to the passing hour. Accordingly, with a mixture of the serious and the playful, which she hoped would best suit his half and half state, she replied,

`I am very much astonished, Mr. Elton. This to me! you forget yourself - you take me for my friend - any message to Miss Smith I shall be happy to deliver; but no more of this to me, if you please.'

`Miss Smith! - message to Miss Smith! - What could she possibly mean!' - And he repeated her words with such assurance of accent, such boastful pretence of amazement, that she could not help replying with quickness,

`Mr. Elton, this is the most extraordinary conduct! and I can account for it only in one way; you are not yourself, or you could not speak either to me, or of Harriet, in such a manner. Command yourself enough to say no more, and I will endeavour to forget it.'

But Mr. Elton had only drunk wine enough to elevate his spirits, not at all to confuse his intellects. He perfectly knew his own meaning; and having warmly protested against her suspicion as most injurious, and slightly touched upon his respect for Miss Smith as her friend, - but acknowledging his wonder that Miss Smith should be mentioned at all, - he resumed the subject of his own passion, and was very urgent for a favourable answer.

As she thought less of his inebriety, she thought more of his inconstancy and presumption; and with fewer struggles for politeness, replied,

`It is impossible for me to doubt any longer. You have made yourself too clear. Mr. Elton, my astonishment is much beyond any thing I can express. After such behaviour, as I have witnessed during the last month, to Miss Smith - such attentions as I have been in the daily habit of observing - to be addressing me in this manner - this is an unsteadiness of character, indeed, which I had not supposed possible! Believe me, sir, I am far, very far, from gratified in being the object of such professions.'

`Good Heaven!' cried Mr. Elton, `what can be the meaning of this? - Miss Smith! - I never thought of Miss Smith in the whole course of my existence - never paid her any attentions, but as your friend: never cared whether she were dead or alive, but as your friend. If she has fancied otherwise, her own wishes have misled her, and I am very sorry - extremely sorry - But, Miss Smith, indeed! - Oh! Miss Woodhouse! who can think of Miss Smith, when Miss Woodhouse is near! No, upon my honour, there is no unsteadiness of character. I have thought only of you. I protest against having paid the smallest attention to any one else. Every thing that I have said or done, for many weeks past, has been with the sole view of marking my adoration of yourself. You cannot really, seriously, doubt it. No! - (in an accent meant to be insinuating) - I am sure you have seen and understood me.'

It would be impossible to say what Emma felt, on hearing this - which of all her unpleasant sensations was uppermost. She was too completely overpowered to be immediately able to reply: and two moments of silence being ample encouragement for Mr. Elton's sanguine state of mind, he tried to take her hand again, as he joyously exclaimed - 

`Charming Miss Woodhouse! allow me to interpret this interesting silence. It confesses that you have long understood me.'

`No, sir,' cried Emma, `it confesses no such thing. So far from having long understood you, I have been in a most complete error with respect to your views, till this moment. As to myself, I am very sorry that you should have been giving way to any feelings - Nothing could be farther from my wishes - your attachment to my friend Harriet - your pursuit of her, (pursuit, it appeared,) gave me great pleasure, and I have been very earnestly wishing you success: but had I supposed that she were not your attraction to Hartfield, I should certainly have thought you judged ill in making your visits so frequent. Am I to believe that you have never sought to recommend yourself particularly to Miss Smith? - that you have never thought seriously of her?'

`Never, madam,' cried he, affronted in his turn: `never, I assure you. I think seriously of Miss Smith! - Miss Smith is a very good sort of girl; and I should be happy to see her respectably settled. I wish her extremely well: and, no doubt, there are men who might not object to - Every body has their level: but as for myself, I am not, I think, quite so much at a loss. I need not so totally despair of an equal alliance, as to be addressing myself to Miss Smith! - No, madam, my visits to Hartfield have been for yourself only; and the encouragement I received - '

`Encouragement! - I give you encouragement! - Sir, you have been entirely mistaken in supposing it. I have seen you only as the admirer of my friend. In no other light could you have been more to me than a common acquaintance. I am exceedingly sorry: but it is well that the mistake ends where it does. Had the same behaviour continued, Miss Smith might have been led into a misconception of your views; not being aware, probably, any more than myself, of the very great inequality which you are so sensible of. But, as it is, the disappointment is single, and, I trust, will not be lasting. I have no thoughts of matrimony at present.'

He was too angry to say another word; her manner too decided to invite supplication; and in this state of swelling resentment, and mutually deep mortification, they had to continue together a few minutes longer, for the fears of Mr. Woodhouse had confined them to a foot-pace. If there had not been so much anger, there would have been desperate awkwardness; but their straightforward emotions left no room for the little zigzags of embarrassment. Without knowing when the carriage turned into Vicarage Lane, or when it stopped, they found themselves, all at once, at the door of his house; and he was out before another syllable passed. - Emma then felt it indispensable to wish him a good night. The compliment was just returned, coldly and proudly; and, under indescribable irritation of spirits, she was then conveyed to Hartfield.

There she was welcomed, with the utmost delight, by her father, who had been trembling for the dangers of a solitary drive from Vicarage Lane - turning a corner which he could never bear to think of - and in strange hands - a mere common coachman - no James; and there it seemed as if her return only were wanted to make every thing go well: for Mr. John Knightley, ashamed of his ill-humour, was now all kindness and attention; and so particularly solicitous for the comfort of her father, as to seem - if not quite ready to join him in a basin of gruel - perfectly sensible of its being exceedingly wholesome; and the day was concluding in peace and comfort to all their little party, except herself. - But her mind had never been in such perturbation; and it needed a very strong effort to appear attentive and cheerful till the usual hour of separating allowed her the relief of quiet reflection.
 
没过多久，伍德豪斯先生就想要喝茶了。等喝完了茶，他又一心想要回家。还有些男士没有出来，他的三个伙伴只能尽力给他逗趣，不让他觉得时间已经很晚。韦斯顿先生又健谈，又爱交际，聚会无论怎样早散，他都不喜欢。不过，客厅里终于又来了一些人。埃尔顿先生喜气洋洋的，是最早进来的几个人之一。韦斯顿太太和爱玛一起坐在一张沙发上。他当即走到她们跟前，也不等她们邀请，就坐在了她们中间。
爱玛因为盼着弗兰克•邱吉尔先生要来，也变得兴高采烈，便欣然忘记了埃尔顿先生的不当行为，仍像以前一样觉得他还不错。他一开口就谈起了哈丽特，爱玛笑容可掬地倾听着。
埃尔顿先生说他为他那位漂亮的朋友——他那位漂亮、可爱、和蔼的朋友极为担忧。“你知道吗？我们来到兰多尔斯以后，你有没有听到她有什么消息？我很担心——说实话，她的病情使我大为惊恐。”他就这样十分得体地谈论了一番，也不大理会别人怎样回答，一心只为严重咽炎感到惊惧。爱玛觉得他还真不错。
然而，后来事情似乎发生了异变。好像突然间，他所以担心哈丽特得了严重咽炎，与其说是为哈丽特担心，不如说是为爱玛担心——与其说是关心这种病不要传染，不如说是关心爱玛不要传染上这种病。他情恳意切地求她暂时不要再去探望病人——求她答应他不冒这个险，等他去探问过佩里先生的意见再说。尽管爱玛想一笑置之，把话题扯回到正轨上来，可他还是为她忧煎个没完。爱玛有些恼火了。看起来——他也没法掩饰——他爱的显然是她爱玛，而不是哈丽特。如果当真如此，那就是朝三暮四，真是可鄙至极，可恶至极！爱玛很难捺住性子了。埃尔顿先生转向韦斯顿太太，求她帮助。“难道你不支持我吗？难道你不肯帮我劝一劝伍德豪斯小姐，叫她在拿不准史密斯小姐的病是否传染之前，先不要去戈达德太太家吗？她不答应我，我就不罢休——难道你不肯施加点影响，劝她答应我吗？”
“对别人关怀备至，”埃尔顿先生接着说道，“对自己却这样漫不经心！她要我今天待在家里，治好感冒，可她自己面临染上溃疡性咽炎的危险，也不答应避一避！韦斯顿太太，这公平吗？你给我们两个评评理。难道我没有权利抱怨吗？我想我一定会得到你的好心支持和援助。”
他说这番话时，从措辞到神态都显得他有资格异乎寻常地关心爱玛，因而爱玛发觉韦斯顿太太吃了一惊，而且觉得准是大吃一惊。而她本人因为又气又恼，一时不知说什么是好。她只能瞪他一眼，可是她心想，这一眼准能叫他清醒过来。随后她离开了沙发，坐到了她姐姐身边，把注意力都集中到她身上。
她还没来得及弄清埃尔顿先生如何对待她的这一责难，马上就冒出了另一个话题。原来，约翰•奈特利先生出去察看天气，这时刚回到屋里，向大家报告说外面已是遍地白雪，而且大雪还在纷飞，风也刮得正猛。最后，他又对伍德豪斯先生这样说道：
“先生，这将是你们冬季活动的一个有力的开端。让你的马车夫和马匹在暴风雪中赶路，这可是新鲜事儿啊。”
可怜的伍德豪斯先生吓得说不出话来，而别人却七嘴八舌，有的表示吃惊，有的并不感到奇怪，有的提出疑问，有的安慰两句。韦斯顿太太和爱玛苦口婆心地劝解他，叫他不要理会他女婿。他那个女婿真是冷酷无情，还要得意地乘胜追击。
“这样的天气还要冒险出门，”他说，“我很敬佩你的勇气，先生，因为你出门前肯定看出就要下雪了。谁都能看出就要下雪了。我钦佩你的勇气。我们也许能平平安安地回到家里。雪再下一两个小时，也不会把路封得无法通行。我们有两辆马车，就是一辆在荒野上让风吹翻了，还可以用那另一辆。也许在午夜之前，我们都能平平安安地回到哈特菲尔德。”
韦斯顿先生以另一种得意的口吻，说他早就知道在下雪了，但他没有吭声，免得引起伍德豪斯先生心焦，借口急着回家。至于说下了多大的雪，或者说要下多大的雪，搞得大家回不了家，那不过是说着玩的，他还就怕遇不到什么困难。他巴不得路不好走，他可以把客人全留在兰多尔斯。他满腔热情，保证能把每个人安顿好，还叫他太太同意他的说法：只要稍微想点办法，就能给每个人安排好住处。可韦斯顿太太真不知如何是好，因为她心里有数：家里只有两个空房间。
“怎么办，亲爱的爱玛？怎么办？”这是伍德豪斯先生发出的第一声惊叫，而且他有半晌没再做声。他向爱玛寻求安慰。爱玛保证不会有问题，说那几匹马都很精良，詹姆斯也很精干，再说周围还有那么多朋友，这才使他情绪好了一点。
他的大女儿和他一样惊慌。伊莎贝拉想来想去，就怕自己给困在兰多尔斯，而孩子们却待在哈特菲尔德。她心想，对于肯冒险的人来说，那条路现在还能通行，但是不能再拖延了，因此她急于要说定，让父亲和爱玛留在兰多尔斯，而她和丈夫立即出发，也许积雪会阻碍他们行进，他们还是要往回赶。
“亲爱的，你最好马上吩咐备车，”她说。“我们要是马上动身，也许还赶得回去。要是遇到很糟糕的情况，我可以下车走。我一点也不怕。就是走一半的路程，我也不在乎。你知道，我一到家就可以换鞋，这种事儿是不会使我着凉的。”
“真的呀！”她丈夫答道。“亲爱的伊莎贝拉，这倒是天下最奇特的事情了，因为平常什么事都能使你着凉。走回家去！也许你穿了一双很棒的鞋子，是可以走回家。可是那几匹马却受不了。”
伊莎贝拉转向韦斯顿太太，希望她能赞成她这个办法。韦斯顿太太只能表示赞成。伊莎贝拉接着走到爱玛跟前，可是爱玛还没有完全放弃大家一道走的希望。几个人正议论的时候，奈特利先生回来了。原来，他刚才听他弟弟说下雪了，便立即走出屋去，回来告诉大家说，他到外面察看过了，诸位不论什么时候想回去，现在也好，再过一个小时也好，管保没有丝毫困难。他走过了拐弯处——在去海伯里的路上走了一程——哪里的积雪也没超过半英寸厚——许多地方几乎连地面还没变白。眼下只是稀稀拉拉地飘着几片雪花，而云彩却在散开，看来雪就快停了。他见过了两个马车夫，他们都同意他的看法，认为没什么可担心的。
一听这话，伊莎贝拉不禁松了一大口气，爱玛为了父亲的缘故，也觉得很高兴。伍德豪斯先生虽然神经脆弱，心里也马上宽慰了些。不过，刚才引起那样一场虚惊，只要还待在兰多尔斯，他就不会感到自在。他感到高兴的是，现在回家没有什么危险了，但是不管别人怎么说，他都不相信待下去会安然无事。就在众人七嘴八舌出主意、提建议的时候，奈特利先生和爱玛三言两语就把这个问题解决了：
“你父亲安不下心来，你们为什么不走呢？”
“如果别人想走，我也不成问题。”
“要我拉铃吗？”
“行，你拉吧。”
奈特利先生拉了铃，也吩咐了备马车。又过了一会，爱玛心里浮起了这样的希望：等这次艰苦的做客结束之后，能看到一个烦人的伙伴回到自己家里，变得清醒和冷静下来，另一个伙伴重新平静和高兴起来。
马车来了。遇到这种场合，伍德豪斯先生总是首先受到关照，奈特利先生和韦斯顿先生小心翼翼地把他送上了他自己的马车。不过，他一看到下了那么多的雪，发现夜色比他预想的暗得多，不由得又惊恐起来，他们两个再怎么安慰，也无济于事。“我担心这一路很难走。恐怕可怜的伊莎贝拉不会觉得好受。可怜的爱玛要坐在第二辆车上。我不知道怎么办才好。两辆车要尽量靠近些。”于是他吩咐詹姆斯，叫他赶慢一些，等候另一辆车。
伊莎贝拉紧跟着父亲上了车，约翰•奈特利忘了他不该跟他们坐同一辆车，便理所当然地跟着妻子上去了。于是，爱玛由埃尔顿先生陪伴上了第二辆车时，就发现车门理所当然地关上了，他们可以坐在车上促膝谈心了。如果这事发生在她没起疑心之前，那她就一刻也不会感到尴尬，反倒会觉得十分快乐。她可以跟他谈论哈丽特，四分之三英里的路像是只有四分之一英里长。可是现在，她倒宁愿不要出现这种情况。她心想，韦斯顿先生的佳酿他喝了不少，肯定要胡言乱语了。
她想借助自己的仪态，来尽量约束他，便立即准备用十分平静而又十分严肃的口吻，谈谈天气和夜晚。可是她刚一开口，他们的马车刚走出大门，刚跟上另一辆马车，她的话题便被打断了——她的手被抓住了——她不得不听埃尔顿先生讲话了，他竟然狂热地向她求起爱来。他抓住这个宝贵的机会，倾诉他那早已众所周知的情感——又是希望——又是忧虑——又是倾慕——如果遭到拒绝，他宁愿去死。不过，他自信他的爱是热烈的、无与伦比的、绝无仅有的，必定会收到一定的效果。总之，他下定决心，非要她尽快郑重接受不可。情况确实如此。埃尔顿先生本来爱着哈丽特，现在却声称他爱她爱玛，居然无所顾忌——不作辩解——也见不到羞怯之色。爱玛想制止他，可是徒劳无益，他偏要讲下去，把话统统讲出来。爱玛尽管很气愤，但是由于当时的一个念头，到说话时又决计克制住自己。她觉得他做出这种蠢事，在相当程度上是酒后失态，因此很可能是一时的现象。于是，针对他的半醉半醒，她认为最好采取半认真半开玩笑的办法，说道：
“我感到非常惊讶，埃尔顿先生。居然对我说这些话！你忘乎所以了——你把我误当成我的朋友了。你有什么口信要带给史密斯小姐，我愿意代劳，可是请你别再向我说这种话了。”
“史密斯小姐！带口信给史密斯小姐！她算得了什么？”埃尔顿先生重复着她的话，口气那样坚定，装出一副不胜惊讶的神态，爱玛禁不住急忙答道：
“埃尔顿先生，你这行为太令人惊奇了！对此我只能作出一种解释：你神志不清了，不然你不会以这种方式跟我说话，也不会以这种方式谈论哈丽特。你清醒一些，不要胡说了，我尽量忘记今天的事。”
可是埃尔顿先生喝下的酒，只足以使他鼓起勇气，还不足以使他神志不清。他完全明白他的意图。他提出强烈的抗议，说她这样猜疑太让他伤心。他还顺便提起史密斯小姐作为爱玛的朋友，自然受到他的尊重，但是他感到奇怪，爱玛居然会提起她。他又重新说起了他的倾慕之情，急切地希望得到一个有利的回答。
爱玛认识到他的问题不是酒后失态，而是朝三暮四，肆无忌惮，便不顾什么礼貌了，回答道：
“我再也不用怀疑了。你已经表露得太清楚了。埃尔顿先生，我的惊讶是远远不能用言语来表达的。这一个月来，我亲眼看见你那样厚待史密斯小姐——我天天看见你向她献殷勤——现在却如此这般地向我求起爱来——这真是朝三暮四，我万万想不到会有这种事！请相信我，先生，你向我表白钟情，我一点也不感到高兴，丝毫也不感到高兴。”
“天哪！”埃尔顿先生嚷道，“这是什么意思呀？史密斯小姐！我有生以来从没想到过史密斯小姐——除了把她看做你的朋友以外，从没向她献过殷勤，从不管她是死是活。如果她想到别的地方了，那是她自己一厢情愿引起的错觉，我感到非常抱歉——万分抱歉——不过，史密斯小姐，怎么会呀！哦！伍德豪斯小姐！有伍德豪斯小姐在身边，谁还会看得上史密斯小姐啊！不，我以名誉担保，这谈不上朝三暮四。我心里只有你。我决不承认对别人动过丝毫的念头。好几个星期以来，我说的每句话，做的每件事，都只有一个意图，就是表白我对你的倾慕。你不可能当真怀疑我的真情。不可能！”——（他用讨好的口气说）——“我想你一定看出来了，明白我的意思。”
爱玛听了这话心里作何感想——在她的种种不快心情中，哪一种来得最为强烈，这是不可能讲清楚的。她气得一时答不上话来。埃尔顿先生本来就挺自信，现在见她沉默了一阵．心里越发受到鼓舞，便再次抓住她的手，兴冲冲地嚷道：
“迷人的伍德豪斯小姐！请允许我来解释这意味深长的沉默吧。这是承认你早就明白我的意思了。”
“不，先生，”爱玛嚷嚷道，“决没有这样的事。在这之前，我不仅一点也不明白你的意思，而且完全误解了你的意思。我感到很遗憾，你居然会动起感情来——我最不希望看到这样的事——你喜爱我的朋友哈丽特——你追求她（看来像是追求），使我感到十分高兴，我一直真心诚意地祝你成功。不过，我要是知道你去哈特菲尔德不是为了她，那我一定会认为你常来常往是打错了主意。难道我会相信你从来没有想过要讨好史密斯小姐？你从来没有认真地考虑过她？”
。从来没有，小姐，”埃尔顿先生觉得自己受到了侮辱，便大声嚷道：“我向你保证，从来没有。我会认真考虑史密斯小姐！史密斯小姐是个很好的姑娘，我真希望她能有个体面的归宿。但愿她非常幸福。毫无疑问，有些男人不会反对——各人有各人的标准。不过，就我而言，我想我还没有可怜到那个地步。我可不是没有希望找到一个门当户对的人，而只好去向史密斯小姐求婚！不，小姐，我去哈特菲尔德只是为了你，而你给我的鼓励——”
“鼓励，我给你鼓励！先生，你这样想可就大错特错了。我只是以为你爱上了我的朋友。若不是由于这个缘故，我只会把你看成一个一般的相识。我感到万分抱歉。不过，这样也好，误会到此为止。你要是还像以前那样，史密斯小姐兴许也会误解你的意思。你觉得你们之间门第悬殊，她可能跟我一样没有意识到。不过，实际上，这失望只是单方面的，而且我相信也不会持久。目前我还不打算结婚。”
埃尔顿先生气得没再做声。爱玛态度坚决，他没法再恳求。他们就这样越来越气愤，彼此羞愧不已，却不得不在一起再熬一阵，因为伍德豪斯先生害怕出危险．他们的马车只得慢慢地走。两人若不是怒气冲冲，定会感到尴尬至极。不过，直截了当地把情绪发泄出来，也就省得拐弯抹角地闹别扭了。他们也不知道马车什么时候拐进了牧师住宅巷，什么时候停了下来，却突然发现来到了牧师住宅门口。埃尔顿先生也没吭一声，就下了车。爱玛觉得有必要跟他道声晚安，对方同样回了声晚安，语气冷漠而高傲。接着，她带着无法形容的恼怒，回到了哈特菲尔德。
她父亲怀着万分喜悦的心情，欢迎她归来。他刚才一直在胆战心惊，唯恐她一个人坐车从牧师住宅回来，会遇到什么危险——车子要拐一个他想都不敢想的弯弯——赶车的是个陌生人——一个很一般的马车夫——而不是詹姆斯。看来，只要她平安归来，家里就会万事大吉，约翰．奈特利先生因为发过脾气，心里感到惭愧，现在显得非常亲切．非常体贴人，而且特别关心她父亲的安康，看样子——即使不大乐意陪他喝一钵粥——也深知喝粥对身体极有好处。对于这一家人来说，这一天在平静和舒适中结束了，只有爱玛例外。她从来没有这样心烦意乱过，好不容易装出了一副专心致志、高高兴兴的样子，直到量后各自回房休息的时候，她才松了一口气，能静下心来思索一番。
Part 1 Chapter 16
The hair was curled, and the maid sent away, and Emma sat down to think and be miserable. - It was a wretched business indeed! - Such an overthrow of every thing she had been wishing for! - Such a development of every thing most unwelcome! - Such a blow for Harriet! - that was the worst of all. Every part of it brought pain and humiliation, of some sort or other; but, compared with the evil to Harriet, all was light; and she would gladly have submitted to feel yet more mistaken - more in error - more disgraced by mis-judgment, than she actually was, could the effects of her blunders have been confined to herself.

`If I had not persuaded Harriet into liking the man, I could have borne any thing. He might have doubled his presumption to me - but poor Harriet!'

How she could have been so deceived! - He protested that he had never thought seriously of Harriet - never! She looked back as well as she could; but it was all confusion. She had taken up the idea, she supposed, and made every thing bend to it. His manners, however, must have been unmarked, wavering, dubious, or she could not have been so misled.

The picture! - How eager he had been about the picture! - and the charade! - and an hundred other circumstances; - how clearly they had seemed to point at Harriet. To be sure, the charade, with its `ready wit' - but then the `soft eyes' - in fact it suited neither; it was a jumble without taste or truth. Who could have seen through such thick-headed nonsense?

Certainly she had often, especially of late, thought his manners to herself unnecessarily gallant; but it had passed as his way, as a mere error of judgment, of knowledge, of taste, as one proof among others that he had not always lived in the best society, that with all the gentleness of his address, true elegance was sometimes wanting; but, till this very day, she had never, for an instant, suspected it to mean any thing but grateful respect to her as Harriet's friend.

To Mr. John Knightley was she indebted for her first idea on the subject, for the first start of its possibility. There was no denying that those brothers had penetration. She remembered what Mr. Knightley had once said to her about Mr. Elton, the caution he had given, the conviction he had professed that Mr. Elton would never marry indiscreetly; and blushed to think how much truer a knowledge of his character had been there shewn than any she had reached herself. It was dreadfully mortifying; but Mr. Elton was proving himself, in many respects, the very reverse of what she had meant and believed him; proud, assuming, conceited; very full of his own claims, and little concerned about the feelings of others.

Contrary to the usual course of things, Mr. Elton's wanting to pay his addresses to her had sunk him in her opinion. His professions and his proposals did him no service. She thought nothing of his attachment, and was insulted by his hopes. He wanted to marry well, and having the arrogance to raise his eyes to her, pretended to be in love; but she was perfectly easy as to his not suffering any disappointment that need be cared for. There had been no real affection either in his language or manners. Sighs and fine words had been given in abundance; but she could hardly devise any set of expressions, or fancy any tone of voice, less allied with real love. She need not trouble herself to pity him. He only wanted to aggrandise and enrich himself; and if Miss Woodhouse of Hartfield, the heiress of thirty thousand pounds, were not quite so easily obtained as he had fancied, he would soon try for Miss Somebody else with twenty, or with ten.

But - that he should talk of encouragement, should consider her as aware of his views, accepting his attentions, meaning (in short), to marry him! - should suppose himself her equal in connexion or mind! - look down upon her friend, so well understanding the gradations of rank below him, and be so blind to what rose above, as to fancy himself shewing no presumption in addressing her! - It was most provoking.

Perhaps it was not fair to expect him to feel how very much he was her inferior in talent, and all the elegancies of mind. The very want of such equality might prevent his perception of it; but he must know that in fortune and consequence she was greatly his superior. He must know that the Woodhouses had been settled for several generations at Hartfield, the younger branch of a very ancient family - and that the Eltons were nobody. The landed property of Hartfield certainly was inconsiderable, being but a sort of notch in the Donwell Abbey estate, to which all the rest of Highbury belonged; but their fortune, from other sources, was such as to make them scarcely secondary to Donwell Abbey itself, in every other kind of consequence; and the Woodhouses had long held a high place in the consideration of the neighbourhood which Mr. Elton had first entered not two years ago, to make his way as he could, without any alliances but in trade, or any thing to recommend him to notice but his situation and his civility. - But he had fancied her in love with him; that evidently must have been his dependence; and after raving a little about the seeming incongruity of gentle manners and a conceited head, Emma was obliged in common honesty to stop and admit that her own behaviour to him had been so complaisant and obliging, so full of courtesy and attention, as (supposing her real motive unperceived) might warrant a man of ordinary observation and delicacy, like Mr. Elton, in fancying himself a very decided favourite. If she had so misinterpreted his feelings, she had little right to wonder that he, with self-interest to blind him, should have mistaken hers.

The first error and the worst lay at her door. It was foolish, it was wrong, to take so active a part in bringing any two people together. It was adventuring too far, assuming too much, making light of what ought to be serious, a trick of what ought to be simple. She was quite concerned and ashamed, and resolved to do such things no more.

`Here have I,' said she, `actually talked poor Harriet into being very much attached to this man. She might never have thought of him but for me; and certainly never would have thought of him with hope, if I had not assured her of his attachment, for she is as modest and humble as I used to think him. Oh! that I had been satisfied with persuading her not to accept young Martin. There I was quite right. That was well done of me; but there I should have stopped, and left the rest to time and chance. I was introducing her into good company, and giving her the opportunity of pleasing some one worth having; I ought not to have attempted more. But now, poor girl, her peace is cut up for some time. I have been but half a friend to her; and if she were not to feel this disappointment so very much, I am sure I have not an idea of any body else who would be at all desirable for her; - William Coxe - Oh! no, I could not endure William Coxe - a pert young lawyer.'

She stopt to blush and laugh at her own relapse, and then resumed a more serious, more dispiriting cogitation upon what had been, and might be, and must be. The distressing explanation she had to make to Harriet, and all that poor Harriet would be suffering, with the awkwardness of future meetings, the difficulties of continuing or discontinuing the acquaintance, of subduing feelings, concealing resentment, and avoiding eclat, were enough to occupy her in most unmirthful reflections some time longer, and she went to bed at last with nothing settled but the conviction of her having blundered most dreadfully.

To youth and natural cheerfulness like Emma's, though under temporary gloom at night, the return of day will hardly fail to bring return of spirits. The youth and cheerfulness of morning are in happy analogy, and of powerful operation; and if the distress be not poignant enough to keep the eyes unclosed, they will be sure to open to sensations of softened pain and brighter hope.

Emma got up on the morrow more disposed for comfort than she had gone to bed, more ready to see alleviations of the evil before her, and to depend on getting tolerably out of it.

It was a great consolation that Mr. Elton should not be really in love with her, or so particularly amiable as to make it shocking to disappoint him - that Harriet's nature should not be of that superior sort in which the feelings are most acute and retentive - and that there could be no necessity for any body's knowing what had passed except the three principals, and especially for her father's being given a moment's uneasiness about it.

These were very cheering thoughts; and the sight of a great deal of snow on the ground did her further service, for any thing was welcome that might justify their all three being quite asunder at present.

The weather was most favourable for her; though Christmas Day, she could not go to church. Mr. Woodhouse would have been miserable had his daughter attempted it, and she was therefore safe from either exciting or receiving unpleasant and most unsuitable ideas. The ground covered with snow, and the atmosphere in that unsettled state between frost and thaw, which is of all others the most unfriendly for exercise, every morning beginning in rain or snow, and every evening setting in to freeze, she was for many days a most honourable prisoner. No intercourse with Harriet possible but by note; no church for her on Sunday any more than on Christmas Day; and no need to find excuses for Mr. Elton's absenting himself.

It was weather which might fairly confine every body at home; and though she hoped and believed him to be really taking comfort in some society or other, it was very pleasant to have her father so well satisfied with his being all alone in his own house, too wise to stir out; and to hear him say to Mr. Knightley, whom no weather could keep entirely from them, - 

`Ah! Mr. Knightley, why do not you stay at home like poor Mr. Elton?'

These days of confinement would have been, but for her private perplexities, remarkably comfortable, as such seclusion exactly suited her brother, whose feelings must always be of great importance to his companions; and he had, besides, so thoroughly cleared off his ill-humour at Randalls, that his amiableness never failed him during the rest of his stay at Hartfield. He was always agreeable and obliging, and speaking pleasantly of every body. But with all the hopes of cheerfulness, and all the present comfort of delay, there was still such an evil hanging over her in the hour of explanation with Harriet, as made it impossible for Emma to be ever perfectly at ease.
 
爱玛的头发卷好了，女佣给打发走了，她便坐下来思前想后，心里很不好受。这件事真让人伤心！她一直在企盼的事，就这样告吹了！她最讨厌的事，却出现了这样的结果！对哈丽特是多大的打击啊！这是最糟糕的。这件事处处给她带来了这样那样的痛苦和羞辱。但是，比起哈丽特的不幸来，一切都是微不足道的。假如她的过失仅仅殃及她本人，那她即使觉得自己比实际上犯了更大的错误——更严重的错误——由于判断错误而丢失更大的脸面，她也会心甘情愿。
“如果哈丽特不是听了我的劝说喜欢上了这个人，那我什么都可以忍受。埃尔顿先生可以对我做出加倍冒昧无礼的事来——但是可怜的哈丽特啊！”
她怎么能受这样的蒙骗呀！埃尔顿先生分辩说，他从来没有认真考虑过哈丽特——从来没有啊！她仔细想了想，可是脑子里却乱糟糟的。她觉得是她先有了这个念头，然后什么事都往这上面扯。不过，他的态度肯定是含含糊糊、犹犹豫豫的，否则她决不会产生这样的误解。
那幅画像！他多么热衷于那幅画像啊！那个字谜！还有上百个别的证据。看上去清清楚楚地表明他有意于哈丽特。当然，字谜中用了“聪敏过人”——接着又用了“温柔的眼睛”——其实这两者都不恰当。这只是一种胡拼乱凑，既不高雅，又不符合实际。谁能猜透这种笨拙的胡说八道呢？
的确，她经常感到他没有必要对她那样殷勤，特别是最近。不过，她一直把这看成他的习性，看成仅仅是错觉、误断或情趣不高，看成他并非一直生活在上流社会的一个明证。所以，尽管他谈吐斯文，但他有时还缺乏真正的文雅。不过，直到今天以前，她一直以为他念她是哈丽特的朋友，便对她又感激又敬重，一刻也没怀疑他还会有什么别的意思。
她多亏了约翰•奈特利先生，才第一次想到这个问题，开始意识到这种可能性。无可否认，这兄弟俩很有洞察力。她记得奈特利先生有一次跟她谈起埃尔顿先生，提醒她小心一些，说他深信埃尔顿先生决不会轻率结婚。对于埃尔顿先生的品格，有人看得比她准确得多，她想到这里脸就红了。这真叫她万分羞愧。的确，埃尔顿先生在许多方面与她想象的截然相反：傲慢、骄矜、自负，一心只为自己打算，丝毫不顾忌别人的情感。
此事异乎寻常的是，埃尔顿先生向她求爱，反而使她看不起他。他的表白和求婚全是徒劳无益。她一点也不稀罕他的爱，他的满怀希望使她感觉受了侮辱。他想攀一门好亲事，便自不量力地看中了她，大言不惭地说是爱上了她。不过，使她感到十分欣慰的是，他并没有颓然为之失望，用不着别人来安慰。他的言词和神情都没流露出真实的柔情。他说了不少甜言蜜语，老是唉声叹气，但她简直想不出有哪句话，也想不出有哪个声调，能比他的话、他的声调更缺少真正的爱。她用不着自寻烦恼来可怜他。他只不过是想提高自己的身价，捞取钱财而已。如果哈特菲尔德的身为三万英镑家产继承人的伍德豪斯小姐，并不像他想象的那样容易捞到手，那他马上就会去另找一位拥有两万英镑或一万英镑的小姐。
但是——他居然说他受到了鼓励，居然认为她知道了他的心意，接受了他的献殷勤，一句话，打算嫁给他！居然认为自己在门第和心智上与她旗鼓相当！居然瞧不起她的朋友，光看到别人地位比他低，却看不到有人地位比他高，居然不知天高地厚，向她求起婚来！真叫人来气。
也许，要指望他感觉自己在天资和心灵上赶不上她，那是不公道的。正是因为双方相去甚远，他才看不到这种差距。不过他应该明白，就财产和地位而言，她爱玛比他优越得多。他一定知道，伍德豪斯家是一个古老世家的后裔，已在哈特菲尔德居住了好几代——而埃尔顿家却湮没无闻。当然，哈特菲尔德的地产数量很少，只不过像是当维尔寺的一隅，海伯里的其余地产都归当维尔寺所有。不过，伍德豪斯家别的财源充裕，在其他方面几乎都不亚于当维尔寺。伍德豪斯家在这附近一带早就享有很高的声望，而埃尔顿先生只是两年前才来到这里，一心只想往上爬，除了职业上的来往之外，跟外界没有其他任何交往，除了身为牧师和对人彬彬有礼之外，没有其他任何惹人注目的地方。然而他却异想天开，以为她爱玛爱上了他。显然，他一定是这样认为的。举止那么斯文，心里却那么不自量，爱玛对这明显的表里不一嘀咕了一阵之后，又不得不停下来，坦率地承认自己对他那样热心体贴，那样礼貌周全，像埃尔顿先生这样不大明察、不大敏锐的人，在没有察觉她的真正动机的情况下，难免会想入非非，认定自己成_r她的心上人。既然她爱玛都误解了他的感情，那他埃尔顿让个人的私利迷住了心窍，因而误解了她的感情，她也就没有什么权利觉得奇怪了。
首先出错，而且错得更严重的，是她。那么起劲地要把两个人撮合在一起，真是又愚蠢又荒唐。本该是很严肃的事，却不当一回事，本该是很简单的事，却拿来当儿戏，真是太冒失、太逞能了。她深感不安，羞愧不已，决心再也不干这种事了。
“其实，”她心想，“可怜的哈丽特是听了我的话，才深深地爱上了这个人。要不是因为我，她可能永远也不会想到他的；要不是我一再说他喜欢她，她决不会对他抱有希望，因为她这个人又谦虚又谨慎，以前我总以为埃尔顿先生也是又谦虚又谨慎。唉！要是我仅仅劝说她拒绝马丁就好了。在这一点上，我全然没有错。这件事我干得很好，不过我应该就此罢手，其余的留给时间和机会去安排。我把她引荐到上流社会，使她有机会赢得一个值得攀附的人的好感；我不该做过了头。可是现在，可怜的姑娘，她的心在很长一段时间里得不到安宁了。我只不过帮了她一半忙。即使她对这次失恋并不感到十分伤心，那我也想不出还有哪个人对她比较合适。威廉•考克斯——哦！不行，我可受不了威廉•考克斯——一个愣头愣脑的年轻律师。”
她不再往下想了，不由得脸红了，笑自己又故态复萌。接着她又更加认真、更加颓丧地回顾了已经发生的事，揣摩了可能发生和必定发生的事。她不得不令人伤心地向哈丽特说明实情，可怜的哈丽特会感到多么痛苦，以后他们俩再见面会多么尴尬，不管继续来往还是中断来往，以及抑制感情，掩饰忿恨，避免冲突，都是很难的事，这些足以使她懊丧地又思忖了一会。最后她上床睡觉了，除了确信自己铸成大错之外，别的什么也没琢磨出来。
像爱玛这样富有朝气而又生性欢快的人，尽管夜里一时感到忧伤，但是一到白天定会重又高兴起来。早晨的朝气和欢快气息和她有着绝妙的酷似之处，而且对她起着强烈的感染作用。只要不是痛苦得无法合眼，等到睁开眼时，那就会感到痛苦已经缓解，心里充满了希望。
爱玛第二天起床时，感觉比上床时好受一些，心想眼前的不幸还会不断减轻，相信她定能从中摆脱出来。
使她感到莫大安慰的是：其一、埃尔顿先生并没有真正爱上她，对她并不是特别亲切，拒绝他也没有什么大不了的；其二、哈丽特不是一个生性出众的人，感情不是十分强烈，也不会至死不变；其三、除了三个主要的人之外，没有必要让其他人知道内情，特别是没有必要让她父亲为这事感到一时一刻的不安。
这些想法使她高兴起来。看到地上积着厚厚的雪，她越发感到高兴，因为任何事只要能使他们眼下互不见面，她都要为之庆幸。
天气对她十分有利。虽然是圣诞节，她却不能上教堂。她若是想去的话，伍德豪斯先生定会于心不忍，因此她可以确保无事，既不会引起又不会招来令人不快和令人难堪的想法。地上覆盖着雪，大气变幻不定，时而要结冰，时而要解冻，这最不适合搞什么活动。每天早上不是下雪就是下雨，到了晚上就开始结冻。接连好几天，她都心甘情愿地关在家里。跟哈丽特没法来往，只能写写信；星期天跟圣诞节一样，也不能上教堂；埃尔顿先生不来登门，也无须为他找什么借口。
这种天气完全可以把每个人都禁锢在家里。爱玛虽然认为父亲跟朋友在一起过得很快活，也希望他能这样做，但是使她+分高兴的是，他现在却情愿一个人待在家里，明智地不出门；而且她还听他对不管什么天气都要来看他们的奈特利先生说：
“咳！奈特利先生，你为什么不像可怜的埃尔顿先生那样待在家里呢？”
要不是因为心里烦恼，这几天闭门不出本可以过得极其愉快，因为她姐夫最不喜欢人来人往，而他的情绪又总给他的朋友带来很大影响。再说，他在兰多尔斯生的闷气早已涤荡而光，回到哈特菲尔德以后一直是和和气气的。他总是又和蔼又热心，谈起谁来都拣好话说。不过，尽管可望让人快活的事情不少，尽管还存在暂时拖延的欣慰，但足向哈丽特说明真情的时刻总要来临的，这一不幸正威胁着爱玛，使她不可能完全安下心来。
Part 1 Chapter 17
Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley were not detained long at Hartfield. The weather soon improved enough for those to move who must move; and Mr. Woodhouse having, as usual, tried to persuade his daughter to stay behind with all her children, was obliged to see the whole party set off, and return to his lamentations over the destiny of poor Isabella; - which poor Isabella, passing her life with those she doated on, full of their merits, blind to their faults, and always innocently busy, might have been a model of right feminine happiness.

The evening of the very day on which they went brought a note from Mr. Elton to Mr. Woodhouse, a long, civil, ceremonious note, to say, with Mr. Elton's best compliments, `that he was proposing to leave Highbury the following morning in his way to Bath; where, in compliance with the pressing entreaties of some friends, he had engaged to spend a few weeks, and very much regretted the impossibility he was under, from various circumstances of weather and business, of taking a personal leave of Mr. Woodhouse, of whose friendly civilities he should ever retain a grateful sense - and had Mr. Woodhouse any commands, should be happy to attend to them.'

Emma was most agreeably surprized. - Mr. Elton's absence just at this time was the very thing to be desired. She admired him for contriving it, though not able to give him much credit for the manner in which it was announced. Resentment could not have been more plainly spoken than in a civility to her father, from which she was so pointedly excluded. She had not even a share in his opening compliments. - Her name was not mentioned; - and there was so striking a change in all this, and such an ill-judged solemnity of leave-taking in his graceful acknowledgments, as she thought, at first, could not escape her father's suspicion.

It did, however. - Her father was quite taken up with the surprize of so sudden a journey, and his fears that Mr. Elton might never get safely to the end of it, and saw nothing extraordinary in his language. It was a very useful note, for it supplied them with fresh matter for thought and conversation during the rest of their lonely evening. Mr. Woodhouse talked over his alarms, and Emma was in spirits to persuade them away with all her usual promptitude.

She now resolved to keep Harriet no longer in the dark. She had reason to believe her nearly recovered from her cold, and it was desirable that she should have as much time as possible for getting the better of her other complaint before the gentleman's return. She went to Mrs. Goddard's accordingly the very next day, to undergo the necessary penance of communication; and a severe one it was. - She had to destroy all the hopes which she had been so industriously feeding - to appear in the ungracious character of the one preferred - and acknowledge herself grossly mistaken and mis-judging in all her ideas on one subject, all her observations, all her convictions, all her prophecies for the last six weeks.

The confession completely renewed her first shame - and the sight of Harriet's tears made her think that she should never be in charity with herself again.

Harriet bore the intelligence very well - blaming nobody - and in every thing testifying such an ingenuousness of disposition and lowly opinion of herself, as must appear with particular advantage at that moment to her friend.

Emma was in the humour to value simplicity and modesty to the utmost; and all that was amiable, all that ought to be attaching, seemed on Harriet's side, not her own. Harriet did not consider herself as having any thing to complain of. The affection of such a man as Mr. Elton would have been too great a distinction. - She never could have deserved him - and nobody but so partial and kind a friend as Miss Woodhouse would have thought it possible.

Her tears fell abundantly - but her grief was so truly artless, that no dignity could have made it more respectable in Emma's eyes - and she listened to her and tried to console her with all her heart and understanding - really for the time convinced that Harriet was the superior creature of the two - and that to resemble her would be more for her own welfare and happiness than all that genius or intelligence could do.

It was rather too late in the day to set about being simple-minded and ignorant; but she left her with every previous resolution confirmed of being humble and discreet, and repressing imagination all the rest of her life. Her second duty now, inferior only to her father's claims, was to promote Harriet's comfort, and endeavour to prove her own affection in some better method than by match-making. She got her to Hartfield, and shewed her the most unvarying kindness, striving to occupy and amuse her, and by books and conversation, to drive Mr. Elton from her thoughts.

Time, she knew, must be allowed for this being thoroughly done; and she could suppose herself but an indifferent judge of such matters in general, and very inadequate to sympathise in an attachment to Mr. Elton in particular; but it seemed to her reasonable that at Harriet's age, and with the entire extinction of all hope, such a progress might be made towards a state of composure by the time of Mr. Elton's return, as to allow them all to meet again in the common routine of acquaintance, without any danger of betraying sentiments or increasing them.

Harriet did think him all perfection, and maintained the non-existence of any body equal to him in person or goodness - and did, in truth, prove herself more resolutely in love than Emma had foreseen; but yet it appeared to her so natural, so inevitable to strive against an inclination of that sort unrequited, that she could not comprehend its continuing very long in equal force.

If Mr. Elton, on his return, made his own indifference as evident and indubitable as she could not doubt he would anxiously do, she could not imagine Harriet's persisting to place her happiness in the sight or the recollection of him.

Their being fixed, so absolutely fixed, in the same place, was bad for each, for all three. Not one of them had the power of removal, or of effecting any material change of society. They must encounter each other, and make the best of it.

Harriet was farther unfortunate in the tone of her companions at Mrs. Goddard's; Mr. Elton being the adoration of all the teachers and great girls in the school; and it must be at Hartfield only that she could have any chance of hearing him spoken of with cooling moderation or repellent truth. Where the wound had been given, there must the cure be found if anywhere; and Emma felt that, till she saw her in the way of cure, there could be no true peace for herself.
 
约翰•奈特利夫妇没有在哈特菲尔德逗留多久。天气很快好转，该走的人可以走了。伍德豪斯先生像往常一样，先是挽留女儿跟孩子们多住些日子，后来不得不把他们全都送走了，回头又哀叹起可怜的伊莎贝拉的命运来。而这位可怜的伊莎贝拉跟自己心爱的人朝夕相处，光知道他们有这样那样的优点，全然看不到他们有什么缺点，而且总是天真地忙来忙去，或许真可以说是女人生活幸福的一个典范。
就在他们走的那天晚上，埃尔顿先生叫人给伍德豪斯先生送来了一封信。这是一封礼仪周全、客客气气的长信，表达了埃尔顿先生的崇高敬意。信里说：“我打算明天早上离开海伯里去巴思（译注：巴思：英国西南部埃文郡东北部一城市，著名的矿泉疗养胜地）。我接受了几位朋友的盛情邀请，答应去那里住上几周。由于天气和事务的关系，我不能亲临府上辞行，深感抱歉。我将永远铭记先生的深情厚谊——先生如有吩咐，我将乐意效劳。”
爱玛感到惊喜不已。埃尔顿先生这时候走开，真是求之不得。她佩服他能想出这一招，但他采取这种方式通知他们，她却无法赞赏。他客客气气地给她父亲写信，对她却只字不提，这再明显不过地表露了他的忿懑之情。共至在开头的问候中，也把她撇在一边，连她的名字都不提一下。他这番变化太明显了，辞别中虽然表示了谢意，但是一本正经的并不明智，因此她从一开始就担心，这难免会引起她父亲的猜疑。
不过这倒没有。她父亲光顾得为埃尔顿先生这次突然出门感到诧异，还担心他能否安全抵达目的地，并没有察觉他的言词有什么异乎寻常的地方。这封信很有用处，在这孤寂的夜晚余下的时间里，他们可以有新鲜的事可以想、可以谈了。伍德豪斯先生谈起了他的担忧，爱玛则兴致勃勃地劝说他，像往常一样迅速打消了他的忧虑。
她现在打定主意，不再让哈丽特蒙在鼓里。她有理由相信，哈丽特的感冒差不多痊愈了，她最好赶在埃尔顿先生回来之前，尽可能多花些时间治好她的心病。于是，第二天她就跑到戈达德太太家，去承受说明真情的苦差。这还真是一件苦不堪言的差事。她不得不把她辛勤培育出来的希望全部摧毁——摆出一个令人喜爱之人的令人讨厌的身份，承认最近六个星期以来，她在这个问题上的所有想法、所有看法、所有信念、所有预言；全都是大错特错，荒谬绝伦。
这番坦白又彻底勾起了她起初的羞愧——眼见哈丽特流出了眼泪，她觉得她永远也不能原谅自己了。
哈丽特听了这消息，表现得倒挺能担待的——也不责怪谁——处处表明了她那纯朴的性情和自卑的心理，而此时此刻，这对她的朋友一定具有特别重要的意义。
爱玛这时的心情，倒是再推崇纯朴和谦逊不过了。天下一切最可爱、最迷人的优点，似乎都属于哈丽特的，而不为她所有。哈丽特认为自己没有什么好抱怨的。要是能被埃尔顿先生这样的男人所爱上，那该是多大的荣幸。她根本配不上他——只有伍德豪斯小姐这种好心加偏心的朋友，才会认为有这个可能。
她泪如泉涌——不过她是真的伤心，丝毫也不做作，在爱玛看来，不管多高贵的人，也不会比她表现得更可敬——爱玛听她说话，真心诚意地安慰她、体谅她——这时她还真觉得，她们两人比起来，哈丽特倒是更强些——她若是能像哈丽特那样，那她就会感到无比安乐、无比幸福，任何富有聪明才智的人都要望尘莫及。
天已经很晚了，要从这一天学着变得头脑简单、愚昧无知，那是来不及了。但她离开哈丽特时，还是坚定了先前的决心：从今以后，一定要谦虚谨慎，不再胡思乱想。现在，除了伺候父亲之外，她的第二职责就是让哈丽特过得快活，用一种比做媒更好的方式，证实自己对她的一片真心。她把她接到哈特菲尔德，始终无微不至地关怀她，想方设法让她做事，帮她解闷，给她书看，陪她聊天，使她不再去想埃尔顿先生。
她知道，要彻底做到这一点还需要时间。一般说来，她觉得自己对这类事不是很明鉴，特别是有人竟然爱上了埃尔顿先生，真叫她不可思议。不过，哈丽特毕竟年轻，加上希望已经完全破灭，只要这样发展下去，等到埃尔顿先生回来时，双方的情绪就可以归于平静，大家又能像一般熟人那样往来，既不会流露柔情，也不会增添蜜意。这似乎也是舍情合理的。
哈丽特确实把埃尔顿先生视为完人，认定世上没有人在品貌上能与他媲美，事实证明她还真比爱玛料想的更爱埃尔顿先生。不过，爱玛觉得这种单相思会自然而然地、不可避免地受到抑制，因此她无法理解这样的感情能持续多久。
她认为埃尔顿先生回来后，肯定会明确无疑地摆出一副毫不在乎的架势，如果真是如此，那她可就想象不出：哈丽特为什么非要把自己的幸福寄托在见到他或回想他上。
他们住在同一个地方，而且是绝对无法改变的，这对谁都不利，对三个人都不利。他们谁也搬不走，谁也无法改变自己的社交环境。他们必定要见面，而且要尽可能随遇而安。
对哈丽特来说，更加不幸的，是她在戈达德太太学校里的同伴们的说话腔调。埃尔顿先生成了学校里所有女教师和了不起的女学生的崇拜对象。只有在哈特菲尔德，她才有机会听到有人对他作出冷静而适度的分析，说出令人反感的事实。创伤如果可以在哪儿治愈的话，那就该哪儿受伤就在哪儿治愈。爱玛感到，不看见哈丽特治愈创伤，她自己就不可能有真正的安宁。
Part 2 Chapter 1
Emma and Harriet had been walking together one morning, and, in Emma's opinion, had been talking enough of Mr. Elton for that day. She could not think that Harriet's solace or her own sins required more; and she was therefore industriously getting rid of the subject as they returned; - but it burst out again when she thought she had succeeded, and after speaking some time of what the poor must suffer in winter, and receiving no other answer than a very plaintive - `Mr. Elton is so good to the poor!' she found something else must be done.

They were just approaching the house where lived Mrs. and Miss Bates. She determined to call upon them and seek safety in numbers. There was always sufficient reason for such an attention; Mrs. and Miss Bates loved to be called on, and she knew she was considered by the very few who presumed ever to see imperfection in her, as rather negligent in that respect, and as not contributing what she ought to the stock of their scanty comforts.

She had had many a hint from Mr. Knightley and some from her own heart, as to her deficiency - but none were equal to counteract the persuasion of its being very disagreeable, - a waste of time - tiresome women - and all the horror of being in danger of falling in with the second-rate and third-rate of Highbury, who were calling on them for ever, and therefore she seldom went near them. But now she made the sudden resolution of not passing their door without going in - observing, as she proposed it to Harriet, that, as well as she could calculate, they were just now quite safe from any letter from Jane Fairfax.

The house belonged to people in business. Mrs. and Miss Bates occupied the drawing-room floor; and there, in the very moderate-sized apartment, which was every thing to them, the visitors were most cordially and even gratefully welcomed; the quiet neat old lady, who with her knitting was seated in the warmest corner, wanting even to give up her place to Miss Woodhouse, and her more active, talking daughter, almost ready to overpower them with care and kindness, thanks for their visit, solicitude for their shoes, anxious inquiries after Mr. Woodhouse's health, cheerful communications about her mother's, and sweet-cake from the beaufet - `Mrs. Cole had just been there, just called in for ten minutes, and had been so good as to sit an hour with them, and she had taken a piece of cake and been so kind as to say she liked it very much; and, therefore, she hoped Miss Woodhouse and Miss Smith would do them the favour to eat a piece too.'

The mention of the Coles was sure to be followed by that of Mr. Elton. There was intimacy between them, and Mr. Cole had heard from Mr. Elton since his going away. Emma knew what was coming; they must have the letter over again, and settle how long he had been gone, and how much he was engaged in company, and what a favourite he was wherever he went, and how full the Master of the Ceremonies' ball had been; and she went through it very well, with all the interest and all the commendation that could be requisite, and always putting forward to prevent Harriet's being obliged to say a word.

This she had been prepared for when she entered the house; but meant, having once talked him handsomely over, to be no farther incommoded by any troublesome topic, and to wander at large amongst all the Mistresses and Misses of Highbury, and their card-parties. She had not been prepared to have Jane Fairfax succeed Mr. Elton; but he was actually hurried off by Miss Bates, she jumped away from him at last abruptly to the Coles, to usher in a letter from her niece.

`Oh! yes - Mr. Elton, I understand - certainly as to dancing - Mrs. Cole was telling me that dancing at the rooms at Bath was - Mrs. Cole was so kind as to sit some time with us, talking of Jane; for as soon as she came in, she began inquiring after her, Jane is so very great a favourite there. Whenever she is with us, Mrs. Cole does not know how to shew her kindness enough; and I must say that Jane deserves it as much as any body can. And so she began inquiring after her directly, saying, ``I know you cannot have heard from Jane lately, because it is not her time for writing;'' and when I immediately said, ``But indeed we have, we had a letter this very morning,'' I do not know that I ever saw any body more surprized. ``Have you, upon your honour?'' said she; ``well, that is quite unexpected. Do let me hear what she says.'''

Emma's politeness was at hand directly, to say, with smiling interest - 

`Have you heard from Miss Fairfax so lately? I am extremely happy. I hope she is well?'

`Thank you. You are so kind!' replied the happily deceived aunt, while eagerly hunting for the letter. - `Oh! here it is. I was sure it could not be far off; but I had put my huswife upon it, you see, without being aware, and so it was quite hid, but I had it in my hand so very lately that I was almost sure it must be on the table. I was reading it to Mrs. Cole, and since she went away, I was reading it again to my mother, for it is such a pleasure to her - a letter from Jane - that she can never hear it often enough; so I knew it could not be far off, and here it is, only just under my huswife - and since you are so kind as to wish to hear what she says; - but, first of all, I really must, in justice to Jane, apologise for her writing so short a letter - only two pages you see - hardly two - and in general she fills the whole paper and crosses half. My mother often wonders that I can make it out so well. She often says, when the letter is first opened, ``Well, Hetty, now I think you will be put to it to make out all that checker-work'' - don't you, ma'am? - And then I tell her, I am sure she would contrive to make it out herself, if she had nobody to do it for her - every word of it - I am sure she would pore over it till she had made out every word. And, indeed, though my mother's eyes are not so good as they were, she can see amazingly well still, thank God! with the help of spectacles. It is such a blessing! My mother's are really very good indeed. Jane often says, when she is here, ``I am sure, grandmama, you must have had very strong eyes to see as you do - and so much fine work as you have done too! - I only wish my eyes may last me as well.'''

All this spoken extremely fast obliged Miss Bates to stop for breath; and Emma said something very civil about the excellence of Miss Fairfax's handwriting.

`You are extremely kind,' replied Miss Bates, highly gratified; `you who are such a judge, and write so beautifully yourself. I am sure there is nobody's praise that could give us so much pleasure as Miss Woodhouse's. My mother does not hear; she is a little deaf you know. Ma'am,' addressing her, `do you hear what Miss Woodhouse is so obliging to say about Jane's handwriting?'

And Emma had the advantage of hearing her own silly compliment repeated twice over before the good old lady could comprehend it. She was pondering, in the meanwhile, upon the possibility, without seeming very rude, of making her escape from Jane Fairfax's letter, and had almost resolved on hurrying away directly under some slight excuse, when Miss Bates turned to her again and seized her attention.

`My mother's deafness is very trifling you see - just nothing at all. By only raising my voice, and saying any thing two or three times over, she is sure to hear; but then she is used to my voice. But it is very remarkable that she should always hear Jane better than she does me. Jane speaks so distinct! However, she will not find her grandmama at all deafer than she was two years ago; which is saying a great deal at my mother's time of life - and it really is full two years, you know, since she was here. We never were so long without seeing her before, and as I was telling Mrs. Cole, we shall hardly know how to make enough of her now.'

`Are you expecting Miss Fairfax here soon?'

`Oh yes; next week.'

`Indeed! - that must be a very great pleasure.'

`Thank you. You are very kind. Yes, next week. Every body is so surprized; and every body says the same obliging things. I am sure she will be as happy to see her friends at Highbury, as they can be to see her. Yes, Friday or Saturday; she cannot say which, because Colonel Campbell will be wanting the carriage himself one of those days. So very good of them to send her the whole way! But they always do, you know. Oh yes, Friday or Saturday next. That is what she writes about. That is the reason of her writing out of rule, as we call it; for, in the common course, we should not have heard from her before next Tuesday or Wednesday.'

`Yes, so I imagined. I was afraid there could be little chance of my hearing any thing of Miss Fairfax to-day.'

`So obliging of you! No, we should not have heard, if it had not been for this particular circumstance, of her being to come here so soon. My mother is so delighted! - for she is to be three months with us at least. Three months, she says so, positively, as I am going to have the pleasure of reading to you. The case is, you see, that the Campbells are going to Ireland. Mrs. Dixon has persuaded her father and mother to come over and see her directly. They had not intended to go over till the summer, but she is so impatient to see them again - for till she married, last October, she was never away from them so much as a week, which must make it very strange to be in different kingdoms, I was going to say, but however different countries, and so she wrote a very urgent letter to her mother - or her father, I declare I do not know which it was, but we shall see presently in Jane's letter - wrote in Mr. Dixon's name as well as her own, to press their coming over directly, and they would give them the meeting in Dublin, and take them back to their country seat, Baly-craig, a beautiful place, I fancy. Jane has heard a great deal of its beauty; from Mr. Dixon, I mean - I do not know that she ever heard about it from any body else; but it was very natural, you know, that he should like to speak of his own place while he was paying his addresses - and as Jane used to be very often walking out with them - for Colonel and Mrs. Campbell were very particular about their daughter's not walking out often with only Mr. Dixon, for which I do not at all blame them; of course she heard every thing he might be telling Miss Campbell about his own home in Ireland; and I think she wrote us word that he had shewn them some drawings of the place, views that he had taken himself. He is a most amiable, charming young man, I believe. Jane was quite longing to go to Ireland, from his account of things.'

At this moment, an ingenious and animating suspicion entering Emma's brain with regard to Jane Fairfax, this charming Mr. Dixon, and the not going to Ireland, she said, with the insidious design of farther discovery,

`You must feel it very fortunate that Miss Fairfax should be allowed to come to you at such a time. Considering the very particular friendship between her and Mrs. Dixon, you could hardly have expected her to be excused from accompanying Colonel and Mrs. Campbell.'

`Very true, very true, indeed. The very thing that we have always been rather afraid of; for we should not have liked to have her at such a distance from us, for months together - not able to come if any thing was to happen. But you see, every thing turns out for the best. They want her (Mr. and Mrs. Dixon) excessively to come over with Colonel and Mrs. Campbell; quite depend upon it; nothing can be more kind or pressing than their joint invitation, Jane says, as you will hear presently; Mr. Dixon does not seem in the least backward in any attention. He is a most charming young man. Ever since the service he rendered Jane at Weymouth, when they were out in that party on the water, and she, by the sudden whirling round of something or other among the sails, would have been dashed into the sea at once, and actually was all but gone, if he had not, with the greatest presence of mind, caught hold of her habit - (I can never think of it without trembling!) - But ever since we had the history of that day, I have been so fond of Mr. Dixon!'

`But, in spite of all her friends' urgency, and her own wish of seeing Ireland, Miss Fairfax prefers devoting the time to you and Mrs. Bates?'

`Yes - entirely her own doing, entirely her own choice; and Colonel and Mrs. Campbell think she does quite right, just what they should recommend; and indeed they particularly wish her to try her native air, as she has not been quite so well as usual lately.'

`I am concerned to hear of it. I think they judge wisely. But Mrs. Dixon must be very much disappointed. Mrs. Dixon, I understand, has no remarkable degree of personal beauty; is not, by any means, to be compared with Miss Fairfax.'

`Oh! no. You are very obliging to say such things - but certainly not. There is no comparison between them. Miss Campbell always was absolutely plain - but extremely elegant and amiable.'

`Yes, that of course.'

`Jane caught a bad cold, poor thing! so long ago as the 7th of November, (as I am going to read to you,) and has never been well since. A long time, is not it, for a cold to hang upon her? She never mentioned it before, because she would not alarm us. Just like her! so considerate! - But however, she is so far from well, that her kind friends the Campbells think she had better come home, and try an air that always agrees with her; and they have no doubt that three or four months at Highbury will entirely cure her - and it is certainly a great deal better that she should come here, than go to Ireland, if she is unwell. Nobody could nurse her, as we should do.'

`It appears to me the most desirable arrangement in the world.'

`And so she is to come to us next Friday or Saturday, and the Campbells leave town in their way to Holyhead the Monday following - as you will find from Jane's letter. So sudden! - You may guess, dear Miss Woodhouse, what a flurry it has thrown me in! If it was not for the drawback of her illness - but I am afraid we must expect to see her grown thin, and looking very poorly. I must tell you what an unlucky thing happened to me, as to that. I always make a point of reading Jane's letters through to myself first, before I read them aloud to my mother, you know, for fear of there being any thing in them to distress her. Jane desired me to do it, so I always do: and so I began to-day with my usual caution; but no sooner did I come to the mention of her being unwell, than I burst out, quite frightened, with ``Bless me! poor Jane is ill!'' - which my mother, being on the watch, heard distinctly, and was sadly alarmed at. However, when I read on, I found it was not near so bad as I had fancied at first; and I make so light of it now to her, that she does not think much about it. But I cannot imagine how I could be so off my guard. If Jane does not get well soon, we will call in Mr. Perry. The expense shall not be thought of; and though he is so liberal, and so fond of Jane that I dare say he would not mean to charge any thing for attendance, we could not suffer it to be so, you know. He has a wife and family to maintain, and is not to be giving away his time. Well, now I have just given you a hint of what Jane writes about, we will turn to her letter, and I am sure she tells her own story a great deal better than I can tell it for her.'

`I am afraid we must be running away,' said Emma, glancing at Harriet, and beginning to rise - `My father will be expecting us. I had no intention, I thought I had no power of staying more than five minutes, when I first entered the house. I merely called, because I would not pass the door without inquiring after Mrs. Bates; but I have been so pleasantly detained! Now, however, we must wish you and Mrs. Bates good morning.'

And not all that could be urged to detain her succeeded. She regained the street - happy in this, that though much had been forced on her against her will, though she had in fact heard the whole substance of Jane Fairfax's letter, she had been able to escape the letter itself.
 
一天早上，爱玛和哈丽特在一起散步。爱玛觉得，这一天她们谈论埃尔顿先生已经谈够了。她认为无论是为了安慰哈丽特，还是为了忏悔她自己的罪过，都不需要再多谈了。所以，在回家的路上，她极力回避这个话题。可是，她刚以为她回避成功了，这个话题重又冒了出来。她说了一阵穷人冬天一定很苦的话，只听哈丽特十分悲哀地回了一声：“埃尔顿先生对穷人真好！”爱玛意识到只得另想个办法。
这时，两人刚好走近了贝茨太太和贝茨小姐的家。爱玛决定去看看她们，人一多哈丽特就无法再提埃尔顿先生了。要去看望贝茨母女俩，总会找到充分理由的。她们喜欢别人去看望她们。她还知道，有极少数人自以为看到了她的不足，认为她在这方面有些疏忽，而那母女俩本来就很少得到安慰，她也没有尽到自己应尽的责任。
对于她的缺点，奈特利先生多次提醒过她，她自己心里也时而有所觉察，但这都不足于抵消这样一个想法：去看望这母女俩是很不愉快的事，是浪费时间，她们俩令人讨厌罢了，更令人可怕的是，还会碰到海伯里一些二三流的人，这种人总往她们家里跑，因此她很少去接近那母女俩。可是眼下她突然打定主意，不能过门而不入——她对哈丽特提出这一建议时，说照她的估计，简-费尔法克斯最近不会有信来，她们可以尽管放心去。
这幢房子是一些买卖人的。贝茨母女住在客厅的那一层，这里有一个不大的房间，也是母女俩仅有的一间屋子，两位客人在这里受到了极其热烈、甚至极其感人的欢迎。那个安安静静、喜欢整洁的老太太正坐在最暖和的角落做针线活，见伍德豪斯小姐来了，甚至想把她的位置让给她；她那个比她活跃、比她话多的女儿，时而感谢她们来访，时而为她们的鞋子担心，时而焦急地询问伍德豪斯先生身体如何，时而兴冲冲地说起她自己的母亲的身体，时而从食品柜里拿出甜饼来，那个亲切友好劲儿，几乎让两位客人受不了。“科尔太太刚来过，本来只打算待十分钟，后来却坐了一个钟头。她还吃了一块甜饼，而且好心好意地说她很喜欢吃。因此，希望伍德豪斯小姐和哈丽特小姐也都赏脸吃一块。”
一提起科尔家的人，紧跟着势必要提起埃尔顿先生。他们彼此关系密切，埃尔顿先生走后还给科尔先生来过信。爱玛知道下面要怎么办了。她们一定会再谈起那封信，算算他走了多久，猜想他怎样忙于应酬，走到哪里都如何受人喜爱，典礼官的舞会如何热闹。爱玛对此应付自如，怀着必要的兴趣，做了必要的赞许，而且总是抢在前面，免得哈丽特不得不说一两句。
爱玛进屋时就作好了这样的思想准备，不过她原打算把埃尔顿先生恰如其分地议论一番之后，就不再去谈论任何惹人心烦的话题，而只想东拉西扯地随便聊聊海伯里的太太小姐，以及她们打牌的事。她没料到谈完埃尔顿先生之后，居然会谈起简•费尔法克斯小姐。原来，贝茨小姐不愿多谈埃尔顿先生，匆匆说了几句之后，就突然把话题转到科尔家，扯出了科尔太太收到她外甥女的一封信。
“哦！是的——埃尔顿先生，我明白——说到跳舞嘛——科尔太太告诉我说巴思的舞会很——科尔太太真好，跟我们坐了好久，谈起了简。她一进门就问起了简，简在这儿可讨人喜欢啦。科尔太太每次来我们家，对她关心得不得了。我得说一句，简比谁都不差，这样的关心受之无愧。就这样，科尔太太一进门就问起了简，说道：‘我知道你们近来不会收到简的信，因为这不是她写信的时候。’我连忙说：‘可是我们还真收到了，就在今天早上收到的。’我从没见到有谁比她更吃惊的。‘真有这事呀！’她说。‘哎，真是意想不到。跟我说说她都写了些什么。”’
爱玛马上露出客客气气的样子，笑吟吟地说道：
“你们刚收到费尔法克斯小姐的来信？我太高兴了。我想她身体还好吧？”
“谢谢。你真是太好了！”当姨妈的信以为真，兴高采烈，一边急急忙忙找信，一边回答说。“哦！在这儿。我知道就在手边嘛。可是你瞧，我没留意把针线盒放在上面了，把信给盖住了。不过我刚才还拿在手里，因此我几乎可以肯定，一定放在桌上。我先是念给科尔太太听，科尔太太走了以后，我又念给我妈妈听，因为简一来信她就高兴，听多少次都听不厌。所以我知道这信就在手边，这不是嘛，就在针线盒下面——承蒙你关心，想听听简说了些什么，可为了对简公正起见，首先我真得为她写丁这么封短信表示歉意——你瞧只有两页——几乎连两页都不到——她一般是写满一张信纸，再把信纸翻过来交叉着写上半张。妈妈总觉得奇怪，我怎么能看得这么清楚。每次一打开信，她总说：‘唉，赫蒂，我看你又要费劲地辨认那方格式的玩意儿了。’是吧，妈妈？然后我就对她说，如果没有人替她念，我相信她自己一定能认出来——认出每个字——我相信她会盯着信仔细看，直至把每个字都看清楚。说真的，尽管我妈妈的眼睛不像以前那么好了，但是感谢上帝，她戴着眼镜还能看得很清楚，真令人惊奇！这是她的福气呀！我妈妈的眼睛确实很好。简在这儿的时候常说：‘外婆，你现在看东西这么清楚，我相信你以前的眼睛一定很好——你还能做那么细的活儿！但愿以后我的眼睛也像你那样就好了。”’
贝茨小姐这席话说得太快了，不得不停下来喘口气。于是爱玛趁机美言了两句，说费尔法克斯小姐字写得漂亮。
“你真是太好了，”贝茨小姐十分得意地说。“你真是个有眼力的人，你自己的字又写得那么漂亮。我敢说，谁的称赞也比不上伍德豪斯小姐的称赞，让人听了这么开心。我妈妈听不见，你知道她有点耳聋。妈妈，”贝茨小姐对她妈妈说，“你有没有听见伍德豪斯小姐夸奖简字写得好啊？”
爱玛听见她那拙劣的恭维被重复了两遍，那位好老太太才听明白是怎么回事。爱玛就趁着这个当儿，心里在琢磨如何避开简•费尔法克斯的那封信，而又不显得很唐突。她刚想找个小小的借口赶忙离开，不料贝茨小姐又转过身，冲她说话了。
“你看，我妈妈只是有一点点耳聋——根本算不了什么。我只要抬高嗓门，说上两三遍，她准能听得见。再说她也听惯了我的声音。不过真奇怪，她听简说话总是比听我说话容易听懂。简的口齿可清楚啦！然而，她会发现她外婆的耳朵一点也不比两年前差；处在我妈妈这样的年纪，能这样就相当不错了——你瞧，简已有整整两年没来这儿了。我们以前从没隔这么久见不到她，我刚才还对科尔太太说，我们简直不知道怎样款待她才好。”
“费尔法克斯小姐快来了吗？”
“哦，是的，就在下星期。”
“真的呀！那太叫人高兴了。”
“谢谢。你真好。是的，就在下星期。准都没有料到，谁都说这事叫人高兴。我敢说，海伯里的朋友们看到她高兴，她看到他们也一样高兴。是呀，星期五或星期六，她说不准哪一天，因为这两天里有一天坎贝尔上校自己要用车。他们真是好啊，把她一路送过来！不过你知道，他们每次都这样。哦，是的，下星期五或星期六。她信里是这样写的。正是由于这个原因，照我们的说法，她这次破例写了信。按一般情况，我们要到下星期二或星期三才收到她的信。”
“是呀，我本来也是这么想的。我还担心今天听不到费尔法克斯小姐的消息呢。”
“你真是太好啦！是呀，要不是出现了特殊情况，我们是不会听到她马上要来的消息的。我妈妈高兴极了！因为她至少要在我们这里住上三个月。三个月，她信上说得很明确，我可以马上念给你听。你知道，事情是这样的：坎贝尔夫妇要去爱尔兰。迪克逊夫人劝说她父母马上去看看她。那做父母的本来打算到了夏天再去，可是迪克逊夫人迫不及待地要再见到他们——她在去年十月结婚以前，从来没有离开过他们一个星期，因此分住在不同的王国就会感到很不自在。我原想说不同的王国，不过还是说不同的地区为好。所以她写了一封十分急迫的信给她妈妈——也许是给她爸爸，我声明我不知道究竟是写给谁的，不过我们马上会从简的信中看个分明——她信里用她自己和迪克逊先生的名义，恳请他们马上就去。他们在都柏林接他们，然后带他们去他们的乡间住宅巴利克莱格，我想那地方一定很美。简经常听人说起那地方有多美，我是指听迪克逊先生说的——我知道别人是不会对她说这事的。不过你知道，迪克逊先生向她求爱的时候，自然而然是要夸自己的家的……而且简经常和他们一起出去散步……因为坎贝尔上校夫妇管得很严，不许女儿常和迪克逊先生单独出去散步，我看这也不能怪他们。不用说，迪克逊先生向坎贝尔小姐夸他爱尔兰老家的话，简肯定都听到了。简在信里告诉我们说，迪克逊先生给她们看过他家乡的一些素描，那都是他自己画的。我相信，他是个极其可爱、极其迷人的青年。听到他的描述，简眼巴巴地就想去爱尔兰。”
这时，爱玛想着简•费尔法克斯，想着那位迷人的迪克逊先生，想着简不打算去爱尔兰，脑子灵机一动，顿时起了疑心，便暗自算计要探听一下真相，于是说道：
“简•费尔法克斯小姐能在这个时候来看望你们，你们一定觉得很庆幸吧。她与迪克逊夫人特别要好，按理说免不了要陪坎贝尔上校夫妇一道去的。”
“一点不错，的确如此。我们一直担心的就是这件事。我们不喜欢她离我们这么远，一去就是好几个月——万一有什么事儿也来不了。不过你瞧，结果却再好不过了。他们（迪克逊夫妇）非要叫她跟坎贝尔上校夫妇一道去不可。千真万确。他们夫妇俩联名邀请，真是恳切极了，这是简说的，你马上就会听到。看来，迪克逊先生关心起人来，丝毫也不甘落后。他是个十分讨人喜欢的年轻人。他在韦默斯救了简一命。当时，他们一伙人正在海上玩，突然船帆中间有个什么东西飞旋过来，要不是迪克逊先生临危不惧，一把抓住了她的衣服，她会给一下子撞到海里，差一点送了命——（我一想起这件事就要发抖！）——但是，自从我们听说了那天的事以后，我就非常喜欢迪克逊先生！”
“可是，尽管朋友一再恳请，她自己也很想去爱尔兰，但费尔法克斯小姐还是宁愿把这段时间奉献给你和贝茨太太吧？”
“是的——完全是她自己的决定，完全是她自己的选择。坎贝尔上校夫妇认为她做得很对，他们本来也正想劝她这样做。说真的，他们特别想让她呼吸一下家乡的空气，因为她近来身体不如往常好。”
“听你这么说，我为她担心。我认为他们很明断。不过，迪克逊夫人一定很失望。我知道，迪克逊夫人长得不是很漂亮，无论如何也比不上费尔法克斯小姐。”
“哦！是的。你这样说太好了——的确比不上。她们俩没法比。坎贝尔小姐长得极其一般——但是却非常文雅，非常可爱。”
“是的，那当然。”
“简这可怜的东西！早在十一月七日那天就得了重感冒（我马上念给你听），从那天起就一直没好过。她得的是感冒，拖的时间是不是太长了？她一直没有提起过，就怕我们着急。她就是这样！这么体贴人！不过，她身体很不好，她好心的朋友坎贝尔夫妇认为她最好还是回家去，呼吸呼吸一向对她很合适的空气。他们相信，在海伯里住上三四个月，她就定会痊愈——她既然身体不好，来这儿当然要比去爱尔兰好得多。要是去爱尔兰，就没有人像我们这样护理她。”
“我看这样安排最好。”
“所以，她下星期五或星期六就来到我们这儿啦，再下星期一坎贝尔夫妇动身去霍利赫德——你从简的信里可以了解到。这么突然！亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，你可以想象我有多么激动啊！要不是简在生病——恐怕她看上去一定又黄又瘦。说到这儿，我得告诉你我做了一件很遗憾的事。你知道，每次简来信，我总是先自己看一遍，然后再念给我妈妈听，就怕信里有什么东西惹她难过。简要我这么做，所以我总是这么做。今天一开始我也像往常一样小心，后来看到简身体不好，我吓了一跳，便嚷了起来：‘天哪！可怜的简病了！’我妈妈当时正留着神儿，听得清清楚楚，心里不禁十分担忧。不过，我再往下念时，发现病情并不像我起先想象的那么重。于是我就不把她的病当做一回事，我妈妈也不把这件事放在心上了。可我怎么也想不通，我怎么会这么疏忽大意！要是简不能马上复原，我们就去请佩里先生。费用不必考虑。佩里先生为人慷慨，又很喜欢简，也许不会收钱，但是我们可不能容许他不收，这你知道的。他要养活老婆孩子，不能白白耗费时间。好啦，我已经简单地提了提信里的内容，现在就来看看信吧。我敢说，她那些事儿听她讲，一定比我讲的清楚得多。”
“恐怕我们得赶快走，”爱玛望了哈丽特一眼，一边立起身，一边说道。“我父亲会等我们的。我刚进屋的时候，只打算待五分钟，没法再多待了。我只是进来看一看，因为我不想过门而不入，不来问候一下贝茨太太。可我已经愉快地多待了这么久！现在，我该向你和贝茨太太告辞了。”
主人家虽然一再挽留，但还是未能留住爱玛。她又回到了街上——虽然她被迫听了许多她不愿听的话，虽然事实上她已经听完了简•费尔法克斯来信的主要内容，但她却用不着去听贝茨小姐念信了，她还是为此感到高兴。
Part 2 Chapter 2
Jane Fairfax was an orphan, the only child of Mrs. Bates's youngest daughter.

The marriage of Lieut. Fairfax of the regiment of infantry, and Miss Jane Bates, had had its day of fame and pleasure, hope and interest; but nothing now remained of it, save the melancholy remembrance of him dying in action abroad - of his widow sinking under consumption and grief soon afterwards - and this girl.

By birth she belonged to Highbury: and when at three years old, on losing her mother, she became the property, the charge, the consolation, the fondling of her grandmother and aunt, there had seemed every probability of her being permanently fixed there; of her being taught only what very limited means could command, and growing up with no advantages of connexion or improvement, to be engrafted on what nature had given her in a pleasing person, good understanding, and warm-hearted, well-meaning relations.

But the compassionate feelings of a friend of her father gave a change to her destiny. This was Colonel Campbell, who had very highly regarded Fairfax, as an excellent officer and most deserving young man; and farther, had been indebted to him for such attentions, during a severe camp-fever, as he believed had saved his life. These were claims which he did not learn to overlook, though some years passed away from the death of poor Fairfax, before his own return to England put any thing in his power. When he did return, he sought out the child and took notice of her. He was a married man, with only one living child, a girl, about Jane's age: and Jane became their guest, paying them long visits and growing a favourite with all; and before she was nine years old, his daughter's great fondness for her, and his own wish of being a real friend, united to produce an offer from Colonel Campbell of undertaking the whole charge of her education. It was accepted; and from that period Jane had belonged to Colonel Campbell's family, and had lived with them entirely, only visiting her grandmother from time to time.

The plan was that she should be brought up for educating others; the very few hundred pounds which she inherited from her father making independence impossible. To provide for her otherwise was out of Colonel Campbell's power; for though his income, by pay and appointments, was handsome, his fortune was moderate and must be all his daughter's; but, by giving her an education, he hoped to be supplying the means of respectable subsistence hereafter.

Such was Jane Fairfax's history. She had fallen into good hands, known nothing but kindness from the Campbells, and been given an excellent education. Living constantly with right-minded and well-informed people, her heart and understanding had received every advantage of discipline and culture; and Colonel Campbell's residence being in London, every lighter talent had been done full justice to, by the attendance of first-rate masters. Her disposition and abilities were equally worthy of all that friendship could do; and at eighteen or nineteen she was, as far as such an early age can be qualified for the care of children, fully competent to the office of instruction herself; but she was too much beloved to be parted with. Neither father nor mother could promote, and the daughter could not endure it. The evil day was put off. It was easy to decide that she was still too young; and Jane remained with them, sharing, as another daughter, in all the rational pleasures of an elegant society, and a judicious mixture of home and amusement, with only the drawback of the future, the sobering suggestions of her own good understanding to remind her that all this might soon be over.

The affection of the whole family, the warm attachment of Miss Campbell in particular, was the more honourable to each party from the circumstance of Jane's decided superiority both in beauty and acquirements. That nature had given it in feature could not be unseen by the young woman, nor could her higher powers of mind be unfelt by the parents. They continued together with unabated regard however, till the marriage of Miss Campbell, who by that chance, that luck which so often defies anticipation in matrimonial affairs, giving attraction to what is moderate rather than to what is superior, engaged the affections of Mr. Dixon, a young man, rich and agreeable, almost as soon as they were acquainted; and was eligibly and happily settled, while Jane Fairfax had yet her bread to earn.

This event had very lately taken place; too lately for any thing to be yet attempted by her less fortunate friend towards entering on her path of duty; though she had now reached the age which her own judgment had fixed on for beginning. She had long resolved that one-and-twenty should be the period. With the fortitude of a devoted novitiate, she had resolved at one-and-twenty to complete the sacrifice, and retire from all the pleasures of life, of rational intercourse, equal society, peace and hope, to penance and mortification for ever.

The good sense of Colonel and Mrs. Campbell could not oppose such a resolution, though their feelings did. As long as they lived, no exertions would be necessary, their home might be hers for ever; and for their own comfort they would have retained her wholly; but this would be selfishness: - what must be at last, had better be soon. Perhaps they began to feel it might have been kinder and wiser to have resisted the temptation of any delay, and spared her from a taste of such enjoyments of ease and leisure as must now be relinquished. Still, however, affection was glad to catch at any reasonable excuse for not hurrying on the wretched moment. She had never been quite well since the time of their daughter's marriage; and till she should have completely recovered her usual strength, they must forbid her engaging in duties, which, so far from being compatible with a weakened frame and varying spirits, seemed, under the most favourable circumstances, to require something more than human perfection of body and mind to be discharged with tolerable comfort.

With regard to her not accompanying them to Ireland, her account to her aunt contained nothing but truth, though there might be some truths not told. It was her own choice to give the time of their absence to Highbury; to spend, perhaps, her last months of perfect liberty with those kind relations to whom she was so very dear: and the Campbells, whatever might be their motive or motives, whether single, or double, or treble, gave the arrangement their ready sanction, and said, that they depended more on a few months spent in her native air, for the recovery of her health, than on any thing else. Certain it was that she was to come; and that Highbury, instead of welcoming that perfect novelty which had been so long promised it - Mr. Frank Churchill - must put up for the present with Jane Fairfax, who could bring only the freshness of a two years' absence.

Emma was sorry; - to have to pay civilities to a person she did not like through three long months! - to be always doing more than she wished, and less than she ought! Why she did not like Jane Fairfax might be a difficult question to answer; Mr. Knightley had once told her it was because she saw in her the really accomplished young woman, which she wanted to be thought herself; and though the accusation had been eagerly refuted at the time, there were moments of self-examination in which her conscience could not quite acquit her. But `she could never get acquainted with her: she did not know how it was, but there was such coldness and reserve - such apparent indifference whether she pleased or not - and then, her aunt was such an eternal talker! - and she was made such a fuss with by every body! - and it had been always imagined that they were to be so intimate - because their ages were the same, every body had supposed they must be so fond of each other.' These were her reasons - she had no better.

It was a dislike so little just - every imputed fault was so magnified by fancy, that she never saw Jane Fairfax the first time after any considerable absence, without feeling that she had injured her; and now, when the due visit was paid, on her arrival, after a two years' interval, she was particularly struck with the very appearance and manners, which for those two whole years she had been depreciating. Jane Fairfax was very elegant, remarkably elegant; and she had herself the highest value for elegance. Her height was pretty, just such as almost every body would think tall, and nobody could think very tall; her figure particularly graceful; her size a most becoming medium, between fat and thin, though a slight appearance of ill-health seemed to point out the likeliest evil of the two. Emma could not but feel all this; and then, her face - her features - there was more beauty in them altogether than she had remembered; it was not regular, but it was very pleasing beauty. Her eyes, a deep grey, with dark eye-lashes and eyebrows, had never been denied their praise; but the skin, which she had been used to cavil at, as wanting colour, had a clearness and delicacy which really needed no fuller bloom. It was a style of beauty, of which elegance was the reigning character, and as such, she must, in honour, by all her principles, admire it: - elegance, which, whether of person or of mind, she saw so little in Highbury. There, not to be vulgar, was distinction, and merit.

In short, she sat, during the first visit, looking at Jane Fairfax with twofold complacency; the sense of pleasure and the sense of rendering justice, and was determining that she would dislike her no longer. When she took in her history, indeed, her situation, as well as her beauty; when she considered what all this elegance was destined to, what she was going to sink from, how she was going to live, it seemed impossible to feel any thing but compassion and respect; especially, if to every well-known particular entitling her to interest, were added the highly probable circumstance of an attachment to Mr. Dixon, which she had so naturally started to herself. In that case, nothing could be more pitiable or more honourable than the sacrifices she had resolved on. Emma was very willing now to acquit her of having seduced Mr. Dixon's actions from his wife, or of any thing mischievous which her imagination had suggested at first. If it were love, it might be simple, single, successless love on her side alone. She might have been unconsciously sucking in the sad poison, while a sharer of his conversation with her friend; and from the best, the purest of motives, might now be denying herself this visit to Ireland, and resolving to divide herself effectually from him and his connexions by soon beginning her career of laborious duty.

Upon the whole, Emma left her with such softened, charitable feelings, as made her look around in walking home, and lament that Highbury afforded no young man worthy of giving her independence; nobody that she could wish to scheme about for her.

These were charming feelings - but not lasting. Before she had committed herself by any public profession of eternal friendship for Jane Fairfax, or done more towards a recantation of past prejudices and errors, than saying to Mr. Knightley, `She certainly is handsome; she is better than handsome!' Jane had spent an evening at Hartfield with her grandmother and aunt, and every thing was relapsing much into its usual state. Former provocations reappeared. The aunt was as tiresome as ever; more tiresome, because anxiety for her health was now added to admiration of her powers; and they had to listen to the description of exactly how little bread and butter she ate for breakfast, and how small a slice of mutton for dinner, as well as to see exhibitions of new caps and new workbags for her mother and herself; and Jane's offences rose again. They had music; Emma was obliged to play; and the thanks and praise which necessarily followed appeared to her an affectation of candour, an air of greatness, meaning only to shew off in higher style her own very superior performance. She was, besides, which was the worst of all, so cold, so cautious! There was no getting at her real opinion. Wrapt up in a cloak of politeness, she seemed determined to hazard nothing. She was disgustingly, was suspiciously reserved.

If any thing could be more, where all was most, she was more reserved on the subject of Weymouth and the Dixons than any thing. She seemed bent on giving no real insight into Mr. Dixon's character, or her own value for his company, or opinion of the suitableness of the match. It was all general approbation and smoothness; nothing delineated or distinguished. It did her no service however. Her caution was thrown away. Emma saw its artifice, and returned to her first surmises. There probably was something more to conceal than her own preference; Mr. Dixon, perhaps, had been very near changing one friend for the other, or been fixed only to Miss Campbell, for the sake of the future twelve thousand pounds.

The like reserve prevailed on other topics. She and Mr. Frank Churchill had been at Weymouth at the same time. It was known that they were a little acquainted; but not a syllable of real information could Emma procure as to what he truly was. `Was he handsome?' - `She believed he was reckoned a very fine young man.' `Was he agreeable?' - `He was generally thought so.' `Did he appear a sensible young man; a young man of information?' - `At a watering-place, or in a common London acquaintance, it was difficult to decide on such points. Manners were all that could be safely judged of, under a much longer knowledge than they had yet had of Mr. Churchill. She believed every body found his manners pleasing.' Emma could not forgive her.
 
简•费尔法克斯是个孤儿，贝茨太太小女儿的独生女。
某步兵团费尔法克斯上尉和简•贝茨小姐的婚姻曾经名噪一时，甜甜蜜蜜，充满希望，情趣盎然。可是，现在这一切都已烟消云散，剩下的只是丈夫在国外战死疆场，寡妻患上肺结核，随即郁郁而终的令人忧伤的记忆——以及这个孤女。
从母亲这边看，简是海伯里人。三岁那年失去母亲后，她就成了外婆和姨妈的财产、抚养对象、精神安慰和心肝宝贝。看来她很可能要永远拴在这里，接受一个贫困家庭所能提供的教育，长大后除了上天赐给她的一张漂亮的面孔、一个聪明的脑袋、几个热心善良的亲戚以外，就没有什么亲友能提携她，没有什么办法能找到出头之日。
可是，她父亲的一个朋友出于一片同情心，改变了她的命运。此人就是坎贝尔上校。他非常器重费尔法克斯，认为他是个出色的军官，是个值得提拔的青年。此外，坎贝尔上校在患斑疹伤寒时，受到他的精心护理，他便觉得是他救了自己的命。这份恩情他始终没忘，不过他是在可怜的费尔法克斯死了几年后才回到英国，才能够尽到点力。他回来以后，找到了这个孩子，开始关心她。他已经结过婚，只有一个孩子还活着，是个女儿，跟简年纪差不多。简成了他们家的常客，在他们家一住就是很久，渐渐博得了一家人的欢心。简还不满九岁的时候，坎贝尔上校见女儿十分喜爱她，加上自己一心想真正尽到做朋友的义务，便主动提出全面负责她的教育。这个提议被接受了。从此以后，简就成了坎贝尔上校家的一员，成年跟他们生活在一起，只是偶尔去看看外婆。
坎贝尔上校的计划是，把她培养成个教师。她从父亲那里只继承了几百英镑，要靠这点钱独立生活是不可能的。想以别的方式为她提供生计，坎贝尔上校又没有这个能力。虽然他的津贴和薪金加起来还算可观，但是他的财产却不多，而且必须全部归女儿所有。因此他希望，让简受些教育，就会为她以后维持体面生活创造条件。
这就是简•费尔法克斯的身世。她落到了好人手里，在坎贝尔家受到了百般关怀，得到了良好的教育。由于成天跟思想纯正、见多识广的人生活在一起，她的心灵和智力受到了充分的训练和熏陶。由于坎贝尔上校住在伦敦，即使天分不高的人，只要能有一流的老师指点，也能得到充分的发挥。简性情好，又有能力，没有辜负恩人的一片盛情。到了十八九岁，如果说这么小的年纪就有资格照料孩子，那她可就完全能够胜任教育别人的工作了。可是大家都很疼爱她，不舍得放她走。那做爸爸妈妈的不肯催促这件事，那做女儿的更不忍心这么做。那令人心酸的日子被推迟了。这倒很好办，就说她还太年轻。于是简仍旧跟他们在一起，就算是另一个女儿，分享着上流社会的正当乐趣，既有家庭的温馨，又有快活的消遣。只是未来令人担心，简是个聪明人，头脑也很清醒，知道这一切马上就要结束。
简在姿容和学识上都明显地胜过坎贝尔小姐，在这种情况下，一家人还那样喜欢她，特别是坎贝尔小姐还对她一片深情，这对双方来说，就格外可贵了。上天赋予简的容貌，那位小姐不会看不到，而简的聪明才智，那做父母的也不会没有觉察。然而，他们依旧相亲相爱地住住一起，直到坎贝尔小姐出嫁。在婚姻问题上，运气往往令人不可捉摸，把诱惑力赐给了平庸的人，而不是出众的人。坎贝尔小姐就是凭着这样的机遇，差不多一认识既有钱又可爱的迪克逊先生，就博得r他的欢心。她称心如意地成了家，而简还要自己去谋生。
这件事刚发生不久，她那位没有她幸运的朋友还来不及寻求自己的谋生之路，虽然她已到了自己认为应该走这条路的年龄。她早就下了决心，把这个期限定在二十一岁。她怀着虔诚的见习修女的那种刚毅精神，决心在二十一岁那年完成这种献身，放弃一切人生的欢乐、正当的来往、平等的交际、宁静和希望，永远过着屈辱苦修的生活。
坎贝尔上校夫妇都是明白人，眼见简主意已定，虽然感情上过意不去，但却不会表示反对。只要他们还健在，简就没有必要去自己奋斗，她可以永远把他们的家当做她的家。而且，就是为了他们自己的安适，他们也可以完全把她留下来，但是这样做岂不有些自私。最终免不了的事，不如趁早了结了。也许他们开始意识到，要是能克制住往后拖延的念头，不让她再享受现在非放弃不可的安逸和舒适，倒可能更仁慈、更明智。然而，人难免不受感情的支配，喜欢抓住任何合理的借口，来延缓那不幸的时刻。自从他们的女儿出嫁以后，简身体一直不大好。她没有完全复原之前，他们必须禁止她操劳。因为，别说身体虚弱、心情纷乱的人不宜操劳，即便在最有利的情况下，似乎还不能仅仅凭借身心安然无恙，就能胜任愉快地完成任务。
至于她不陪上校夫妇去爱尔兰，她对姨妈讲的倒全是事实，尽管有些事实可能还没讲出来。趁上校夫妇出门的时候到海伯里来，这是她自己的选择，也许是跟她最和蔼可亲的亲人一起，度过她最后几个月的完全自由的时间。坎贝尔上校夫妇不管是出于什么动机，不管是一个动机，还是两个动机，还是三个动机，反正是欣然同意了这一安排，说是要想使她恢复健康，最好让她呼吸几个月家乡的空气，这比什么办法都有效。因此，她准定会来。海伯里人既然欢迎不到一个早就许诺要来而一直未能谋面的完全新奇的人物——弗兰克•邱吉尔先生——便只好暂时将就一下，迎接简•费尔法克斯到来，她才离开两年，也只能给人们带来这么点新奇感。
爱玛觉得很遗憾，居然要跟一个她不喜欢的人应酬漫长的三个月！往往要做些不想做的事，而该做的事却又不能做！她为什么不喜欢简•费尔法克斯，这也许是个难以回答的问题。有一次，奈特利先生对她说，那是因为她一心希望别人把她看成一个多才多艺的人，后来却发现简才是个真正多才多艺的年轻女士。虽然她当场对这话做了激烈的反驳，但有时候她也自我反省，良心上觉得自己并非完全无辜。可是，“我总是跟她合不来，不知道是怎么回事。不过，她总是那么冷冷冰冰、默默不语；不管她高兴不高兴，总是摆出一副爱理不理的样子。再说，她姨妈总是没完没了地唠叨！大家个个都烦她！人们都以为我们俩亲密无间——就因为我们是同龄人，谁都以为我们一定情投意合。”这就是她的理由——她没有什么更好的理由了。
爱玛的这种讨厌是毫无来由的——那种种缺点本来就是强加于人，又给想入非非地夸大了，所以每逢久别之后第一次见到简•费尔法克斯，她都会觉得自己对不住她。现在，简离别了两年又回来了，爱玛按照礼节去看望她。整整两年来，她一直在贬低简的外貌和举止，然而这次一见面，不由得大为震惊。简•费尔法克斯样子十分优雅，简直优雅得出奇；而爱玛自己就最看重优雅。简的身高就很适中，几乎人人都会认为她个子高，却又不会有人觉得她太高。她的体态特别娇美，长得身材适中，不胖不瘦，虽然略带一点病态，似乎表明可能还是偏瘦一些。爱玛不可能不察觉这一切。再说她的脸蛋，她的五官，要比她记忆的更美；虽然不是端端正正，却颇有几分迷人的姿色。她的眼睛是深灰色的，睫毛和眉毛是黑色的，谁见了都要为之赞美。而她的皮肤，以前爱玛总爱挑剔，认为缺少血色，现在却又光洁又细嫩，真可谓容光焕发。这是一种以优雅为主要特征的美，她根据自己的原则，不得不为之赞赏。这种外貌和心灵上的优雅，她在海伯里很少见到。在那里，只要不粗俗，就算杰出，就算优点。
总之，在这第一次相见时，她坐在那里瞅着简•费尔法克斯，心里怀着双重的满足：既感到高兴，又觉得自己很公正。她下定决心，以后再也不讨厌简了。她不仅看到了简的美貌，还确实了解了她的身世和处境，考虑了她的这般优雅注定会有什么结果，她要从什么地位上跌落下来，以后会过着什么样的生活，这时，爱玛除了同情和钦佩之外，似乎不可能还有什么别的感触。特别是，除了每个可以使爱玛感兴趣的众所周知的细节之外，简还很可能爱上了迪克逊先生，这是爱玛早就自然而然产生的猜疑。如果真有此事，她决心做出的牺牲可就是再可怜、再可敬不过了。爱玛现在很愿意改变自己的看法，认为简没有去勾引迪克逊先生，从他太太那里夺取了他的爱，她也不会做出任何她原先猜疑的坏事。即使是爱，那也只是她一方的天真而执着的单相思。也许是简在和她的朋友一起跟他讲话时，不知不觉地吸食了那可悲的毒汁。现在，出于最良好、最纯洁的动机，毅然放弃了去爱尔兰的机会，决心马上开始她那辛勤的职业，以便跟他和他的亲友来个干脆利索的一刀两断。
总的说来，爱玛是怀着这种温良宽厚的心情离开简的，因此在回家的路上，眼睛不时地向四下张望，一面哀叹海伯里没有一个小伙子能让简过上舒适的生活。
这是些极其美好的情感——然而并不持久。爱玛还没来得及公开宣称自己要跟简•费尔法克斯做一辈子朋友，除了对奈特利先生说了声“她确实很漂亮，而且还不止是漂亮！”之外，还没来得及拿出什么行动，表示她放弃了过去的偏见和错误，简就已经跟外婆和姨妈在哈特菲尔德过了一个晚上，一切也都恢复了常态。以前那些令人烦恼的事又出现了。那位姨妈跟往常一样讨厌，甚至比以往更讨厌，因为现在除了赞赏简的多才多艺之外，还要担心她的身体。大家既要听她唠叨简早饭吃了多么小的一块奶油面包，中饭吃了多么小的一片羊肉，还要看她给她母亲和她自己做的一顶顶新帽、一只只新针线包。简也开始讨人嫌了。大家要听音乐，爱玛不得不演奏，简随即必然要感谢和赞扬一番，可是在爱玛看来，她那是故作坦荡，装出很了不起的样子，只不过想顾盼自雄地炫耀自己有多么高超的演技。此外，最糟糕的是，她是那么冷漠，那么谨慎！你简直没法知道她的真实想法。她裹着一层礼貌的外衣，好像决不肯贸然开口。她是那样沉闷不语，真是既可恶又可疑。
如果说在事事隐秘不说的情况下，还有什么更加讳莫如深的事，那就是，她更是绝口不提韦默斯和迪克逊夫妇。她似乎不愿让人了解迪克逊先生的性格，她对与他交往的估价，以及她对他那门婚事是否合适的看法。一切都是笼统地表示赞美，话讲得很圆滑，既没有详细的描绘，也没有具体的评说。然而，这对她毫无帮助。她的谨慎只是枉费心机。爱玛看穿了她的伎俩，又回到了原先的猜疑上。也许，简要隐瞒的还不仅仅是自己的隐衷。迪克逊先生兴许就要换个朋友了，也许只是为了将来可以获得一万二千英镑的财产，所以才选定了坎贝尔小姐。
她对别的事也同样少言寡语。她跟弗兰克•邱吉尔先生在同一时间去过韦默斯。听说他们有一点相识，可邱吉尔先生究竟足怎样一个人，爱玛从她嘴里却套不出一句真话来。“他长得漂亮吗？”“我想大家都认为他是个非常英俊的青年。”“他和蔼可亲吗？”“人家都这么认为。”“他看起来像不像一个通情达理的青年，一个见多识广的青t睥年？”“只不过在海滨玩玩，在伦敦也不过是泛泛之交，要在这些方面做出判断是很困难的。一个人的举止，要经过长久的交往才能作出正却的判断，而我跟邱吉尔先生只有这点交往是远远不够的。我想大家都觉得他的举止很讨人喜欢。”爱玛无法宽恕她。
Part 2 Chapter 3
Emma could not forgive her; - but as neither provocation nor resentment were discerned by Mr. Knightley, who had been of the party, and had seen only proper attention and pleasing behaviour on each side, he was expressing the next morning, being at Hartfield again on business with Mr. Woodhouse, his approbation of the whole; not so openly as he might have done had her father been out of the room, but speaking plain enough to be very intelligible to Emma. He had been used to think her unjust to Jane, and had now great pleasure in marking an improvement.

`A very pleasant evening,' he began, as soon as Mr. Woodhouse had been talked into what was necessary, told that he understood, and the papers swept away; - `particularly pleasant. You and Miss Fairfax gave us some very good music. I do not know a more luxurious state, sir, than sitting at one's ease to be entertained a whole evening by two such young women; sometimes with music and sometimes with conversation. I am sure Miss Fairfax must have found the evening pleasant, Emma. You left nothing undone. I was glad you made her play so much, for having no instrument at her grandmother's, it must have been a real indulgence.'

`I am happy you approved,' said Emma, smiling; `but I hope I am not often deficient in what is due to guests at Hartfield.'

`No, my dear,' said her father instantly; `that I am sure you are not. There is nobody half so attentive and civil as you are. If any thing, you are too attentive. The muffin last night - if it had been handed round once, I think it would have been enough.'

`No,' said Mr. Knightley, nearly at the same time; `you are not often deficient; not often deficient either in manner or comprehension. I think you understand me, therefore.'

An arch look expressed - `I understand you well enough;' but she said only, `Miss Fairfax is reserved.'

`I always told you she was - a little; but you will soon overcome all that part of her reserve which ought to be overcome, all that has its foundation in diffidence. What arises from discretion must be honoured.'

`You think her diffident. I do not see it.'

`My dear Emma,' said he, moving from his chair into one close by her, `you are not going to tell me, I hope, that you had not a pleasant evening.'

`Oh! no; I was pleased with my own perseverance in asking questions; and amused to think how little information I obtained.'

`I am disappointed,' was his only answer.

`I hope every body had a pleasant evening,' said Mr. Woodhouse, in his quiet way. `I had. Once, I felt the fire rather too much; but then I moved back my chair a little, a very little, and it did not disturb me. Miss Bates was very chatty and good-humoured, as she always is, though she speaks rather too quick. However, she is very agreeable, and Mrs. Bates too, in a different way. I like old friends; and Miss Jane Fairfax is a very pretty sort of young lady, a very pretty and a very well-behaved young lady indeed. She must have found the evening agreeable, Mr. Knightley, because she had Emma.'

`True, sir; and Emma, because she had Miss Fairfax.'

Emma saw his anxiety, and wishing to appease it, at least for the present, said, and with a sincerity which no one could question - 

`She is a sort of elegant creature that one cannot keep one's eyes from. I am always watching her to admire; and I do pity her from my heart.'

Mr. Knightley looked as if he were more gratified than he cared to express; and before he could make any reply, Mr. Woodhouse, whose thoughts were on the Bates's, said - 

`It is a great pity that their circumstances should be so confined! a great pity indeed! and I have often wished - but it is so little one can venture to do - small, trifling presents, of any thing uncommon - Now we have killed a porker, and Emma thinks of sending them a loin or a leg; it is very small and delicate - Hartfield pork is not like any other pork - but still it is pork - and, my dear Emma, unless one could be sure of their making it into steaks, nicely fried, as ours are fried, without the smallest grease, and not roast it, for no stomach can bear roast pork - I think we had better send the leg - do not you think so, my dear?'

`My dear papa, I sent the whole hind-quarter. I knew you would wish it. There will be the leg to be salted, you know, which is so very nice, and the loin to be dressed directly in any manner they like.'

`That's right, my dear, very right. I had not thought of it before, but that is the best way. They must not over-salt the leg; and then, if it is not over-salted, and if it is very thoroughly boiled, just as Serle boils ours, and eaten very moderately of, with a boiled turnip, and a little carrot or parsnip, I do not consider it unwholesome.'

`Emma,' said Mr. Knightley presently, `I have a piece of news for you. You like news - and I heard an article in my way hither that I think will interest you.'

`News! Oh! yes, I always like news. What is it? - why do you smile so? - where did you hear it? - at Randalls?'

He had time only to say,

`No, not at Randalls; I have not been near Randalls,' when the door was thrown open, and Miss Bates and Miss Fairfax walked into the room. Full of thanks, and full of news, Miss Bates knew not which to give quickest. Mr. Knightley soon saw that he had lost his moment, and that not another syllable of communication could rest with him.

`Oh! my dear sir, how are you this morning? My dear Miss Woodhouse - I come quite over-powered. Such a beautiful hind-quarter of pork! You are too bountiful! Have you heard the news? Mr. Elton is going to be married.'

Emma had not had time even to think of Mr. Elton, and she was so completely surprized that she could not avoid a little start, and a little blush, at the sound.

`There is my news: - I thought it would interest you,' said Mr. Knightley, with a smile which implied a conviction of some part of what had passed between them.

`But where could you hear it?' cried Miss Bates. `Where could you possibly hear it, Mr. Knightley? For it is not five minutes since I received Mrs. Cole's note - no, it cannot be more than five - or at least ten - for I had got my bonnet and spencer on, just ready to come out - I was only gone down to speak to Patty again about the pork - Jane was standing in the passage - were not you, Jane? - for my mother was so afraid that we had not any salting-pan large enough. So I said I would go down and see, and Jane said, ``Shall I go down instead? for I think you have a little cold, and Patty has been washing the kitchen.'' - ``Oh! my dear,'' said I - well, and just then came the note. A Miss Hawkins - that's all I know. A Miss Hawkins of Bath. But, Mr. Knightley, how could you possibly have heard it? for the very moment Mr. Cole told Mrs. Cole of it, she sat down and wrote to me. A Miss Hawkins - '

`I was with Mr. Cole on business an hour and a half ago. He had just read Elton's letter as I was shewn in, and handed it to me directly.'

`Well! that is quite - I suppose there never was a piece of news more generally interesting. My dear sir, you really are too bountiful. My mother desires her very best compliments and regards, and a thousand thanks, and says you really quite oppress her.'

`We consider our Hartfield pork,' replied Mr. Woodhouse - `indeed it certainly is, so very superior to all other pork, that Emma and I cannot have a greater pleasure than - -'

`Oh! my dear sir, as my mother says, our friends are only too good to us. If ever there were people who, without having great wealth themselves, had every thing they could wish for, I am sure it is us. We may well say that ``our lot is cast in a goodly heritage.'' Well, Mr. Knightley, and so you actually saw the letter; well - '

`It was short - merely to announce - but cheerful, exulting, of course.' - Here was a sly glance at Emma. `He had been so fortunate as to - I forget the precise words - one has no business to remember them. The information was, as you state, that he was going to be married to a Miss Hawkins. By his style, I should imagine it just settled.'

`Mr. Elton going to be married!' said Emma, as soon as she could speak. `He will have every body's wishes for his happiness.'

`He is very young to settle,' was Mr. Woodhouse's observation. `He had better not be in a hurry. He seemed to me very well off as he was. We were always glad to see him at Hartfield.'

`A new neighbour for us all, Miss Woodhouse!' said Miss Bates, joyfully; `my mother is so pleased! - she says she cannot bear to have the poor old Vicarage without a mistress. This is great news, indeed. Jane, you have never seen Mr. Elton! - no wonder that you have such a curiosity to see him.'

Jane's curiosity did not appear of that absorbing nature as wholly to occupy her.

`No - I have never seen Mr. Elton,' she replied, starting on this appeal; `is he - is he a tall man?'

`Who shall answer that question?' cried Emma. `My father would say ``yes,'' Mr. Knightley ``no;'' and Miss Bates and I that he is just the happy medium. When you have been here a little longer, Miss Fairfax, you will understand that Mr. Elton is the standard of perfection in Highbury, both in person and mind.'

`Very true, Miss Woodhouse, so she will. He is the very best young man - But, my dear Jane, if you remember, I told you yesterday he was precisely the height of Mr. Perry. Miss Hawkins, - I dare say, an excellent young woman. His extreme attention to my mother - wanting her to sit in the vicarage pew, that she might hear the better, for my mother is a little deaf, you know - it is not much, but she does not hear quite quick. Jane says that Colonel Campbell is a little deaf. He fancied bathing might be good for it - the warm bath - but she says it did him no lasting benefit. Colonel Campbell, you know, is quite our angel. And Mr. Dixon seems a very charming young man, quite worthy of him. It is such a happiness when good people get together - and they always do. Now, here will be Mr. Elton and Miss Hawkins; and there are the Coles, such very good people; and the Perrys - I suppose there never was a happier or a better couple than Mr. and Mrs. Perry. I say, sir,' turning to Mr. Woodhouse, `I think there are few places with such society as Highbury. I always say, we are quite blessed in our neighbours. - My dear sir, if there is one thing my mother loves better than another, it is pork - a roast loin of pork - '

`As to who, or what Miss Hawkins is, or how long he has been acquainted with her,' said Emma, `nothing I suppose can be known. One feels that it cannot be a very long acquaintance. He has been gone only four weeks.'

Nobody had any information to give; and, after a few more wonderings, Emma said,

`You are silent, Miss Fairfax - but I hope you mean to take an interest in this news. You, who have been hearing and seeing so much of late on these subjects, who must have been so deep in the business on Miss Campbell's account - we shall not excuse your being indifferent about Mr. Elton and Miss Hawkins.'

`When I have seen Mr. Elton,' replied Jane, ` I dare say I shall be interested - but I believe it requires that with me. And as it is some months since Miss Campbell married, the impression may be a little worn off.'

`Yes, he has been gone just four weeks, as you observe, Miss Woodhouse,' said Miss Bates, `four weeks yesterday. - A Miss Hawkins! - Well, I had always rather fancied it would be some young lady hereabouts; not that I ever - Mrs. Cole once whispered to me - but I immediately said, ``No, Mr. Elton is a most worthy young man - but'' - In short, I do not think I am particularly quick at those sort of discoveries. I do not pretend to it. What is before me, I see. At the same time, nobody could wonder if Mr. Elton should have aspired - Miss Woodhouse lets me chatter on, so good-humouredly. She knows I would not offend for the world. How does Miss Smith do? She seems quite recovered now. Have you heard from Mrs. John Knightley lately? Oh! those dear little children. Jane, do you know I always fancy Mr. Dixon like Mr. John Knightley. I mean in person - tall, and with that sort of look - and not very talkative.'

`Quite wrong, my dear aunt; there is no likeness at all.'

`Very odd! but one never does form a just idea of any body beforehand. One takes up a notion, and runs away with it. Mr. Dixon, you say, is not, strictly speaking, handsome?'

`Handsome! Oh! no - far from it - certainly plain. I told you he was plain.'

`My dear, you said that Miss Campbell would not allow him to be plain, and that you yourself - '

`Oh! as for me, my judgment is worth nothing. Where I have a regard, I always think a person well-looking. But I gave what I believed the general opinion, when I called him plain.'

`Well, my dear Jane, I believe we must be running away. The weather does not look well, and grandmama will be uneasy. You are too obliging, my dear Miss Woodhouse; but we really must take leave. This has been a most agreeable piece of news indeed. I shall just go round by Mrs. Cole's; but I shall not stop three minutes: and, Jane, you had better go home directly - I would not have you out in a shower! - We think she is the better for Highbury already. Thank you, we do indeed. I shall not attempt calling on Mrs. Goddard, for I really do not think she cares for any thing but boiled pork: when we dress the leg it will be another thing. Good morning to you, my dear sir. Oh! Mr. Knightley is coming too. Well, that is so very! - I am sure if Jane is tired, you will be so kind as to give her your arm. - Mr. Elton, and Miss Hawkins! - Good morning to you.'

Emma, alone with her father, had half her attention wanted by him while he lamented that young people would be in such a hurry to marry - and to marry strangers too - and the other half she could give to her own view of the subject. It was to herself an amusing and a very welcome piece of news, as proving that Mr. Elton could not have suffered long; but she was sorry for Harriet: Harriet must feel it - and all that she could hope was, by giving the first information herself, to save her from hearing it abruptly from others. It was now about the time that she was likely to call. If she were to meet Miss Bates in her way! - and upon its beginning to rain, Emma was obliged to expect that the weather would be detaining her at Mrs. Goddard's, and that the intelligence would undoubtedly rush upon her without preparation.

The shower was heavy, but short; and it had not been over five minutes, when in came Harriet, with just the heated, agitated look which hurrying thither with a full heart was likely to give; and the `Oh! Miss Woodhouse, what do you think has happened!' which instantly burst forth, had all the evidence of corresponding perturbation. As the blow was given, Emma felt that she could not now shew greater kindness than in listening; and Harriet, unchecked, ran eagerly through what she had to tell. `She had set out from Mrs. Goddard's half an hour ago - she had been afraid it would rain - she had been afraid it would pour down every moment - but she thought she might get to Hartfield first - she had hurried on as fast as possible; but then, as she was passing by the house where a young woman was making up a gown for her, she thought she would just step in and see how it went on; and though she did not seem to stay half a moment there, soon after she came out it began to rain, and she did not know what to do; so she ran on directly, as fast as she could, and took shelter at Ford's.' - Ford's was the principal woollen-draper, linen-draper, and haberdasher's shop united; the shop first in size and fashion in the place. - `And so, there she had set, without an idea of any thing in the world, full ten minutes, perhaps - when, all of a sudden, who should come in - to be sure it was so very odd! - but they always dealt at Ford's - who should come in, but Elizabeth Martin and her brother! - Dear Miss Woodhouse! only think. I thought I should have fainted. I did not know what to do. I was sitting near the door - Elizabeth saw me directly; but he did not; he was busy with the umbrella. I am sure she saw me, but she looked away directly, and took no notice; and they both went to quite the farther end of the shop; and I kept sitting near the door! - Oh! dear; I was so miserable! I am sure I must have been as white as my gown. I could not go away you know, because of the rain; but I did so wish myself anywhere in the world but there. - Oh! dear, Miss Woodhouse - well, at last, I fancy, he looked round and saw me; for instead of going on with her buyings, they began whispering to one another. I am sure they were talking of me; and I could not help thinking that he was persuading her to speak to me - (do you think he was, Miss Woodhouse?) - for presently she came forward - came quite up to me, and asked me how I did, and seemed ready to shake hands, if I would. She did not do any of it in the same way that she used; I could see she was altered; but, however, she seemed to try to be very friendly, and we shook hands, and stood talking some time; but I know no more what I said - I was in such a tremble! - I remember she said she was sorry we never met now; which I thought almost too kind! Dear, Miss Woodhouse, I was absolutely miserable! By that time, it was beginning to hold up, and I was determined that nothing should stop me from getting away - and then - only think! - I found he was coming up towards me too - slowly you know, and as if he did not quite know what to do; and so he came and spoke, and I answered - and I stood for a minute, feeling dreadfully, you know, one can't tell how; and then I took courage, and said it did not rain, and I must go; and so off I set; and I had not got three yards from the door, when he came after me, only to say, if I was going to Hartfield, he thought I had much better go round by Mr. Cole's stables, for I should find the near way quite floated by this rain. Oh! dear, I thought it would have been the death of me! So I said, I was very much obliged to him: you know I could not do less; and then he went back to Elizabeth, and I came round by the stables - I believe I did - but I hardly knew where I was, or any thing about it. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, I would rather done any thing than have it happen: and yet, you know, there was a sort of satisfaction in seeing him behave so pleasantly and so kindly. And Elizabeth, too. Oh! Miss Woodhouse, do talk to me and make me comfortable again.'

Very sincerely did Emma wish to do so; but it was not immediately in her power. She was obliged to stop and think. She was not thoroughly comfortable herself. The young man's conduct, and his sister's, seemed the result of real feeling, and she could not but pity them. As Harriet described it, there had been an interesting mixture of wounded affection and genuine delicacy in their behaviour. But she had believed them to be well-meaning, worthy people before; and what difference did this make in the evils of the connexion? It was folly to be disturbed by it. Of course, he must be sorry to lose her - they must be all sorry. Ambition, as well as love, had probably been mortified. They might all have hoped to rise by Harriet's acquaintance: and besides, what was the value of Harriet's description? - So easily pleased - so little discerning; - what signified her praise?

She exerted herself, and did try to make her comfortable, by considering all that had passed as a mere trifle, and quite unworthy of being dwelt on,

`It might be distressing, for the moment,' said she; `but you seem to have behaved extremely well; and it is over - and may never - can never, as a first meeting, occur again, and therefore you need not think about it.'

Harriet said, `very true,' and she `would not think about it;' but still she talked of it - still she could talk of nothing else; and Emma, at last, in order to put the Martins out of her head, was obliged to hurry on the news, which she had meant to give with so much tender caution; hardly knowing herself whether to rejoice or be angry, ashamed or only amused, at such a state of mind in poor Harriet - such a conclusion of Mr. Elton's importance with her!

Mr. Elton's rights, however, gradually revived. Though she did not feel the first intelligence as she might have done the day before, or an hour before, its interest soon increased; and before their first conversation was over, she had talked herself into all the sensations of curiosity, wonder and regret, pain and pleasure, as to this fortunate Miss Hawkins, which could conduce to place the Martins under proper subordination in her fancy.

Emma learned to be rather glad that there had been such a meeting. It had been serviceable in deadening the first shock, without retaining any influence to alarm. As Harriet now lived, the Martins could not get at her, without seeking her, where hitherto they had wanted either the courage or the condescension to seek her; for since her refusal of the brother, the sisters never had been at Mrs. Goddard's; and a twelvemonth might pass without their being thrown together again, with any necessity, or even any power of speech.
 
爱玛无法宽恕简。可是，当时在场的奈特利先生并未发现任何恼怒或怨恨的迹象，看到的只是两人礼貌周到，行为得体，所以第二天早上有事再来哈特菲尔德找伍德豪斯先生时，对一切都表示很满意，虽然没有伍德豪斯先生不在家时那么坦率，但话说得明明白白，爱玛完全能够领会。奈特利先生以前一直认为爱玛对简不公正，现在看到她有了进步，觉得十分高兴。
“昨天晚上过得非常愉快，”他刚跟伍德豪斯先生谈完了该谈的事，伍德豪斯先生也表示听明白了他的意思，就把文件推到一旁，开始说道。“愉快极了。你和费尔法克斯小姐给我们演奏了非常优美的乐曲。整个晚上都怡然自得地坐在那里，由这样两位年轻小姐陪着，时而听她们演奏乐曲，时而跟她们交谈，伍德豪斯先生，我觉得再惬意不过了。爱玛，我想费尔法克斯小姐一定觉得这一晚过得很愉快。你处处想得很周到。我很高兴，你让她演奏了那么多曲子，因为她外婆家没有钢琴，她一定弹得很痛快。”
“我很高兴，能听到你的赞许，”爱玛微笑地说。“不过我想，我对哈特菲尔德的客人，并不大有什么欠缺吧。”
“是没有，亲爱的，”她父亲连忙说道。“我相信你决没有什么欠缺。谁也没有你这么周到，这么客气。如果说你还有什么缺点的话，那就是你太周到了。昨天晚上的松饼——要是只给大家递一次，我看就足够了。”
“是呀，”奈特利先生几乎在同一时间说道，“你是不大有什么欠缺。无论在言谈举止上，还是在知人知心上，你都不大有什么欠缺。因此，我想你是明白我的意思的。”
爱玛调皮地看了他一眼，仿佛表示：“我很明白你的意思。”不过，她嘴里只说了一句：“费尔法克斯小姐太沉默寡言。”
“我早就跟你说过她沉默寡言——有一点。不过，凡是她不该沉默寡言的地方，凡是出于羞怯的行为，你很快就会帮她克服掉的。凡是出于谨慎的沉默，必须受到尊敬。”
“你认为她羞怯。我可看不出来。”
“亲爱的爱玛，”奈特利先生说着，从自己的椅子上移到靠近爱玛的一张椅子上，“但愿你不要告诉我说，你过了一个不大愉快的夜晚。”
“哦！不会的。我坚持不懈地问问题，感到很高兴；而一想到她不肯回答，又觉得挺有趣。”
“我感到失望，”奈特利先生只回答了这么一句。
“我希望每个人都过了一个愉快的夜晚，”伍德豪斯先生像往常那样从容不迫地说道。“我就过得很愉快。有一次，我觉得炉火太热丁，后来就把椅子往后移了移，只移了一点点，就不觉得不舒服了。贝茨小姐很爱说话，脾气也挺好，她总是这样，只不过话讲得太快。不过，她很讨人喜欢，贝茨太太也很讨人喜欢，就是特点不一样。我喜欢老朋友。简•费尔法克斯小姐是个非常漂亮的年轻小姐，的确是个非常漂亮、非常文静的年轻小姐。奈特利先生，她一定觉得这一晚过得很愉快，因为她和爱玛在一起。”
“一点不错，先生。爱玛也觉得很愉快，因为她和费尔法克斯小姐在一起。”
爱玛见奈特利先生有些担忧，便想让他放心，至少暂时放心，于是带着谁也无法怀疑的真诚口吻说道：
“她是个文雅端庄的人，谁都忍不住要多看她几眼。我总是盯着她，赞赏她。可我确实打心眼里可怜她。”
奈特利先生好像满意得不知说什么好。这时，伍德豪斯先生一心想着贝茨家母女俩，他还没等奈特利先生作出回答，便说：
“她们的家境这么窘迫，真是太可怜了！实在是太可怜了！我常想——可惜一个人的能力总是有限的——送一点小小的、而又非同寻常的薄礼去——我们刚刚宰了一头小猪，爱玛想送她们一块肋肉或一条猪腿，小小的，嫩嫩的——哈特菲尔德的猪肉跟别处的猪肉不一样——不过它还是猪肉——亲爱的爱玛，你还得确保她们把它做成可口的炸猪排，就像我们炸的那样，没有一点油腻，可不要去烤它，谁也没有胃口吃烤猪肉——我看还是送猪腿好——你说呢，亲爱的？”
“亲爱的爸爸，我把整个后腿都送去了。我早就知道你会愿意这样送的。你知道腿要腌起来，那是很可口的，而肋肉可以马上做成菜，随便她们怎样做。”
“说得对，亲爱的，说得对。我起先没想到，不过那是最好的办法，她们可不能把腿腌得太咸。只要不要腌得太咸，而且煮得烂熟，就像塞尔给我们煮的那样，吃的时候要有节制，还要搭上一些煮熟的萝卜，再加一点胡萝卜或者防风根，我看不会对身体有害的。”
“爱玛，”过了不一会，奈特利先生说道，“我要告诉你一条消息。你喜欢听消息——我在来这儿的路上听到一条消息，我想你一定会感兴趣。”
“消息！哦！是的，我一向喜欢听消息。什么消息？你干吗这么笑嘻嘻的？你是在哪儿听来的？在兰多尔斯吗？”
奈特利先生刚来得及说一声：
“不，不是在兰多尔斯，我没去兰多尔斯。”门给一把推开了，贝茨小姐和费尔法克斯小姐走进屋来。贝茨小姐装了一肚子的话，既要表示感谢，又要报告消息，不知道先说哪一桩是好。奈特利先生马上意识到他失去了报告消息的机会，连插一句嘴的余地也没有了。
“哦！亲爱的先生，你今天早上好吗？亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐——我简直不知道说什么好了。那么棒的猪后腿！你真是太慷慨啦！你听到消息了吗？埃尔顿先生要结婚啦。”
爱玛还来不及去琢磨埃尔顿先生，一听她那话，感到十分意外，禁不住微微一惊，脸上也有点发红。
“这就是我要报告的消息——我想你会感兴趣的，”奈特利先生说道，脸上微微一笑，似乎表示贝茨小姐的话是可信的。
“你是从哪儿听来的？”贝茨小姐大声问道。“你能从哪儿听来的呢，奈特利先生？我接到科尔太太的信还不到五分钟——不，不会超过五分钟——也许至少不超过十分钟——因为我已经戴上了帽子，穿上了外衣，准备出门了——我只是为了猪肉的事下楼再关照一下帕蒂——简就站在走廊里——是不是呀，简？因为我妈妈担心我们家的腌肉盆子不够大。所以我说，我要下去看看。这时简说：‘我替你下去好吗？我看你有点感冒，帕蒂在洗刷厨房。一哦！亲爱的，’我说——恰在这时，来了那封信。跟一位霍金斯小姐结婚——我就知道这么一点。巴思的霍金斯小姐。可是，奈特利先生，你怎么会听到这个消息的呢？科尔先生一把这事告诉科尔太太，科尔太太就坐下来给我写信。一位霍金斯小姐——”
“一个半小时以前，我有事去找科尔先生。我进去的时候，他刚看完埃尔顿先生的信，马上把信递给了我。”
“啊！真是太——我想从来没有这么令人感兴趣的消息。亲爱的先生，你真是太慷慨啦。我妈妈要我代她致以最诚挚的问候和敬意，还要表示千谢万谢，说你真让她承受不起呀。”
“我们觉得哈特菲尔德的猪肉，”伍德豪斯先生回答说，“真比别处的猪肉强得多，的确强得多，所以爱玛和我都很高兴——”
“哦！亲爱的先生，我妈妈说得对，我们的朋友们待我们太好了。如果说有人自己没有多少家产，却能想要什么有什么，那肯定就是我们了。我们还真可以说：‘我们命中注定要继承一份丰厚的财产。’（译注：贝茨小姐在引用《圣经》里的话，但有出入。《旧约•诗篇》第十六章第七节说：“我的地界坐落在佳美之处，我有一份丰厚的财产。”）奈特利先生，这么说你还真看到那封信了。呃——”
“信很短，只是宣布——不过，当然是充满喜悦，令人欢欣鼓舞啦。”说到这里，奈特利先生诡秘地瞥了爱玛一眼。“他真幸运，竟然——我记不住确切的字眼了——也用不着去记那些字眼。那消息，就像你说的，他要和一位霍金斯小姐结婚了。从信里的口气来看，我想这事刚刚定下来。”
“埃尔顿先生要结婚了！”爱玛终于能开口说话了。“大家都会祝他幸福的。”
“他现在就成家，还太年轻了，”伍德豪斯先生说。“他最好不要匆忙行事。依我看，他原来就过得挺好嘛。我们总是欢迎他来哈特菲尔德的。”
“我们大家要有一位新邻居了，伍德豪斯小姐！”贝茨小姐欢天喜地地说道。“我妈妈可高兴啦！她说她不忍心眼见那古老的牧师住宅连个女主人都没有。这真是个大喜讯。简，你可从没见过埃尔顿先生啊！难怪你那么好奇，一心就想见见他。”
简似乎并没好奇到急不可耐的地步。
“是的——我从没见过埃尔顿先生，”她接过贝茨小姐的话题，回答说。“他是不是——是不是个高个儿？”
“准来回答这个问题呢？”爱玛大声说道。“我父亲会说‘是高个儿’，奈特利先生会说‘不是高个儿’，而贝茨小姐和我会说不高不矮恰好适中。费尔法克斯小姐，你要是在这儿稍微待久一些，你就会发现，埃尔顿先生无论看相貌还是看才智，在海伯里都是一个标准的尽善尽美的人物。”
“一点不错，伍德豪斯小姐，她会发现的。埃尔顿先生是最棒的小伙子——不过，亲爱的简，你要是记得的话，我昨天告诉过你，他正好跟佩里先生一样高。霍金斯小姐，也许是一位出色的姑娘吧。埃尔顿先生对我妈关心极了——让她坐在教区牧师的专座上，好听得清楚些，因为你知道，我妈有一点耳聋——不是很严重，但听起来有些迟钝。简说坎贝尔上校也有点耳聋。他以为洗澡对耳朵有好处——洗温水澡——可简说没给他带来持久的效果。你知道，坎贝尔上校真是我们心目中的天使。迪克逊先生似乎是个非常可爱的年轻人，很配做他的女婿。好人跟好人结亲，该是多么幸福——而好人总是跟好人结亲。如今，埃尔顿先生和霍金斯小姐要成亲丁。再看科尔夫妇，多么善良的人。还有佩里夫妇——我看没有哪对夫妇比佩里夫妇过得更幸福、更美满了。我说，先生，”说着把脸转向伍德豪斯先生，“我看没有什么地方能比得上海伯里，有这么多的好人。我总是说，我们真是福气，有这样的好邻居。亲爱的先生，要是我妈妈有什么特别喜爱的东西，那就是猪肉——烤猪肉——”
“关于霍金斯小姐是何许人，是怎样一个人，埃尔顿先生跟她认识多久了，”爱玛说道，“我想谁也无法知道。只是感觉他们不会认识多久。埃尔顿先生才走了四个星期。”
谁也说不出什么情况。爱玛又寻思了一番，说道：
“费尔法克斯小姐，你一声不吭——可是我想，你对这条消息也该感点兴趣吧。你最近对这些事听得多，看得多，一定还为坎贝尔小姐操了不少心——现在却对埃尔顿先生和霍金斯小姐漠不关心，这我们可不能原谅了。”
“等我见到了埃尔顿先生，”简回答说，“也许我会感兴趣的——不过我倒觉得，我还真要这样才行。坎贝尔小姐已经结婚几个月了，有些事情印象不深了。”
“是的，伍德豪斯小姐，正像你说的，埃尔顿先生正好走了四个星期，”贝茨小姐说，“到昨天正好四个星期。一位霍金斯小姐。唉，我原先一直以为他会看上这附近一带的哪位年轻小姐。倒不是我原先——科尔太太有一次悄悄对我说过——可我马上就说：‘不，埃尔顿先生是个很优秀的青年——不过——’总之，我觉得我不大敏感，不善于察觉这类事情。我也不想假装很敏感。摆在眼皮底下的，我才看得见。尽管如此，谁也不会感到奇怪，如果埃尔顿先生有心于——伍德豪斯小姐真是好性子，让我不停地唠叨。她知道我是绝对不会惹人生厌的。史密斯小姐怎么样了？她好像完全康复了。你最近有没有收到约翰•奈特利太太的信？啊！那些可爱的小宝贝。简．你知道吧，我总以为迪克逊先生很像约翰•奈特利先生？我说的是长得像——高高的个子，还有他那样的神态——而且不怎么爱讲话。”
“完全搞错了，亲爱的姨妈。一点也不像。”
“好怪呀！不管什么人，只要没见过面，你就说不准是个什么模样。你总是有了一个想法，就抱住不放。照你的意思，严格说来，迪克逊先生并不漂亮。”
“漂亮！哦！不——一点也不漂亮——的确不好看。我告诉过你，他其貌不扬。”
“亲爱的，你说过坎贝尔小姐不承认他其貌不扬，而你自己却——”
“哦！说到我嘛，我的看法是无足轻重的。凡是我敬重的人，我总认为很好看。不过，我所以说他其貌不扬，是因为我相信这是一般人的看法。”
“好吧，亲爱的简，我想我们得赶紧走了。天气看来不怎么好，外婆会担心的。你真是太好了，亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐。不过，我们真得告辞了。这的确是个令人万分高兴的好消息。我要顺便去一趟科尔太太家，不过待不上三分钟。简，你最好直接回家——我可不想让你挨雨淋！我们觉得她来海伯里已经好些了。谢谢你——我们真是感谢你。我不想去看望戈达德太太，因为我真觉得她除了煮猪肉之外，什么都不放在心上。现在我们要烧猪腿，那就是另一码事了。再见，亲爱的先生。啊！奈特利先生也要走了。嗬，这真是太——！我想要是简累了，你一定会让她挽着你的胳臂的。埃尔顿先生要娶霍金斯小姐。再见。”
只剩下爱玛和父亲两个人。爱玛一边在听父亲哀叹年轻人非要这么急于结婚——而且还要跟素不相识的人结婚——一边在用心思考这件事。对她来说，这是一个很有趣、也是很可喜的消息，因为它证明埃尔顿先生没有苦恼多久。然而，她为哈丽特感到难过。哈丽特一定会觉得不好受——她只希望由她来首先告诉她这一消息，免得她从别人那里听到感到突然。现在这时候，她就很可能来访。如果她在路上遇到贝茨小姐，那可就糟啦！天开始下雨了，爱玛还得估计到哈丽特可能待在戈达德太太家出不来，无疑会毫无准备地听到这条消息。
雨下得很大，但时间不长。雨停了不到五分钟，哈丽特就噔噔地走进来了，只见她满脸通红，神情激动，像是有什么急事匆匆赶来的；而且一进门就嚷道：“嗨！伍德豪斯小姐，你猜出了什么事啊！”足以表明她正心烦意乱。既然她已遭到了打击，爱玛觉得现在表示关心的最好办法，就是老老实实听着。哈丽特没有受到阻拦，急火火地一口气把要说的话全说出来了。“我是半小时前从戈达德太太家出来的——我怕天要下雨——我怕随时都会下大雨——不过我又想，也许我能在下雨前赶到哈特菲尔德——我就拼命地赶来了。等走过给我做衣服的那个年轻女人的家门口时，我想还是进去看看衣服做得怎么样了。尽管我进去好像没怎么停留，可是刚出门不久就下起雨来了，我不知道怎么办是好。所以，我就使劲往前奔，跑到福德商店去躲雨。”福德商店是一家兼营毛料、亚麻布和服饰用品的综合商店，也是当地最大、最时髦的商店。“我就坐在店里，什么也不想，也许足有十分钟——就在这时，突然间，你猜谁进来啦——真是好奇怪呀！不过他们倒总是去福德买东西——进来的不是别人，正是伊丽莎白•马丁和她哥哥！亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐啊！你想想看吧。我心想我可要晕倒了。我不知道该怎么办。我就坐在门口——伊丽莎白一眼就看见了我。可她哥哥却没看见我，他正忙着收伞。伊丽莎白肯定看见我了，不过她立即把脸扭开了，压根儿不理睬我。他们两人都朝店铺里头走去，我还是一动不动地坐在门口！天哪，我真是难受极啦！我的脸色肯定像我的衣服一样白。你知道我想走也走不了，因为天在下雨。不过我真想待在哪儿都可以，就是别在那儿。天哪！伍德豪斯小姐——后来，我想那位哥哥还是回过头来，看见了我，因为那兄妹俩不再买东西了，而是悄声嘀咕起来。他们肯定在谈论我。我禁不住在想，那哥哥一定在劝妹妹跟我说话——（你看他是不是这样，伍德豪斯小姐？）——因为伊丽莎白立即走过来——走到我跟前，向我问好，似乎只要我愿意，就想跟我握手。她这次的整个举动，跟以往不一样。我看得出来，她变了。不过，她似乎很想表示亲热，我们就握了手，站在那儿谈了一会儿。可是我已经记不得当时说了些什么——我抖得好厉害呀！我记得她说真遗憾，我们总见不着面，我觉得这话简直太亲切了！亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，我心里实在太难受了！就在这时，雨快要停了，我便打定主意，无论如何也得走了——这时候——你想想看吧！我居然看见那位哥哥也朝我走来——你要知道，是慢吞吞的，好像不知道该怎么办才好。就这样，他走了过来，还说了话，我也回答了——在那儿站了一会儿，觉得很难受，你知道，说不出是什么滋味。接着，我鼓起勇气，说雨不下了，我该走了。于是我拔腿就走。刚出门走了不到三码，他就追了上来，说是如果我要去哈特菲尔德，他认为我最好绕道打科尔先生的马厩那儿去，因为我会发现，这场雨一下，那条近路上尽是水。天哪，我心想那不是要我的命嘛！于是我说，我非常感激他。你知道我不能不这么说。随即，他就回到伊丽莎白那儿，我就绕道打马厩那儿过来——我想我是打那儿走过来的——可我简直辨不清位置了，什么都辨不清。哦！伍德豪斯小姐，叫我干什么都可以，我可不愿碰上刚才这种事。不过，你知道，见他那样和蔼，那样亲切，我也觉得挺高兴。伊丽莎白也一样。哦！伍德豪斯小姐，你跟我说说话，让我觉得好受一点。”
爱玛倒真心诚意地想这么做，可惜一时又无能为力。她不得不停下来想一想。她自己心里也不是很舒畅呀。那小伙子和他妹妹的举动，似乎都是真情实感所致，她只能同情他们。照哈丽特的说法，他们的举动流露出一种有趣的感情，既有受了创伤的痴情，又有真心实意的体贴。她以前也认为他们是心地善良、值得尊敬的人。但是，既然双方不相匹配，那又有什么用呢？为这件事烦恼，真是愚蠢。当然，马丁先生失去她，一定感到很难过——他们都会感到很难过。爱情落空了，奢望也落空了。他们也许希望跟哈丽特拉关系，自己可以往上爬。除此之外，哈丽特的话还有什么价值呢？那么容易高兴，那么没有眼力，她的称赞又有什么意义呢？
爱玛振作了一下，而且的确在尽力安慰她，要她把遇到的事看成一桩区区小事，不必挂在心上。’
“也许当时令人觉得不大好受，”她说，“不过你好像表现得极为得体。事情已经过去了——也许再也不会——再也不会出像第一次见面那样的事了，所以你就不必再想了。”
哈丽特说了一声“一点不错”，然后就“不再想了”。可她还是在谈这件事——她仍然无法谈论别的事。后来，为了不让她再想马丁家的人，爱玛只得把原先准备小心翼翼地告诉她的消息，赶紧一股脑地讲出来。看到可怜的哈丽特处于这种心态——认定埃尔顿先生对她还这么举足轻重，爱玛自己简直搞不清究竟该喜、该怒、该羞，还是仅仅为之一乐！
然而，埃尔顿先生渐渐恢复了他应有的地位。尽管哈丽特一听到这消息并没作出强烈的反应（她若是在一天前或一个小时前听到这消息，准会觉得很痛苦），不过她对这事的兴趣又马上浓了起来。她们这第一次交谈还没结束，她就一个劲地谈着那位幸运的霍金斯小姐，心里又好奇，又惊异，又懊悔，又痛苦，又高兴，真是百感交集，终于在脑海里将马丁兄妹俩摆在了恰当的次要位置。
他们有了这次相遇，爱玛反倒感到高兴。这可以打消最初的震惊，而不至于余悸未消引起惊慌。像哈丽特这样生活，马丁家的人不去找她是看不到她的，而要去找她，他们既缺乏勇气，又放不下架子。自从哈丽特拒绝了马丁之后，他的两个妹妹还从没去过戈达德太太家。也许再过一年，也不会有什么必要再把他们撮合在一起，即使别人再怎么劝说也无济于事。
Part 2 Chapter 4
Human nature is so well disposed towards those who are in interesting situations, that a young person, who either marries or dies, is sure of being kindly spoken of.

A week had not passed since Miss Hawkins's name was first mentioned in Highbury, before she was, by some means or other, discovered to have every recommendation of person and mind; to be handsome, elegant, highly accomplished, and perfectly amiable: and when Mr. Elton himself arrived to triumph in his happy prospects, and circulate the fame of her merits, there was very little more for him to do, than to tell her Christian name, and say whose music she principally played.

Mr. Elton returned, a very happy man. He had gone away rejected and mortified - disappointed in a very sanguine hope, after a series of what appeared to him strong encouragement; and not only losing the right lady, but finding himself debased to the level of a very wrong one. He had gone away deeply offended - he came back engaged to another - and to another as superior, of course, to the first, as under such circumstances what is gained always is to what is lost. He came back gay and self-satisfied, eager and busy, caring nothing for Miss Woodhouse, and defying Miss Smith.

The charming Augusta Hawkins, in addition to all the usual advantages of perfect beauty and merit, was in possession of an independent fortune, of so many thousands as would always be called ten; a point of some dignity, as well as some convenience: the story told well; he had not thrown himself away - he had gained a woman of 10,000 l. or thereabouts; and he had gained her with such delightful rapidity - the first hour of introduction had been so very soon followed by distinguishing notice; the history which he had to give Mrs. Cole of the rise and progress of the affair was so glorious - the steps so quick, from the accidental rencontre, to the dinner at Mr. Green's, and the party at Mrs. Brown's - smiles and blushes rising in importance - with consciousness and agitation richly scattered - the lady had been so easily impressed - so sweetly disposed - had in short, to use a most intelligible phrase, been so very ready to have him, that vanity and prudence were equally contented.

He had caught both substance and shadow - both fortune and affection, and was just the happy man he ought to be; talking only of himself and his own concerns - expecting to be congratulated - ready to be laughed at - and, with cordial, fearless smiles, now addressing all the young ladies of the place, to whom, a few weeks ago, he would have been more cautiously gallant.

The wedding was no distant event, as the parties had only themselves to please, and nothing but the necessary preparations to wait for; and when he set out for Bath again, there was a general expectation, which a certain glance of Mrs. Cole's did not seem to contradict, that when he next entered Highbury he would bring his bride.

During his present short stay, Emma had barely seen him; but just enough to feel that the first meeting was over, and to give her the impression of his not being improved by the mixture of pique and pretension, now spread over his air. She was, in fact, beginning very much to wonder that she had ever thought him pleasing at all; and his sight was so inseparably connected with some very disagreeable feelings, that, except in a moral light, as a penance, a lesson, a source of profitable humiliation to her own mind, she would have been thankful to be assured of never seeing him again. She wished him very well; but he gave her pain, and his welfare twenty miles off would administer most satisfaction.

The pain of his continued residence in Highbury, however, must certainly be lessened by his marriage. Many vain solicitudes would be prevented - many awkwardnesses smoothed by it. A Mrs. Elton would be an excuse for any change of intercourse; former intimacy might sink without remark. It would be almost beginning their life of civility again.

Of the lady, individually, Emma thought very little. She was good enough for Mr. Elton, no doubt; accomplished enough for Highbury - handsome enough - to look plain, probably, by Harriet's side. As to connexion, there Emma was perfectly easy; persuaded, that after all his own vaunted claims and disdain of Harriet, he had done nothing. On that article, truth seemed attainable. What she was, must be uncertain; but who she was, might be found out; and setting aside the 10,000 l., it did not appear that she was at all Harriet's superior. She brought no name, no blood, no alliance. Miss Hawkins was the youngest of the two daughters of a Bristol - merchant, of course, he must be called; but, as the whole of the profits of his mercantile life appeared so very moderate, it was not unfair to guess the dignity of his line of trade had been very moderate also. Part of every winter she had been used to spend in Bath; but Bristol was her home, the very heart of Bristol; for though the father and mother had died some years ago, an uncle remained - in the law line - nothing more distinctly honourable was hazarded of him, than that he was in the law line; and with him the daughter had lived. Emma guessed him to be the drudge of some attorney, and too stupid to rise. And all the grandeur of the connexion seemed dependent on the elder sister, who was very well married, to a gentleman in a great way, near Bristol, who kept two carriages! That was the wind-up of the history; that was the glory of Miss Hawkins.

Could she but have given Harriet her feelings about it all! She had talked her into love; but, alas! she was not so easily to be talked out of it. The charm of an object to occupy the many vacancies of Harriet's mind was not to be talked away. He might be superseded by another; he certainly would indeed; nothing could be clearer; even a Robert Martin would have been sufficient; but nothing else, she feared, would cure her. Harriet was one of those, who, having once begun, would be always in love. And now, poor girl! she was considerably worse from this reappearance of Mr. Elton. She was always having a glimpse of him somewhere or other. Emma saw him only once; but two or three times every day Harriet was sure just to meet with him, or just to miss him, just to hear his voice, or see his shoulder, just to have something occur to preserve him in her fancy, in all the favouring warmth of surprize and conjecture. She was, moreover, perpetually hearing about him; for, excepting when at Hartfield, she was always among those who saw no fault in Mr. Elton, and found nothing so interesting as the discussion of his concerns; and every report, therefore, every guess - all that had already occurred, all that might occur in the arrangement of his affairs, comprehending income, servants, and furniture, was continually in agitation around her. Her regard was receiving strength by invariable praise of him, and her regrets kept alive, and feelings irritated by ceaseless repetitions of Miss Hawkins's happiness, and continual observation of, how much he seemed attached! - his air as he walked by the house - the very sitting of his hat, being all in proof of how much he was in love!

Had it been allowable entertainment, had there been no pain to her friend, or reproach to herself, in the waverings of Harriet's mind, Emma would have been amused by its variations. Sometimes Mr. Elton predominated, sometimes the Martins; and each was occasionally useful as a check to the other. Mr. Elton's engagement had been the cure of the agitation of meeting Mr. Martin. The unhappiness produced by the knowledge of that engagement had been a little put aside by Elizabeth Martin's calling at Mrs. Goddard's a few days afterwards. Harriet had not been at home; but a note had been prepared and left for her, written in the very style to touch; a small mixture of reproach, with a great deal of kindness; and till Mr. Elton himself appeared, she had been much occupied by it, continually pondering over what could be done in return, and wishing to do more than she dared to confess. But Mr. Elton, in person, had driven away all such cares. While he staid, the Martins were forgotten; and on the very morning of his setting off for Bath again, Emma, to dissipate some of the distress it occasioned, judged it best for her to return Elizabeth Martin's visit.

How that visit was to be acknowledged - what would be necessary - and what might be safest, had been a point of some doubtful consideration. Absolute neglect of the mother and sisters, when invited to come, would be ingratitude. It must not be: and yet the danger of a renewal of the acquaintance! - 

After much thinking, she could determine on nothing better, than Harriet's returning the visit; but in a way that, if they had understanding, should convince them that it was to be only a formal acquaintance. She meant to take her in the carriage, leave her at the Abbey Mill, while she drove a little farther, and call for her again so soon, as to allow no time for insidious applications or dangerous recurrences to the past, and give the most decided proof of what degree of intimacy was chosen for the future.

She could think of nothing better: and though there was something in it which her own heart could not approve - something of ingratitude, merely glossed over - it must be done, or what would become of Harriet?
 
人类出于自己的本性，对于处于令人关注的境况中的人们，往往会产生好感。因此，一个年轻人无论结婚还是去世，人家准会说他几句好话。
霍金斯小姐的名字第一次在海伯里提起后不到一星期，人们就通过这样那样的方式发现，她里里外外都很讨人喜欢：面容秀丽，仪态大方，多才多艺，还十分和蔼可亲。埃尔顿先生回来以后，想要夸耀自己的幸福前景，宣扬霍金斯小姐的百般优点，并不需费什么事，只要说出她的教名，说出她最喜欢演奏谁的乐曲就行了。
埃尔顿先生回来时，成了一个非常幸福的人。他走的时候，遭到了拒绝，受到了羞辱——在受到他认为是一连串的热烈鼓励之后，他的满怀希望却破灭了，不仅失去了一位与他正相匹配的小姐，而且发现自己给贬低到必须娶一个跟他很不相配的小姐的水平上。他气冲冲地离去了——跟另一位小姐订了婚回来了——那位小姐当然要胜过第一位。在这种情况下，得到的足以弥补失去的。他回来以后，兴高采烈，洋洋自得，风风火火，忙个不停，根本不把伍德豪斯小姐放在心上，更不把史密斯小姐放在眼里。
那位迷人的奥古斯塔•霍金斯小姐，不仅具有品貌双全的平常优点，而且还拥有一笔可以确保丰衣足食的财产，一笔高达一万英镑的财产。这既是一种实惠，又是一种体面。这事说来真是光彩。他并没有自暴自弃——他得到了一个拥有一万英镑或差不多一万英镑的女人，而且是以令人可喜的神速获得的——两人一经结识，便立即脉脉传情起来。他向科尔太太讲起事情的来龙去脉，讲得兴味盎然——从偶然相遇，到格林先生家的宴会，到布朗太太家的晚会，一步步发展得非常迅速——小姐脸上泛起笑容和红晕，意味越来越深——满脸露出羞涩和激动的神情——她轻而易举就动了心——显得那么甜蜜可爱——总之，用最明了的话来说，欣然乐意嫁给他，这样一来，爱慕虚荣的人和谨小慎微的人都同样得到了满足。
他既得到了实惠，又得到了体面——既得到了财富，又得到了爱情，理所当然地成了一个幸福的人。他只谈论自己和自己关心的事——就想让别人向他道喜，任凭别人取笑他——见到当地的年轻小姐们，表现得热情无畏，谈笑自若，而仅仅几个星期前，他对她们还只能小心翼翼地献殷勤呢。
婚礼已经为期不远了，双方只要让自己满意就行了，因此，除了做些必要的准备工作之外，什么也不需要再等了。他再次动身击巴思的时候，大家都指望他下次来海伯里时，一定会把新娘带来。科尔太太的眼神似乎表明，这种指望是不会落空的。
他这次没逗留几天，爱玛跟他很少见面。不过，就是这难得的见一两面，使她觉得这第一次接触算是结束了，并且得到一个印象：他如今摆出一副又怄气又做作的架势，并不比以前好。其实，她觉得很奇怪，她以前怎么会认为他讨人喜欢。她一看见他，心里难免会感到很不舒服。她只是从道德的角度，把事情视为一种赎罪，一种教训，一种对她心灵有益的羞辱办法，否则她真希望今生今世不再看见他。她祝愿他万事如意，可他使她感到痛苦。他如果能到二十英里以外去享受幸福，那她就要庆幸不已了。
他继续待在海伯里，这本是一件令人痛苦的事，可是等他一结了婚，那痛苦肯定会随之减少。这样一来，可以免除许多徒然的担忧——缓和许多尴尬的局面。有了一位埃尔顿太太，就可以成为他们改变交往的借口；以前的亲密关系可以渐渐疏远，而又不招人议论。他们可以再度以礼相待。
说到那位小姐个人，爱玛很是瞧不起她。毫无疑问，她还是配得上埃尔顿先生的。对海伯里来说，她还是够多才多艺的——也是够漂亮的——但是跟哈丽特比起来，可就显得很一般了。至于说到亲友，爱玛心里倒是十分踏实。她相信，尽管埃尔顿先生条件很高，瞧不起哈丽特，但他并未找到一个比哈丽特更好的人。在这方面，事情似乎是可以搞个水落石出的。她是干什么的，当然还让人捉摸不定；不过她是何许人，也许还能打听出来。撇开那一万英镑不说，看来她一点也不比哈丽特强。她一没有名望，二没有门第，三没有显贵的亲戚。霍金斯小姐的父亲是布里斯托尔人——当然只能把他称作商人（译注：此话说得有些吞吐，因为经商在当时的英国被视为不体面的），她是他两个女儿中的小女儿。不过，看来他经商的整个收益非常有限，也就可以猜想他干的不是什么体面的行当。每年冬天，霍金斯小姐要去巳思住一段时间。可是她的家在布里斯托尔，就在布里斯托尔中心。虽然她父母亲几年前就去世了，但她还有一个叔叔——他是搞法律的——没有人敢说他干过什么更体面的行当，只听说他是搞法律的。这个女儿就跟他住在一起。爱玛猜想他是给哪个律师干苦差使，因为太笨，总也爬不上去。这门亲事唯一的荣耀，就在于那位姐姐。她攀上了一门阔亲，嫁给了一个很有钱的绅士，就住在布里斯托尔附近，竟然有两辆马车！这就是这件事的结局，也是霍金斯小姐的荣耀所在。
她要是能把自己的想法向哈丽特和盘托出，那该有多好啊！她是经她劝说才坠人了情网，可是天哪！要劝说她摆脱这份情感，可不那么容易。一个意中人盘踞了哈丽特的整个心灵，这种魔力可不是言语可以驱除掉的。也许可以用另外一个人来取代他；当然也可以用另外一个人来取代他；这是再清楚不过了；哪怕是罗伯特•马丁这样一个人，也能够取代他。然而她又担心，没有什么别的办法可以医治她的创伤。有的人一旦爱上什么人，就会始终不渝地爱下去，哈丽特就是这样一个人。可怜的姑娘啊！埃尔顿先生这次回来以后，她的心情可是比以前糟多了。她总要在这儿那儿瞧见他。爱玛只见过他一次，可是哈丽特每天总有两三次，肯定要恰巧碰见他，或者恰巧发现他刚走，恰巧听到他的声音，或者恰巧看到他的肩膀，恰巧出了点什么事，将他留在她的幻想中，而这一切都是带着惊异和猜测的激烈心情进行的。此外，她总是听到别人谈论他，因为除了在哈特菲尔德以外，她周围的人没有一个能看到埃尔顿先生的缺点，大家都认为没有什么比谈论他的事更有趣了。因此，每一篇报道，每一个猜测——关于他的已经发生的事情，可能发生的事情，包括收入、仆人和家具，总是给谈得沸沸扬扬。听到人们个个都在称赞他，她也就越发敬慕他了。听到大家不停地谈论霍金斯小姐多么幸福，不停地议论埃尔顿先生多么爱她，她又感到非常懊悔，也很气恼。埃尔顿先生在房前屋后走过时的那副神态，他戴帽子的模样，全都表明他正处在热恋之中！
哈丽特心里摇摆不定，如果这事可以拿来逗乐，而不给这位朋友带来痛苦，也不使爱玛自己为之自责的话，她爱玛还真会觉得这摇摆不定很是可笑。有时是埃尔顿先生占上风，有时又是马丁家的人占上风。而且偶尔间，哪一方都可以用来遏制另一方。埃尔顿先生的订婚，打消了她与马丁先生相遇引起的激动。而获悉这起订婚所引起的不快，又因几天后伊丽莎白•马丁来到戈达德太太家，而被暂时置诸脑后。当时哈丽特不在家，但是客人给她留下了一封信，写得十分动人：大多是表示亲切的话，中间夹杂了一点责怪。埃尔顿先生到来之前，她一直在琢磨这封信，不停地思忖怎样写回信，心里很想写些不敢承认的事。可是，埃尔顿先生一来，这些心思也就一扫而光。在他逗留期间，马丁一家人给抛到脑后去了。就在埃尔顿先生再次去巴思的那天早晨，爱玛想消除这件事带来的一些痛苦，觉得最好去回访一下伊丽莎白•马丁。
她这次回访会受到怎样的接待——需要做些什么事情——怎么做才能万无一失，真叫她左思右想，捉摸不定。既然是请她去，到时不理睬那位母亲和两个妹妹，岂不显得忘恩负义。决不能那么办。然而，不那么办吧，又有恢复旧交的危险呀！
她想来想去，还是想不出更好的办法，只得让哈丽特去回访。不过要注意方式，让主人家明白，这只是一次礼节性的拜访。她打算用马车送她去，让她在阿比一米尔下车，她自己坐在车上再往前走一小段，然后马上回来接她。这样一来，他们就来不及搞什么阴谋诡计，或者危险地重提往事，向他们清清楚楚地表明：他们以后将保持一种怎样的友情关系。
她想不出更好的办法。尽管她自知这样做有点不妥——有点像是经过掩饰的忘恩负义——但是还非得这么办不可，否则哈丽特会怎么样呢？
Part 2 Chapter 5
Small heart had Harriet for visiting. Only half an hour before her friend called for her at Mrs. Goddard's, her evil stars had led her to the very spot where, at that moment, a trunk, directed to The Rev. Philip Elton, White-Hart, Bath, was to be seen under the operation of being lifted into the butcher's cart, which was to convey it to where the coaches past; and every thing in this world, excepting that trunk and the direction, was consequently a blank.

She went, however; and when they reached the farm, and she was to be put down, at the end of the broad, neat gravel walk, which led between espalier apple-trees to the front door, the sight of every thing which had given her so much pleasure the autumn before, was beginning to revive a little local agitation; and when they parted, Emma observed her to be looking around with a sort of fearful curiosity, which determined her not to allow the visit to exceed the proposed quarter of an hour. She went on herself, to give that portion of time to an old servant who was married, and settled in Donwell.

The quarter of an hour brought her punctually to the white gate again; and Miss Smith receiving her summons, was with her without delay, and unattended by any alarming young man. She came solitarily down the gravel walk - a Miss Martin just appearing at the door, and parting with her seemingly with ceremonious civility.

Harriet could not very soon give an intelligible account. She was feeling too much; but at last Emma collected from her enough to understand the sort of meeting, and the sort of pain it was creating. She had seen only Mrs. Martin and the two girls. They had received her doubtingly, if not coolly; and nothing beyond the merest commonplace had been talked almost all the time - till just at last, when Mrs. Martin's saying, all of a sudden, that she thought Miss Smith was grown, had brought on a more interesting subject, and a warmer manner. In that very room she had been measured last September, with her two friends. There were the pencilled marks and memorandums on the wainscot by the window. He had done it. They all seemed to remember the day, the hour, the party, the occasion - to feel the same consciousness, the same regrets - to be ready to return to the same good understanding; and they were just growing again like themselves, (Harriet, as Emma must suspect, as ready as the best of them to be cordial and happy,) when the carriage reappeared, and all was over. The style of the visit, and the shortness of it, were then felt to be decisive. Fourteen minutes to be given to those with whom she had thankfully passed six weeks not six months ago! - Emma could not but picture it all, and feel how justly they might resent, how naturally Harriet must suffer. It was a bad business. She would have given a great deal, or endured a great deal, to have had the Martins in a higher rank of life. They were so deserving, that a little higher should have been enough: but as it was, how could she have done otherwise? - Impossible! - She could not repent. They must be separated; but there was a great deal of pain in the process - so much to herself at this time, that she soon felt the necessity of a little consolation, and resolved on going home by way of Randalls to procure it. Her mind was quite sick of Mr. Elton and the Martins. The refreshment of Randalls was absolutely necessary.

It was a good scheme; but on driving to the door they heard that neither `master nor mistress was at home;' they had both been out some time; the man believed they were gone to Hartfield.

`This is too bad,' cried Emma, as they turned away. `And now we shall just miss them; too provoking! - I do not know when I have been so disappointed.' And she leaned back in the corner, to indulge her murmurs, or to reason them away; probably a little of both - such being the commonest process of a not ill-disposed mind. Presently the carriage stopt; she looked up; it was stopt by Mr. and Mrs. Weston, who were standing to speak to her. There was instant pleasure in the sight of them, and still greater pleasure was conveyed in sound - for Mr. Weston immediately accosted her with,

`How d'ye do? - how d'ye do? - We have been sitting with your father - glad to see him so well. Frank comes to-morrow - I had a letter this morning - we see him to-morrow by dinner-time to a certainty - he is at Oxford to-day, and he comes for a whole fortnight; I knew it would be so. If he had come at Christmas he could not have staid three days; I was always glad he did not come at Christmas; now we are going to have just the right weather for him, fine, dry, settled weather. We shall enjoy him completely; every thing has turned out exactly as we could wish.'

There was no resisting such news, no possibility of avoiding the influence of such a happy face as Mr. Weston's, confirmed as it all was by the words and the countenance of his wife, fewer and quieter, but not less to the purpose. To know that she thought his coming certain was enough to make Emma consider it so, and sincerely did she rejoice in their joy. It was a most delightful reanimation of exhausted spirits. The worn-out past was sunk in the freshness of what was coming; and in the rapidity of half a moment's thought, she hoped Mr. Elton would now be talked of no more.

Mr. Weston gave her the history of the engagements at Enscombe, which allowed his son to answer for having an entire fortnight at his command, as well as the route and the method of his journey; and she listened, and smiled, and congratulated.

`I shall soon bring him over to Hartfield,' said he, at the conclusion.

Emma could imagine she saw a touch of the arm at this speech, from his wife.

`We had better move on, Mr. Weston,' said she, `we are detaining the girls.'

`Well, well, I am ready;' - and turning again to Emma, `but you must not be expecting such a very fine young man; you have only had my account you know; I dare say he is really nothing extraordinary:' - though his own sparkling eyes at the moment were speaking a very different conviction.

Emma could look perfectly unconscious and innocent, and answer in a manner that appropriated nothing.

`Think of me to-morrow, my dear Emma, about four o'clock,' was Mrs. Weston's parting injunction; spoken with some anxiety, and meant only for her.

`Four o'clock! - depend upon it he will be here by three,' was Mr. Weston's quick amendment; and so ended a most satisfactory meeting. Emma's spirits were mounted quite up to happiness; every thing wore a different air; James and his horses seemed not half so sluggish as before. When she looked at the hedges, she thought the elder at least must soon be coming out; and when she turned round to Harriet, she saw something like a look of spring, a tender smile even there.

`Will Mr. Frank Churchill pass through Bath as well as Oxford?' - was a question, however, which did not augur much.

But neither geography nor tranquillity could come all at once, and Emma was now in a humour to resolve that they should both come in time.

The morning of the interesting day arrived, and Mrs. Weston's faithful pupil did not forget either at ten, or eleven, or twelve o'clock, that she was to think of her at four.

`My dear, dear anxious friend,' - said she, in mental soliloquy, while walking downstairs from her own room, `always overcareful for every body's comfort but your own; I see you now in all your little fidgets, going again and again into his room, to be sure that all is right.' The clock struck twelve as she passed through the hall. `'Tis twelve; I shall not forget to think of you four hours hence; and by this time to-morrow, perhaps, or a little later, I may be thinking of the possibility of their all calling here. I am sure they will bring him soon.'

She opened the parlour door, and saw two gentlemen sitting with her father - Mr. Weston and his son. They had been arrived only a few minutes, and Mr. Weston had scarcely finished his explanation of Frank's being a day before his time, and her father was yet in the midst of his very civil welcome and congratulations, when she appeared, to have her share of surprize, introduction, and pleasure.

The Frank Churchill so long talked of, so high in interest, was actually before her - he was presented to her, and she did not think too much had been said in his praise; he was a very good looking young man; height, air, address, all were unexceptionable, and his countenance had a great deal of the spirit and liveliness of his father's; he looked quick and sensible. She felt immediately that she should like him; and there was a well-bred ease of manner, and a readiness to talk, which convinced her that he came intending to be acquainted with her, and that acquainted they soon must be.

He had reached Randalls the evening before. She was pleased with the eagerness to arrive which had made him alter his plan, and travel earlier, later, and quicker, that he might gain half a day.

`I told you yesterday,' cried Mr. Weston with exultation, `I told you all that he would be here before the time named. I remembered what I used to do myself. One cannot creep upon a journey; one cannot help getting on faster than one has planned; and the pleasure of coming in upon one's friends before the look-out begins, is worth a great deal more than any little exertion it needs.'

`It is a great pleasure where one can indulge in it,' said the young man, `though there are not many houses that I should presume on so far; but in coming home I felt I might do any thing.'

The word home made his father look on him with fresh complacency. Emma was directly sure that he knew how to make himself agreeable; the conviction was strengthened by what followed. He was very much pleased with Randalls, thought it a most admirably arranged house, would hardly allow it even to be very small, admired the situation, the walk to Highbury, Highbury itself, Hartfield still more, and professed himself to have always felt the sort of interest in the country which none but one's own country gives, and the greatest curiosity to visit it. That he should never have been able to indulge so amiable a feeling before, passed suspiciously through Emma's brain; but still, if it were a falsehood, it was a pleasant one, and pleasantly handled. His manner had no air of study or exaggeration. He did really look and speak as if in a state of no common enjoyment.

Their subjects in general were such as belong to an opening acquaintance. On his side were the inquiries, - `Was she a horsewoman? - Pleasant rides? - Pleasant walks? - Had they a large neighbourhood? - Highbury, perhaps, afforded society enough? - There were several very pretty houses in and about it. - Balls - had they balls? - Was it a musical society?'

But when satisfied on all these points, and their acquaintance proportionably advanced, he contrived to find an opportunity, while their two fathers were engaged with each other, of introducing his mother-in-law, and speaking of her with so much handsome praise, so much warm admiration, so much gratitude for the happiness she secured to his father, and her very kind reception of himself, as was an additional proof of his knowing how to please - and of his certainly thinking it worth while to try to please her. He did not advance a word of praise beyond what she knew to be thoroughly deserved by Mrs. Weston; but, undoubtedly he could know very little of the matter. He understood what would be welcome; he could be sure of little else. `His father's marriage,' he said, `had been the wisest measure, every friend must rejoice in it; and the family from whom he had received such a blessing must be ever considered as having conferred the highest obligation on him.'

He got as near as he could to thanking her for Miss Taylor's merits, without seeming quite to forget that in the common course of things it was to be rather supposed that Miss Taylor had formed Miss Woodhouse's character, than Miss Woodhouse Miss Taylor's. And at last, as if resolved to qualify his opinion completely for travelling round to its object, he wound it all up with astonishment at the youth and beauty of her person.

`Elegant, agreeable manners, I was prepared for,' said he; `but I confess that, considering every thing, I had not expected more than a very tolerably well-looking woman of a certain age; I did not know that I was to find a pretty young woman in Mrs. Weston.'

`You cannot see too much perfection in Mrs. Weston for my feelings,' said Emma; `were you to guess her to be eighteen, I should listen with pleasure; but she would be ready to quarrel with you for using such words. Don't let her imagine that you have spoken of her as a pretty young woman.'

`I hope I should know better,' he replied; `no, depend upon it, (with a gallant bow,) that in addressing Mrs. Weston I should understand whom I might praise without any danger of being thought extravagant in my terms.'

Emma wondered whether the same suspicion of what might be expected from their knowing each other, which had taken strong possession of her mind, had ever crossed his; and whether his compliments were to be considered as marks of acquiescence, or proofs of defiance. She must see more of him to understand his ways; at present she only felt they were agreeable.

She had no doubt of what Mr. Weston was often thinking about. His quick eye she detected again and again glancing towards them with a happy expression; and even, when he might have determined not to look, she was confident that he was often listening.

Her own father's perfect exemption from any thought of the kind, the entire deficiency in him of all such sort of penetration or suspicion, was a most comfortable circumstance. Happily he was not farther from approving matrimony than from foreseeing it. - Though always objecting to every marriage that was arranged, he never suffered beforehand from the apprehension of any; it seemed as if he could not think so ill of any two persons' understanding as to suppose they meant to marry till it were proved against them. She blessed the favouring blindness. He could now, without the drawback of a single unpleasant surmise, without a glance forward at any possible treachery in his guest, give way to all his natural kind-hearted civility in solicitous inquiries after Mr. Frank Churchill's accommodation on his journey, through the sad evils of sleeping two nights on the road, and express very genuine unmixed anxiety to know that he had certainly escaped catching cold - which, however, he could not allow him to feel quite assured of himself till after another night.

A reasonable visit paid, Mr. Weston began to move. - `He must be going. He had business at the Crown about his hay, and a great many errands for Mrs. Weston at Ford's, but he need not hurry any body else.' His son, too well bred to hear the hint, rose immediately also, saying,

`As you are going farther on business, sir, I will take the opportunity of paying a visit, which must be paid some day or other, and therefore may as well be paid now. I have the honour of being acquainted with a neighbour of yours, (turning to Emma,) a lady residing in or near Highbury; a family of the name of Fairfax. I shall have no difficulty, I suppose, in finding the house; though Fairfax, I believe, is not the proper name - I should rather say Barnes, or Bates. Do you know any family of that name?'

`To be sure we do,' cried his father; `Mrs. Bates - we passed her house - I saw Miss Bates at the window. True, true, you are acquainted with Miss Fairfax; I remember you knew her at Weymouth, and a fine girl she is. Call upon her, by all means.'

`There is no necessity for my calling this morning,' said the young man; `another day would do as well; but there was that degree of acquaintance at Weymouth which - '

`Oh! go to-day, go to-day. Do not defer it. What is right to be done cannot be done too soon. And, besides, I must give you a hint, Frank; any want of attention to her here should be carefully avoided. You saw her with the Campbells, when she was the equal of every body she mixed with, but here she is with a poor old grandmother, who has barely enough to live on. If you do not call early it will be a slight.'

The son looked convinced.

`I have heard her speak of the acquaintance,' said Emma; `she is a very elegant young woman.'

He agreed to it, but with so quiet a `Yes,' as inclined her almost to doubt his real concurrence; and yet there must be a very distinct sort of elegance for the fashionable world, if Jane Fairfax could be thought only ordinarily gifted with it.

`If you were never particularly struck by her manners before,' said she, `I think you will to-day. You will see her to advantage; see her and hear her - no, I am afraid you will not hear her at all, for she has an aunt who never holds her tongue.'

`You are acquainted with Miss Jane Fairfax, sir, are you?' said Mr. Woodhouse, always the last to make his way in conversation; `then give me leave to assure you that you will find her a very agreeable young lady. She is staying here on a visit to her grandmama and aunt, very worthy people; I have known them all my life. They will be extremely glad to see you, I am sure; and one of my servants shall go with you to shew you the way.'

`My dear sir, upon no account in the world; my father can direct me.'

`But your father is not going so far; he is only going to the Crown, quite on the other side of the street, and there are a great many houses; you might be very much at a loss, and it is a very dirty walk, unless you keep on the footpath; but my coachman can tell you where you had best cross the street.'

Mr. Frank Churchill still declined it, looking as serious as he could, and his father gave his hearty support by calling out, `My good friend, this is quite unnecessary; Frank knows a puddle of water when he sees it, and as to Mrs. Bates's, he may get there from the Crown in a hop, step, and jump.'

They were permitted to go alone; and with a cordial nod from one, and a graceful bow from the other, the two gentlemen took leave. Emma remained very well pleased with this beginning of the acquaintance, and could now engage to think of them all at Randalls any hour of the day, with full confidence in their comfort.
哈丽特真没有什么心思去回访。就在她的朋友去戈达德太太家叫她之前半小时，她不巧来到一个地方，看见一只标着“巴思，特哈特，菲利普•埃尔顿牧师收”的大箱子，给搬到肉店老板的大车上，准备拉到驿车经过的地方。于是，这世界上的一切，除了那只箱子和箱子上的姓名地址以外，全从她脑海里消失了。
然而，她还是去了。等车子驶到农庄，她在宽阔光洁的砾石林阴道尽头下了车。这林阴道夹在支有棚架的苹果树中间，一直通到大门口。眼前的这一切，去年秋天曾给她带来了莫大的喜悦，现在再触景生情，心里不禁有点激动。爱玛与她分手时，见她带着一种既害怕又好奇的神情四处张望，因此便作出决定：这次访问不能超过原定的一刻钟。她独自坐着车往前走，想利用这段时间去看望一个结了婚住在当维尔的老用人。
一刻钟刚过，爱玛就准时回到了白色的大门跟前。史密斯小姐听说爱玛来叫她，一点也没耽搁就出来了，身边也没跟着一个让人担惊受怕的小伙子。她就一个人顺着砾石道走来——只有一位马丁小姐送出门来，显然是用客套性的礼节跟她告别。
哈丽特一时讲不清楚事情的经过。她心里思绪万千。不过，爱玛最后还是听明白了这次会面的情况，以及这次会面引起的苦恼。原来，她只见到了马丁太太和两个姑娘。她们对她的接待，即便算不上冷淡，也是抱着怀疑的态度，而且几乎自始至终都只谈些极其平常的话——直至最后，马丁太太突然说起她觉得史密斯小姐长高了，这才扯起一个比较有趣的话题，几个人才变得比较热情一些。去年九月，就在这间屋里，她与她的两个朋友量过身高。窗户旁的护壁板上还留着铅笔标记和备忘记录。那都是马丁画上去的。他们似乎全都记得那一天，那一时刻，那一伙人，那一场合——有着同样的感受，同样的遗憾——准备恢复同样的亲密关系。几个朋友刚刚故态复萌（正如爱玛定会料到的，几个人中就数哈丽特最热忱、最快活），马车就回来了，一切也就结束了。这次回访的方式，时间的短促，当时就让人觉得丝毫也不含糊。不到六个月以前，她还欣然跟这家人一起过了六个星期，而这次却只能在他们家待上十四分钟！爱玛不难想象这一切，觉得这家人有理由表示忿懑，哈丽特自然会感到苦恼。这件事办得不好。她本来可以做出很大努力，或者忍受很多艰难困苦，把马丁家的地位提高一些。他们是很不错的，只要稍微提高一点就足够了。不过，实际上她又有什么办法呢？不可能有！她不会后悔。一定要把他们拆开。可是，在这过程中又引起了好多的痛苦——眼下她自己就感到很痛苦，不久就觉得需要寻求点安慰，便决定回家时取道兰多尔斯，从那里找些安慰。她心里十分讨厌埃尔顿先生和马丁家的人。到兰多尔斯去提提神，这是绝对必要的。
这是个好主意。可是等马车驶到门口，她们听说“男女主人都不在家”，已出去一些时候了。那仆人料想，他们去哈特菲尔德了。
“真倒霉，”马车掉头往回走时，爱玛大声说道。“现在偏偏见不着他们，太气人了！我真不知道有什么时候这么扫兴过。”她往角上一靠，想嘟嘟嚷嚷地抱怨一番，或者劝说自己打消这些抱怨，也许两者都有一点——这是并无恶意的人最常用的办法。过了不久，马车突然停住了。她抬头一看，原来是韦斯顿夫妇拦住了车，站在那里要跟她说话。一看见他们俩，爱玛顿时高兴起来，而一听韦斯顿先生的说话声，就知道他比爱玛还高兴，因为他当即走上前来跟她说：
“你好？你好？我们陪你父亲坐了一阵——看他身体很好，真是高兴。弗兰克明天要来了——我今天早上接到一封信——明天吃晚饭时肯定能见到他——他今天在牛津，要来住两个星期。我早就料到会这样。他要是赶在圣诞节来，那就会连三天也住不上。我总是情愿他圣诞节不要来。现在的天气正好适合他，又晴朗，又没雨，也不变来变去。我们可以陪他好好玩玩。一切都那么称心如意。”
听到这样的消息，真叫人没法不兴奋。再一看韦斯顿先生满面喜悦，谁都没法不受感染。他妻子虽然话少一些，也不那么激动，但言谈神情同样证实了他的消息。连她都认为弗兰克一定会来，那她爱玛也就置信不疑了，而且打心底里跟他们一样高兴。这是治疗情绪沮丧的最有效的兴奋剂。过去的烦恼淹没在即将来临的喜事之中，她转念一想，觉得现在不用再提埃尔顿先生了。
韦斯顿先生向她讲述了他们在恩斯库姆商谈的经过。经过这番商谈，他儿子可以确保有两个星期自由支配。他还介绍了弗兰克旅行的路线和方式。爱玛听着，笑着，还向他们表示祝贺。
“我会马上带他去哈特菲尔德的，”他临了说道。
爱玛可以想象，听他说到这里，她看见他妻子用胳臂碰了碰他。
“我们还是走吧，韦斯顿先生，”她说，“我们耽搁两位小姐J，。、”
“好吧，好吧，我这就走。”韦斯顿先生说罢又转向爱玛：“不过，你可不要指望他是个非常出众的青年。你要知道，你只是听了我的描述。也许他实在没有什么特别出众的地方。”可是，这时他两眼亮闪闪的，说明他言不由衷。
爱玛摆出一副天真无猜的神态，回了两句不置可否的话。
“明天，大约四点钟时想想我吧，亲爱的爱玛，”这是韦斯顿太太临别时的叮嘱，话音里带有几分焦虑，只是说给爱玛听的。
“四点钟！他三点钟准能到，”韦斯顿先生连忙修正说。一次令人非常满意的会晤就这样结束了。爱玛变得兴高采烈起来。一切都显得跟刚才不一样了，詹姆斯赶着马似乎也不像先前那样懒洋洋了。她望着树篱，心想至少那接骨木马上就要长出牙来。她转脸看看哈丽特，见她脸上春意盎然，还挂着一丝温柔的微笑。
“弗兰克•邱吉尔先生会不会路过牛津，也路过巴思呢？”她虽然问了这句话，但这话并不能说明多少问题。
不过，地理问题也好，心情平静也好，都不是一下子能解决的。爱玛处于现在这样的心情，她很有把握断定，这两者到时候都会迎刃而解。
这个令人关注的一天的早晨来到了。韦斯顿太太的忠实学生在十点钟、十一点或十二点，都没有忘记要在下午四点想想韦斯顿太太。
“我亲爱的、亲爱的、焦急的朋友啊，”她出了自己的房间往楼下走的时候，心里在自言自语，“你总是体贴人微地为别人的安适操心，却从不关心自己的安适。我想你现在又坐立不安了，一次又一次地往他屋里跑，非要把一切安排得妥妥帖帖。”她走过门厅时，钟正好打十二点。“十二点了，再过四个钟头我不会忘记想着你的。也许明天这个时候，或许稍迟一点，我想他们几位可能全都来到这里。我看他们一定会很快把他带来的。”
她打开客厅的门，发现她父亲陪两位男士坐着——原来是韦斯顿先生和他儿子。他们俩才刚到不久，韦斯顿先生还没来得及说完弗兰克为什么提前一天到，她父亲还在客客气气地表示欢迎和祝贺，她爱玛就进来了，领受她那一份惊讶、介绍和喜悦。
那位大家谈论已久、又深为关注的弗兰克•邱吉尔，眼下就在她面前。他被介绍给她，她认为他受到的赞扬并不过分。他是个非常英俊的青年——身材、气派、谈吐，都无可挑剔。他的脸颇像他父亲，神采奕奕，生气勃勃。他看上去又聪明又机灵。她立即觉得自己会喜欢他。他具有一种教养有素的无拘无束的风度，还很健谈，使她感到他是有意来结识她的，他们很快就会结为相识。
弗兰克是头天晚上到达兰多尔斯的。他心里着急，就想早一点赶到，于是便改变了计划，早启程，晚歇脚，紧赶快赶，争取提前半天赶到。她为此感到高兴。
“我昨天就告诉你们了，”韦斯顿先生得意洋洋地大声说道，“我早就告诉你们大家，说他会提前赶到的。我想起了我以前就常常这样。谁出门也不能在路上慢腾腾地磨蹭啊，总忍不住要比计划的走得快些呀。能在朋友们开始盼望之前就赶到，这是多大的快乐，即使需要路途上辛苦一点，那也是非常值得的。”
“来到可以尽享其乐的地方，真让人高兴，”那位年轻人说道，“尽管我现在还不敢指望有多少人家可去的。但是，既然回家来了，我觉得我可以爱干什么就干什么。”
一听说“家”这个字，他父亲又得意洋洋地朝他望了一眼。爱玛立即看出，弗兰克很会讨人喜欢。后来的事情越发坚定了她的这一看法。他很喜欢兰多尔斯，认为那所房子布置得令人称羡。他甚至都不肯承认房子太小。他赞赏那个地点、那条通往海伯里的小道、海伯里本身，还特别赞赏哈特菲尔德。他声称自己对乡村一向怀有只有自己的家乡才能激起的那种兴致，急巴巴的就想来看看。爱玛心里有些怀疑：也许他从未有过如此亲切的想法。不过，即使他说的是谎话，那也是令人高兴的谎话，而且说得很动听。他并不像是装腔作势，也不像是言过其实。瞧他那神态，听他那谈吐，好像他真的感到非常高兴。
总的说来，他们谈的话题无外乎人们初次结识时常谈的话题。小伙子提了不少问题：“你会骑马吗？有舒适的骑马道吗？有舒适的散步小径吗？邻居多吗？也许海伯里人交往比较多吧？这里及附近一带有几所非常漂亮的房子。舞会——开不开舞会？这儿的人们喜欢唱歌弹琴吗？”
他的这些问题都得到了满意的答复，他们也随之变得熟识起来。这时，他趁他们双方的父亲正谈得起劲的当儿，把话题转到他的继母身上。他一说起这位继母，便赞不绝口，称赏不已，还因为她给他父亲带来幸福，并且热情地接待他，而满怀感激之情。这又证明了他很会讨好人——证明了他确实认为值得讨好她。在爱玛听来，他发出的每一句赞美之词，韦斯顿太太都受之无愧。不过，他肯定不怎么了解实情。他懂得说什么话中听，别的事就没有把握了。“我父亲这次结婚，”他说，“是一个最明智的举动，每一位朋友都会为之高兴。他要永远铭记让他获得这般幸福的那家人，感谢他们对他恩重如山。”
他还尽量表示这样的意思：泰勒小姐有这些功德，应该感谢她爱玛。但他似乎没有忘记，按照常理，与其说是伍德豪斯小姐造就了泰勒小姐的性格，不如说是泰勒小姐造就了伍德豪斯小姐的性格。最后，他好像下了决心要把话锋一转，绕到心里想说的话上，便惊叹起泰勒小姐的年轻美貌上。
“举止优雅，和蔼可亲，这是我早料到的，”他说。“可是不瞒你说，从各方面考虑，我原以为她只不过是个上了一定年纪、还算好看的女人，却没想到韦斯顿太太竟然是个漂亮的年轻女人。”
“你把韦斯顿太太看得再怎么完美，我也不会觉得过分，”爱玛说。“你就是猜她只有十八岁，我听了也会很高兴。可你真要这样说了，她准会跟你吵起来。千万别让她知道，你把她说成一个漂亮的年轻女人。”
“我想这倒不至于，”弗兰克回答道。“不会的，你放心好了，”说着谦恭有礼地鞠了一躬，“跟韦斯顿太太说话，我知道可以称赞什么人而不会被认为言过其实。”
爱玛心里一直在猜疑：他们两人相识以后，人们会产生什么样的期待。她不知道弗兰克是否也有这样的猜疑；他的那些恭维话究竟应该看作是对人们的期待表示认可的标志，还是表示不买账的证据。她必须和他多见几次面，才能了解他的癖性。现在，她只是觉得他还挺好相处的。
韦斯顿先生时常在想什么，她心里很清楚。她瞧见他将锐利的目光一次次地瞥向他们俩，脸上露出喜滋滋的神情。即使他决意不看他们俩的时候，她也相信他时常在侧耳倾听。
她自己的父亲全然没有这样的念头，他丝毫没有这样的眼力和疑心，这倒是个令人十分欣慰的情况。幸亏他既不赞成男婚女嫁，也无这方面的预见。虽说不管谁在筹备婚事，他总要加以反对，但他对这种事总是后知后觉，因而事前就用不着烦恼。看来，不到既成事实的时候，他似乎不会把哪两个男女情愫相通看得很重，认为他们打算结婚。他这样视而不见倒是不错，爱玛感到庆幸。现在，他既不用作出任何令他不快的猜测，也不用怀疑他的客人可能居心不良，而只需充分发挥他那热情好客的天性，觉得弗兰克•邱吉尔先生不幸地在路上过了两夜，便关切地问起了他一路上的饮食起居，而且真是十分急切地想知道他确实没有着凉——不过，关于这件事，他要再过一个晚上才能完全放宽心。
按情理坐了一段时间以后，韦斯顿先生要告辞了。“我得走了。我要到克朗旅店处理干草的事，还要到福德商店为韦斯顿太太办一大堆事。不过，我不必催促别人。”他儿子是个很懂规矩的人，没听出他的话外之意，也立即站起身来，说道：
“既然你要去办事，爸爸，那我就利用这个机会去看一个人。反正是迟早要去的，不如现在就去。我有幸认识你们的一位邻居，”说着转向爱玛，“一位住在海伯里或者那附近一带的女士。一个姓费尔法克斯的人家。我想，那座房子并不难找。不过，我认为，说他们姓费尔法克斯并不妥当——应该说姓巴恩斯或者贝茨。你认识哪个姓这个姓的人家吗？”
“当然认识啦，”他父亲大声说道。“贝茨太太——我们刚才还路过她家——我看见贝茨小姐就站在窗前。对呀，对呀，你是认识费尔法克斯小姐。我记得你是在韦默斯认识她的，她可是个好姑娘啊。你当然得去看看她。”
“今天早上就不必去了，”年轻人说。“改天也行。不过，在韦默斯彼此那么熟悉——”
“嗨！今天就去，今天就去。别推迟了。该做的事总是越快越好。此外，我还得提醒你，弗兰克，你在这里可要小心谨慎，千万不要怠慢了她。你看见她和坎贝尔夫妇在一起时，她跟周围的哪个人都可以平起平坐。可是在这里，她却跟一个只能勉强糊口的老外婆在一起。你要是不早一点去，就是看不起人家。”
儿子似乎被说服了。
“我听她说过认识你，”爱玛说。“她是个非常文雅的小姐。”
弗兰克赞成这一说法，不过只是轻轻说了声“是的”，使爱玛几乎要怀疑他是否真的同意。然而，如果简•费尔法克斯只能算是一般的文雅的话，那么上流社会就必定会有一种截然不同的文雅标准。
“如果你以前不是特别喜欢她的风度的话，”爱玛说，“我看你今天一定会喜欢的。你会发现她很讨人喜欢。你会看到她，听她说话——不行，恐怕你压根儿听不到她说话，因为她有个姨妈总是唠叨个没完。”
“你也认识简•费尔法克斯吗，先生？”伍德豪斯先生说，照样总是最后一个开口。“那么请允许我向你担保，你会发现她是个十分讨人喜欢的年轻小姐。她是来看望她外婆和姨妈的，她们可是很值得敬重的人。我跟她们是老相识了。我敢说，她们见到你一定会很高兴。我叫个用人给你带路。”
“亲爱的先生，那可使不得，我父亲会给我指路的。”
“可你父亲走不了那么远。他只到克朗旅店，在这条街的那一边。再说那里有好多人家，你可能不大好找。那条路又很泥泞，除非你走人行道。不过，我的马车夫会告诉你最好在哪儿过街的。”
弗兰克-邱吉尔先生还是谢绝了，脸上尽量摆出一副很认真的神气。他父亲竭诚地支持他，大声嚷道：“我的好朋友，这就大可不必了。弗兰克见到水洼不会往里走的。至于上贝茨太太家，他从克朗旅店三蹦两跳就到了。”
他们终于获准自己去了。那父子俩，一个热忱地点了一下头，另一个大方地鞠了一个躬，随即便告辞了。爱玛对这初次相识感到非常高兴，整天都可以想象他们在兰多尔斯的情境，相信他们过得很快活。
Part 2 Chapter 6
The next morning brought Mr. Frank Churchill again. He came with Mrs. Weston, to whom and to Highbury he seemed to take very cordially. He had been sitting with her, it appeared, most companionably at home, till her usual hour of exercise; and on being desired to chuse their walk, immediately fixed on Highbury. - `He did not doubt there being very pleasant walks in every direction, but if left to him, he should always chuse the same. Highbury, that airy, cheerful, happy-looking Highbury, would be his constant attraction.' - Highbury, with Mrs. Weston, stood for Hartfield; and she trusted to its bearing the same construction with him. They walked thither directly.

Emma had hardly expected them: for Mr. Weston, who had called in for half a minute, in order to hear that his son was very handsome, knew nothing of their plans; and it was an agreeable surprize to her, therefore, to perceive them walking up to the house together, arm in arm. She was wanting to see him again, and especially to see him in company with Mrs. Weston, upon his behaviour to whom her opinion of him was to depend. If he were deficient there, nothing should make amends for it. But on seeing them together, she became perfectly satisfied. It was not merely in fine words or hyperbolical compliment that he paid his duty; nothing could be more proper or pleasing than his whole manner to her - nothing could more agreeably denote his wish of considering her as a friend and securing her affection. And there was time enough for Emma to form a reasonable judgment, as their visit included all the rest of the morning. They were all three walking about together for an hour or two - first round the shrubberies of Hartfield, and afterwards in Highbury. He was delighted with every thing; admired Hartfield sufficiently for Mr. Woodhouse's ear; and when their going farther was resolved on, confessed his wish to be made acquainted with the whole village, and found matter of commendation and interest much oftener than Emma could have supposed.

Some of the objects of his curiosity spoke very amiable feelings. He begged to be shewn the house which his father had lived in so long, and which had been the home of his father's father; and on recollecting that an old woman who had nursed him was still living, walked in quest of her cottage from one end of the street to the other; and though in some points of pursuit or observation there was no positive merit, they shewed, altogether, a good-will towards Highbury in general, which must be very like a merit to those he was with.

Emma watched and decided, that with such feelings as were now shewn, it could not be fairly supposed that he had been ever voluntarily absenting himself; that he had not been acting a part, or making a parade of insincere professions; and that Mr. Knightley certainly had not done him justice.

Their first pause was at the Crown Inn, an inconsiderable house, though the principal one of the sort, where a couple of pair of post-horses were kept, more for the convenience of the neighbourhood than from any run on the road; and his companions had not expected to be detained by any interest excited there; but in passing it they gave the history of the large room visibly added; it had been built many years ago for a ball-room, and while the neighbourhood had been in a particularly populous, dancing state, had been occasionally used as such; - but such brilliant days had long passed away, and now the highest purpose for which it was ever wanted was to accommodate a whist club established among the gentlemen and half-gentlemen of the place. He was immediately interested. Its character as a ball-room caught him; and instead of passing on, he stopt for several minutes at the two superior sashed windows which were open, to look in and contemplate its capabilities, and lament that its original purpose should have ceased. He saw no fault in the room, he would acknowledge none which they suggested. No, it was long enough, broad enough, handsome enough. It would hold the very number for comfort. They ought to have balls there at least every fortnight through the winter. Why had not Miss Woodhouse revived the former good old days of the room? - She who could do any thing in Highbury! The want of proper families in the place, and the conviction that none beyond the place and its immediate environs could be tempted to attend, were mentioned; but he was not satisfied. He could not be persuaded that so many good-looking houses as he saw around him, could not furnish numbers enough for such a meeting; and even when particulars were given and families described, he was still unwilling to admit that the inconvenience of such a mixture would be any thing, or that there would be the smallest difficulty in every body's returning into their proper place the next morning. He argued like a young man very much bent on dancing; and Emma was rather surprized to see the constitution of the Weston prevail so decidedly against the habits of the Churchills. He seemed to have all the life and spirit, cheerful feelings, and social inclinations of his father, and nothing of the pride or reserve of Enscombe. Of pride, indeed, there was, perhaps, scarcely enough; his indifference to a confusion of rank, bordered too much on inelegance of mind. He could be no judge, however, of the evil he was holding cheap. It was but an effusion of lively spirits.

At last he was persuaded to move on from the front of the Crown; and being now almost facing the house where the Bateses lodged, Emma recollected his intended visit the day before, and asked him if he had paid it.

`Yes, oh! yes' - he replied; `I was just going to mention it. A very successful visit: - I saw all the three ladies; and felt very much obliged to you for your preparatory hint. If the talking aunt had taken me quite by surprize, it must have been the death of me. As it was, I was only betrayed into paying a most unreasonable visit. Ten minutes would have been all that was necessary, perhaps all that was proper; and I had told my father I should certainly be at home before him - but there was no getting away, no pause; and, to my utter astonishment, I found, when he (finding me nowhere else) joined me there at last, that I had been actually sitting with them very nearly three-quarters of an hour. The good lady had not given me the possibility of escape before.'

`And how did you think Miss Fairfax looking?'

`Ill, very ill - that is, if a young lady can ever be allowed to look ill. But the expression is hardly admissible, Mrs. Weston, is it? Ladies can never look ill. And, seriously, Miss Fairfax is naturally so pale, as almost always to give the appearance of ill health. - A most deplorable want of complexion.'

Emma would not agree to this, and began a warm defence of Miss Fairfax's complexion. `It was certainly never brilliant, but she would not allow it to have a sickly hue in general; and there was a softness and delicacy in her skin which gave peculiar elegance to the character of her face.' He listened with all due deference; acknowledged that he had heard many people say the same - but yet he must confess, that to him nothing could make amends for the want of the fine glow of health. Where features were indifferent, a fine complexion gave beauty to them all; and where they were good, the effect was - fortunately he need not attempt to describe what the effect was.

`Well,' said Emma, `there is no disputing about taste. - At least you admire her except her complexion.'

He shook his head and laughed. - `I cannot separate Miss Fairfax and her complexion.'

`Did you see her often at Weymouth? Were you often in the same society?'

At this moment they were approaching Ford's, and he hastily exclaimed, `Ha! this must be the very shop that every body attends every day of their lives, as my father informs me. He comes to Highbury himself, he says, six days out of the seven, and has always business at Ford's. If it be not inconvenient to you, pray let us go in, that I may prove myself to belong to the place, to be a true citizen of Highbury. I must buy something at Ford's. It will be taking out my freedom. - I dare say they sell gloves.'

`Oh! yes, gloves and every thing. I do admire your patriotism. You will be adored in Highbury. You were very popular before you came, because you were Mr. Weston's son - but lay out half a guinea at Ford's, and your popularity will stand upon your own virtues.'

They went in; and while the sleek, well-tied parcels of `Men's Beavers' and `York Tan' were bringing down and displaying on the counter, he said - `But I beg your pardon, Miss Woodhouse, you were speaking to me, you were saying something at the very moment of this burst of my amor patriae. Do not let me lose it. I assure you the utmost stretch of public fame would not make me amends for the loss of any happiness in private life.'

`I merely asked, whether you had known much of Miss Fairfax and her party at Weymouth.'

`And now that I understand your question, I must pronounce it to be a very unfair one. It is always the lady's right to decide on the degree of acquaintance. Miss Fairfax must already have given her account. - I shall not commit myself by claiming more than she may chuse to allow.'

`Upon my word! you answer as discreetly as she could do herself. But her account of every thing leaves so much to be guessed, she is so very reserved, so very unwilling to give the least information about any body, that I really think you may say what you like of your acquaintance with her.'

`May I, indeed? - Then I will speak the truth, and nothing suits me so well. I met her frequently at Weymouth. I had known the Campbells a little in town; and at Weymouth we were very much in the same set. Colonel Campbell is a very agreeable man, and Mrs. Campbell a friendly, warm-hearted woman. I like them all.'

`You know Miss Fairfax's situation in life, I conclude; what she is destined to be?'

`Yes - (rather hesitatingly) - I believe I do.'

`You get upon delicate subjects, Emma,' said Mrs. Weston smiling; `remember that I am here. - Mr. Frank Churchill hardly knows what to say when you speak of Miss Fairfax's situation in life. I will move a little farther off.'

`I certainly do forget to think of her,' said Emma, `as having ever been any thing but my friend and my dearest friend.'

He looked as if he fully understood and honoured such a sentiment.

When the gloves were bought, and they had quitted the shop again, `Did you ever hear the young lady we were speaking of, play?' said Frank Churchill.

`Ever hear her!' repeated Emma. `You forget how much she belongs to Highbury. I have heard her every year of our lives since we both began. She plays charmingly.'

`You think so, do you? - I wanted the opinion of some one who could really judge. She appeared to me to play well, that is, with considerable taste, but I know nothing of the matter myself. - I am excessively fond of music, but without the smallest skill or right of judging of any body's performance. - I have been used to hear her's admired; and I remember one proof of her being thought to play well: - a man, a very musical man, and in love with another woman - engaged to her - on the point of marriage - would yet never ask that other woman to sit down to the instrument, if the lady in question could sit down instead - never seemed to like to hear one if he could hear the other. That, I thought, in a man of known musical talent, was some proof.'

`Proof indeed!' said Emma, highly amused. - `Mr. Dixon is very musical, is he? We shall know more about them all, in half an hour, from you, than Miss Fairfax would have vouchsafed in half a year.'

`Yes, Mr. Dixon and Miss Campbell were the persons; and I thought it a very strong proof.'

`Certainly - very strong it was; to own the truth, a great deal stronger than, if I had been Miss Campbell, would have been at all agreeable to me. I could not excuse a man's having more music than love - more ear than eye - a more acute sensibility to fine sounds than to my feelings. How did Miss Campbell appear to like it?'

`It was her very particular friend, you know.'

`Poor comfort!' said Emma, laughing. `One would rather have a stranger preferred than one's very particular friend - with a stranger it might not recur again - but the misery of having a very particular friend always at hand, to do every thing better than one does oneself! - Poor Mrs. Dixon! Well, I am glad she is gone to settle in Ireland.'

`You are right. It was not very flattering to Miss Campbell; but she really did not seem to feel it.'

`So much the better - or so much the worse: - I do not know which. But be it sweetness or be it stupidity in her - quickness of friendship, or dulness of feeling - there was one person, I think, who must have felt it: Miss Fairfax herself. She must have felt the improper and dangerous distinction.'

`As to that - I do not - '

`Oh! do not imagine that I expect an account of Miss Fairfax's sensations from you, or from any body else. They are known to no human being, I guess, but herself. But if she continued to play whenever she was asked by Mr. Dixon, one may guess what one chuses.'

`There appeared such a perfectly good understanding among them all - ` he began rather quickly, but checking himself, added, `however, it is impossible for me to say on what terms they really were - how it might all be behind the scenes. I can only say that there was smoothness outwardly. But you, who have known Miss Fairfax from a child, must be a better judge of her character, and of how she is likely to conduct herself in critical situations, than I can be.'

`I have known her from a child, undoubtedly; we have been children and women together; and it is natural to suppose that we should be intimate, - that we should have taken to each other whenever she visited her friends. But we never did. I hardly know how it has happened; a little, perhaps, from that wickedness on my side which was prone to take disgust towards a girl so idolized and so cried up as she always was, by her aunt and grandmother, and all their set. And then, her reserve - I never could attach myself to any one so completely reserved.'

`It is a most repulsive quality, indeed,' said he. `Oftentimes very convenient, no doubt, but never pleasing. There is safety in reserve, but no attraction. One cannot love a reserved person.'

`Not till the reserve ceases towards oneself; and then the attraction may be the greater. But I must be more in want of a friend, or an agreeable companion, than I have yet been, to take the trouble of conquering any body's reserve to procure one. Intimacy between Miss Fairfax and me is quite out of the question. I have no reason to think ill of her - not the least - except that such extreme and perpetual cautiousness of word and manner, such a dread of giving a distinct idea about any body, is apt to suggest suspicions of there being something to conceal.'

He perfectly agreed with her: and after walking together so long, and thinking so much alike, Emma felt herself so well acquainted with him, that she could hardly believe it to be only their second meeting. He was not exactly what she had expected; less of the man of the world in some of his notions, less of the spoiled child of fortune, therefore better than she had expected. His ideas seemed more moderate - his feelings warmer. She was particularly struck by his manner of considering Mr. Elton's house, which, as well as the church, he would go and look at, and would not join them in finding much fault with. No, he could not believe it a bad house; not such a house as a man was to be pitied for having. If it were to be shared with the woman he loved, he could not think any man to be pitied for having that house. There must be ample room in it for every real comfort. The man must be a blockhead who wanted more.

Mrs. Weston laughed, and said he did not know what he was talking about. Used only to a large house himself, and without ever thinking how many advantages and accommodations were attached to its size, he could be no judge of the privations inevitably belonging to a small one. But Emma, in her own mind, determined that he did know what he was talking about, and that he shewed a very amiable inclination to settle early in life, and to marry, from worthy motives. He might not be aware of the inroads on domestic peace to be occasioned by no housekeeper's room, or a bad butler's pantry, but no doubt he did perfectly feel that Enscombe could not make him happy, and that whenever he were attached, he would willingly give up much of wealth to be allowed an early establishment.
 
第二天早晨，弗兰克•邱吉尔先生又来了。他是跟韦斯顿太太一起来的，他似乎打心眼里喜欢这位太太，也打心眼里喜欢海伯里。看来他一直十分亲切地陪她坐在家里，直至她平常出门活动的时间。韦斯顿太太要他选择散步的路线，他立刻表示要去海伯里。“我毫不怀疑，无论朝哪个方向走，都有非常宜人的地方可以散步。不过要我选择的话，我总会选择同一个地方。海伯里，那个空气新鲜、喜气洋洋的海伯里，无时无刻不在吸引我。”在韦斯顿太太看来，海伯里就意味着哈特菲尔德；而且她相信，他也是这么看的。于是，他们便径直朝这里走来。
爱玛简直没想到他们会来，因为韦斯顿先生刚刚来过一会，就想听听别人夸他儿子长得英俊，并不知道他们的打算。所以，爱玛看见他们臂挽臂地朝他们家走来，不禁又惊又喜。她还正想再见见他，尤其想见他和韦斯顿太太在一起。她要看看他对韦斯顿太太采取什么态度，再决定对他抱有什么看法。如果他在这方面还有欠缺的话，那就没有什么可以弥补的了。然而，一看见他们俩在一起，她就感到十分高兴。他不仅用动听的语言和百般的恭维，来表示他的恭敬之情，而且他对继母的整个态度，也是再恰到好处、再令人高兴不过了——没有什么比这更令人可喜地表明：他希望把继母当做朋友，希望博得她的欢心。鉴于他们要待上一个上午，爱玛有足够的时间作出合理的判断。他们一起在外面转悠了一两个小时——先围着哈特菲尔德的矮树丛转了一圈，然后在海伯里走了走。弗兰克对什么都喜欢，把哈特菲尔德大大赞赏了一番，伍德豪斯先生听了一定会觉得很悦耳。后来决定继续往前走时，他表示希望结识全村的人。他时而发现这也不错，时而觉得那也挺有意思，真是出乎爱玛的意料之外。
有些东西引起他的兴趣，说明他心里怀有缱绻的情意。他恳求带他去看看他父亲住过多年的房子，那房子也是他祖父的家。后来想起那个带过他的老太太现在还活着，便从街这头走到街那头，寻找她住的小屋。虽然他寻求的某些东西、说的某些话，并没有什么实在的价值，但是把这一切加在一起，总的看来他对海伯里颇有好感，这在跟他一道散步的人看来，倒肯定是一个优点。
爱玛通过观察断定：既然他现在流露出这样的感情，那就不能认为他以前是故意不肯来；他不是在装模作样，也不是虚情假意地故作姿态；奈特利先生对他的看法肯定有失公道。
他们第一个停留的地方是克朗旅店。虽然这是当地主要的一家旅店，但是规模却不大，只养着两对驿马，与其说是供来往客人雇用，不如说是为附近一带的人提供方便。弗兰克的两位同伴没想到他会对这地方感兴趣，就在打这儿走过时，讲起了那间一看就知道是后来加上去的大屋子的来历。那是多年前造来作舞厅用的。当时，这一带人特别多，又特别爱跳舞，有时就在这间屋里举行舞会。但是，那种明媚灿烂的日子早就一去不复返了，如今，它的最大用途，是作为本地一些绅士和半绅士组织的惠斯特俱乐部的活动场所。弗兰克当即就产生了兴趣。听说这是个舞厅，他便来了劲儿。他没有继续往前走，而是在两扇开着的、装有上等框格的窗子跟前停了几分钟，朝里面望望，估量能容纳多少人，为它失去原先的用途感到遗憾。他觉得这间屋子没有什么缺陷，他们说的那些缺陷，他并不认为是缺陷。不，这间屋子够长、够宽、够漂亮的啦，在里面跳舞再适意不过了。整个冬天，应该至少每两周在这里举行一次舞会。伍德豪斯小姐为什么没有恢复这间屋子昔日的好时光呢？她在海伯里可是什么都办得到的啊！爱玛解释说，这里没有几家合适的人家，附近一带又没有人愿意来，但他听了却不以为然。他看到周围有那么多漂亮的房子，说什么也不相信会凑不齐人数开舞会。甚至在爱玛讲述了详细情况和各家的家境之后，他仍然认为这样贫富同乐不会带来多大的不便，第二天早晨大家又都各守本分，不会有丝毫的困难。他就像一个热衷于跳舞的年轻人一样争辩着。爱玛发现在他身上，韦斯顿家的气质完全压倒了邱吉尔家的习性，不由得大吃一惊。看来，他还真像他父亲那样，生气勃勃，精力充沛，性情开朗，喜欢交际，全然没有恩斯库姆的傲慢和矜持。也许他的确没有多少傲慢。他不计较地位的高低，心灵未免有些近乎庸俗了。然而，他又判断不出被他轻视的那种祸害。那不过是他生性活跃的一种表现罢了。
经过劝说，他终于离开了克朗旅店。几个人快到贝茨家的时候，爱玛想起他头天打算去看看这家人，便问他去过了没有。
“去了，哦！去了，”弗兰克回答说。“我正要说这件事呢。我去得还真是巧啊，三位女士我全见到了，多亏你事先嘱咐了我。如果我毫无思想准备遇上了那位喋喋不休的姨妈，那可准会要了我的命。其实，我只是有些身不由己，稀里糊涂地多待了些时候。本来十分钟就足够了，也许再恰当不过了。我还跟我父亲说过，我一定会比他先回家——谁想我根本脱不了身，话说个没完没了。我父亲在别处找不到我，最后也跟到贝茨家，这时我万分惊讶地发现，我在那里已经坐了将近三刻钟。那位好心的老太太一直不给我脱身的机会。”
“你觉得费尔法克斯小姐看上去怎么样？”
“气色不好，很不好——就是说，如果一位年轻小姐可以被认为气色不好的话。不过，这种说法是不大容易被人接受的，是吧，韦斯顿太太？小姐们是决不会气色不好的。说真的，费尔法克斯小姐天生就这么脸色苍白，几乎总是给人一种身体不好的样子。脸色这么不好，真令人可怜。”
爱玛不同意他的这一看法，便极力为费尔法克斯小姐的脸色辩护起来。“她的确没有容光焕发过，可是总的说来，我觉得也没有什么病容。她皮肤娇嫩，给她的面孔增添了几分独特的优雅。”弗兰克恭恭敬敬地听着，承认说他也听到好多人都这么说过——然而坦白地说，在他看来，一个人缺乏健康的神采，那是无论如何也无法弥补的。即使五官长得很一般，只要气色好，五官也会显得很美。要是五官长得秀丽，那效果就——好在他用不着说明效果会怎么样。
“好了，”爱玛说，“不要去争论审美观啦。至少，除了脸色以外，你还是很喜欢她的。”
弗兰克摇摇头，笑了起来。“我可无法将费尔法克斯小姐和她的脸色分开。”
“你在韦默斯经常见到她吗？你们经常一起参加社交活动吗？”
这时候，他们快到福特商店了，弗兰克连忙大声嚷道：“哈！这一定是人人每天都得去的那家商店了，我父亲告诉过我。他说他七天里有六天要来海伯里，每次都要到福特商店买点东西。你们要足没有什么不便的话，我们就进去吧，好让我证明我是这儿的人，是真正的海伯里公民。我一定要在福特商店买点东西，以此来证明我确是这儿的人。他们也许有手套卖吧。”
“哦！是的，手套什么的都有。我真钦佩你的乡上观念。你在海伯里会受到敬重的。你没来之前，大家就很喜欢你了，因为你是韦斯顿先生的儿子。不过，你要是在福特商店花上半个几尼，你的受人喜欢就建立在你的美德的基础上了。”
他们进了福特商店。当店员把式样优美、包装考究的男式海狸手套和约克皮手套取下来，放在柜台上时，弗兰克说：“对不起，伍德豪斯小姐，刚才就在我忽发乡土观念的时候，你在跟我说话，提起了一件事。再说给我听听吧。告诉你吧，不管大家把我看得有多好，都无法弥补我在个人生活中失去的任何乐趣。”
“我只不过问一问：你在韦默斯跟费尔法克斯小姐那一伙人是不是很熟悉？”
“既然我明白了你的问题，我要说你这话问得很不公道。究竟熟悉到什么程度，必须由小姐来断定。费尔法克斯小姐一定早就说过了。她想说到什么程度就是什么程度，我可不想再多说什么。”
“天哪！你回答得跟她一样谨慎。可她不管说什么事，总要留下很多东西让人去猜。她总是不声不响，不肯提供任何人的哪怕是一点点的消息，因此我真觉得你可以尽情谈谈你跟她结交的情况。”
“真可以吗？那我就照实说了，这再对我心思不过了。我在韦默斯常常遇见她。我在伦敦就有点认识坎贝尔夫妇，在韦默斯又常常在一起。坎贝尔上校是个非常和蔼可亲的人，坎贝尔太太是个又亲切又热心的女人。他们几个我都喜欢。”
“我想你了解费尔法克斯小姐的生活处境吧，知道她将来命中注定要干什么。”
“是的——（相当迟疑地）——我想我是了解的。”
“爱玛，你谈到微妙的话题上了，”韦斯顿太太笑吟吟地说道。“别忘了我还在场呢。你谈起费尔法克斯小姐的生活处境，弗兰克•邱吉尔先生简直不知道说什么是好。我要稍微走开一点。”
“我对她呀，”爱玛说，“除了视为朋友、而且是最亲密的朋友之外，倒是真忘了还有什么别的身分。”
弗兰克看上去好像完全理解，也十分敬重爱玛的这种情感。
买好手套以后，几个人又走出了商店。“你可曾听到我们刚才谈起的那位年轻小姐弹过琴吗？”弗兰克•邱吉尔问道。
“可曾听到她弹琴！”爱玛重复了一声。“你忘了她与海伯里有着多么密切的关系。自从我们俩开始学琴以来，我每年都听她弹奏。她弹得好极了。”
“你是这样想的吗？我就想听听真正有鉴赏力的人的意见。我觉得她弹得不错，就是说，她弹得很有情调，可惜我对此一窍不通。我非常喜欢音乐，可我却一点也不会演奏，也无权评说别人演奏得怎么样。我常常听见别人夸她弹得好。我还记得有一件事，可以证明别人认为她弹得好。有一个人，很有几分音乐天赋，爱上了另一个女人——跟她订了婚——都快结婚了——可是，只要我们现在谈起的这位小姐肯坐下来弹奏，他就决不会请他那另一位女士来弹——看来，只要能听这一位弹，就决不会喜欢听另一个弹。能受到一个众所周知的音乐天才的青睐，我想这就很能说明问题。”
“当然能啦！”爱玛说道，觉得十分有趣。“迪克逊先生很有音乐天赋，是吗？关于他们几个人的事，我在半个小时里从你这儿了解的情况，比半年里从费尔法克斯小姐那儿听来的还要多。”
“是的，我说的就是迪克逊先生和坎贝尔小姐两个人。我想这是很有力的证据。”
“当然——的确很有力。说实话，真是太有说服力了，我要足坎贝尔小姐的话，真要受不了啦。一个人把音乐看得比爱情还蘑——耳朵此眼睛来得灵——对美妙的声音比对我的感情反应敏感，让我无法谅解。坎贝尔小姐喜欢他这样吗？”
“你知道，她们是特别要好的朋友呢。”
“那有什么好的！”爱玛笑着说道。“宁愿要个陌生人，也不要个特别要好的朋友——如果是个陌生人，就不会再出这种事儿——可是身边总有个特别要好的朋友，什么事儿都比你自己做得好，那有多么不幸啊！可怜的迪克逊夫人！她去爱尔兰定居，我看倒也挺好。”
“你说得对。对坎贝尔小姐来说，倒没有什么光彩的。不过，她好像并不在乎。”
“这就更好了——要么就更糟了：我不知道是好是糟。不管她是出于可爱，还是出于愚蠢——是出于朋友间的坦率，还是出于感觉的迟钝——我想有一个人肯定感觉到了，那就是费尔法克斯小姐。她一定感觉到了这种不恰当而又危险的区别。”
“说到这个嘛——我倒不——”
“哦！可别以为我想让你或是别人说说费尔法克斯小姐有什么感受。我猜想，除了她自己以外，别人谁也不知道她有什么感受。但是，如果迪克逊先生每次请她弹琴她都弹的话，那别人就可以爱怎么猜就怎么猜了。”
“她们三人之间好像倒是十分融洽的——”弗兰克脱口而出，可是马上又打住了，补充说道：“不过，我也说不上他们的关系究竟怎么样——背地里又怎么样。我只能说，表面上和和气气。不过，你从小就认识费尔法克斯小姐，当然比我更了解她的性格，更了解她在紧要关头会有什么表现，”
“不错，我是从小就认识她。我们从小在一起，后来又一起长大成人。因此，人家自然会以为我们关系密切，以为她每次来看朋友，我们都该很亲热。可是，我们从来就没有亲热过。我简直不知道是怎么回事儿。也许我这个人有点不厚道，她姨妈、外婆那一伙人一个劲儿地宠爱她、吹捧她，我就禁不住要讨厌她。再说，她又不爱说话——我决不会喜欢一个金口难开的人。”
“这种性格的确令人十分讨厌，”弗兰克说。“毫无疑问，这种性格往往挺有好处的，可是从不讨人喜欢。保持沉默比较保险，可是不招人爱。谁也不会喜欢一个沉默寡言的人。”
“除非不再沉默寡言，那样一来，就会更加讨人喜欢。不过，我比以往任何时候都更需要一个朋友，或者说一个称心的伙伴，才能帮助别人克服沉默寡言的毛病，交上一个朋友。我和费尔法克斯小姐是亲密不起来的。我没有理由看不起她——丝毫没有——不过她的言谈举止总是那么谨小慎微的，不敢对任何人发表一点明确的看法，叫人难免不怀疑她有什么事瞒着别人。”
弗兰克完全同意她的看法。两人一起走了这么远，想法又这么接近，爱玛觉得他们已经很熟悉了，简直不相信这只是他们的第二次会面。他跟她原来想象的不尽相同：从他的某些见解来看，他并不是个老于世故的人，也不像个娇生惯养的富家子弟，因而比她想象的要好些。他的观点似乎比较温和——感情似乎比较热烈。令她特别感动的是，他不仅要去看那教堂，还要去看看埃尔顿先生的住宅，别人挑剔这房子的毛病，他也不跟着随声附和。不，他并不认为这座房子有什么不好，房主人也不该因为住这样的房子而受人怜悯。只要能同自己心爱的女人一起住在里面，那么，不管哪介男人拥有这座房子，他都觉得没有什么可怜悯的。谁还有更高的奢望，那他一定是个傻瓜。
韦斯顿太太笑了，说他说话没有谱。他自己住惯了大房子，从没考虑房子大有多少好处和方便，因而也不清楚住小房子在所难免的苦处。然而，爱玛却另有看法，断定他说话还是有谱的，表明他出于美好的动机，想要早一点成家。他可能没有意识到，要是女管家没屋子住，或者配膳室不像样，那会给家庭安适带来什么损害，但他一定会感到恩斯库姆不会给他带来幸福，他一旦爱上了谁，就会宁愿放弃大笔财产，也要早日成家。
Part 2 Chapter 7
Emma's very good opinion of Frank Churchill was a little shaken the following day, by hearing that he was gone off to London, merely to have his hair cut. A sudden freak seemed to have seized him at breakfast, and he had sent for a chaise and set off, intending to return to dinner, but with no more important view that appeared than having his hair cut. There was certainly no harm in his travelling sixteen miles twice over on such an errand; but there was an air of foppery and nonsense in it which she could not approve. It did not accord with the rationality of plan, the moderation in expense, or even the unselfish warmth of heart, which she had believed herself to discern in him yesterday. Vanity, extravagance, love of change, restlessness of temper, which must be doing something, good or bad; heedlessness as to the pleasure of his father and Mrs. Weston, indifferent as to how his conduct might appear in general; he became liable to all these charges. His father only called him a coxcomb, and thought it a very good story; but that Mrs. Weston did not like it, was clear enough, by her passing it over as quickly as possible, and making no other comment than that `all young people would have their little whims.'

With the exception of this little blot, Emma found that his visit hitherto had given her friend only good ideas of him. Mrs. Weston was very ready to say how attentive and pleasant a companion he made himself - how much she saw to like in his disposition altogether. He appeared to have a very open temper - certainly a very cheerful and lively one; she could observe nothing wrong in his notions, a great deal decidedly right; he spoke of his uncle with warm regard, was fond of talking of him - said he would be the best man in the world if he were left to himself; and though there was no being attached to the aunt, he acknowledged her kindness with gratitude, and seemed to mean always to speak of her with respect. This was all very promising; and, but for such an unfortunate fancy for having his hair cut, there was nothing to denote him unworthy of the distinguished honour which her imagination had given him; the honour, if not of being really in love with her, of being at least very near it, and saved only by her own indifference - (for still her resolution held of never marrying) - the honour, in short, of being marked out for her by all their joint acquaintance.

Mr. Weston, on his side, added a virtue to the account which must have some weight. He gave her to understand that Frank admired her extremely - thought her very beautiful and very charming; and with so much to be said for him altogether, she found she must not judge him harshly. As Mrs. Weston observed, `all young people would have their little whims.'

There was one person among his new acquaintance in Surry, not so leniently disposed. In general he was judged, throughout the parishes of Donwell and Highbury, with great candour; liberal allowances were made for the little excesses of such a handsome young man - one who smiled so often and bowed so well; but there was one spirit among them not to be softened, from its power of censure, by bows or smiles - Mr. Knightley. The circumstance was told him at Hartfield; for the moment, he was silent; but Emma heard him almost immediately afterwards say to himself, over a newspaper he held in his hand, `Hum! just the trifling, silly fellow I took him for.' She had half a mind to resent; but an instant's observation convinced her that it was really said only to relieve his own feelings, and not meant to provoke; and therefore she let it pass.

Although in one instance the bearers of not good tidings, Mr. and Mrs. Weston's visit this morning was in another respect particularly opportune. Something occurred while they were at Hartfield, to make Emma want their advice; and, which was still more lucky, she wanted exactly the advice they gave.

This was the occurrence: - The Coles had been settled some years in Highbury, and were very good sort of people - friendly, liberal, and unpretending; but, on the other hand, they were of low origin, in trade, and only moderately genteel. On their first coming into the country, they had lived in proportion to their income, quietly, keeping little company, and that little unexpensively; but the last year or two had brought them a considerable increase of means - the house in town had yielded greater profits, and fortune in general had smiled on them. With their wealth, their views increased; their want of a larger house, their inclination for more company. They added to their house, to their number of servants, to their expenses of every sort; and by this time were, in fortune and style of living, second only to the family at Hartfield. Their love of society, and their new dining-room, prepared every body for their keeping dinner-company; and a few parties, chiefly among the single men, had already taken place. The regular and best families Emma could hardly suppose they would presume to invite - neither Donwell, nor Hartfield, nor Randalls. Nothing should tempt her to go, if they did; and she regretted that her father's known habits would be giving her refusal less meaning than she could wish. The Coles were very respectable in their way, but they ought to be taught that it was not for them to arrange the terms on which the superior families would visit them. This lesson, she very much feared, they would receive only from herself; she had little hope of Mr. Knightley, none of Mr. Weston.

But she had made up her mind how to meet this presumption so many weeks before it appeared, that when the insult came at last, it found her very differently affected. Donwell and Randalls had received their invitation, and none had come for her father and herself; and Mrs. Weston's accounting for it with `I suppose they will not take the liberty with you; they know you do not dine out,' was not quite sufficient. She felt that she should like to have had the power of refusal; and afterwards, as the idea of the party to be assembled there, consisting precisely of those whose society was dearest to her, occurred again and again, she did not know that she might not have been tempted to accept. Harriet was to be there in the evening, and the Bateses. They had been speaking of it as they walked about Highbury the day before, and Frank Churchill had most earnestly lamented her absence. Might not the evening end in a dance? had been a question of his. The bare possibility of it acted as a farther irritation on her spirits; and her being left in solitary grandeur, even supposing the omission to be intended as a compliment, was but poor comfort.

It was the arrival of this very invitation while the Westons were at Hartfield, which made their presence so acceptable; for though her first remark, on reading it, was that `of course it must be declined,' she so very soon proceeded to ask them what they advised her to do, that their advice for her going was most prompt and successful.

She owned that, considering every thing, she was not absolutely without inclination for the party. The Coles expressed themselves so properly - there was so much real attention in the manner of it - so much consideration for her father. `They would have solicited the honour earlier, but had been waiting the arrival of a folding-screen from London, which they hoped might keep Mr. Woodhouse from any draught of air, and therefore induce him the more readily to give them the honour of his company. `Upon the whole, she was very persuadable; and it being briefly settled among themselves how it might be done without neglecting his comfort - how certainly Mrs. Goddard, if not Mrs. Bates, might be depended on for bearing him company - Mr. Woodhouse was to be talked into an acquiescence of his daughter's going out to dinner on a day now near at hand, and spending the whole evening away from him. As for his going, Emma did not wish him to think it possible, the hours would be too late, and the party too numerous. He was soon pretty well resigned.

`I am not fond of dinner-visiting,' said he - `I never was. No more is Emma. Late hours do not agree with us. I am sorry Mr. and Mrs. Cole should have done it. I think it would be much better if they would come in one afternoon next summer, and take their tea with us - take us in their afternoon walk; which they might do, as our hours are so reasonable, and yet get home without being out in the damp of the evening. The dews of a summer evening are what I would not expose any body to. However, as they are so very desirous to have dear Emma dine with them, and as you will both be there, and Mr. Knightley too, to take care of her, I cannot wish to prevent it, provided the weather be what it ought, neither damp, nor cold, nor windy.' Then turning to Mrs. Weston, with a look of gentle reproach - `Ah! Miss Taylor, if you had not married, you would have staid at home with me.'

`Well, sir,' cried Mr. Weston, `as I took Miss Taylor away, it is incumbent on me to supply her place, if I can; and I will step to Mrs. Goddard in a moment, if you wish it.'

But the idea of any thing to be done in a moment, was increasing, not lessening, Mr. Woodhouse's agitation. The ladies knew better how to allay it. Mr. Weston must be quiet, and every thing deliberately arranged.

With this treatment, Mr. Woodhouse was soon composed enough for talking as usual. `He should be happy to see Mrs. Goddard. He had a great regard for Mrs. Goddard; and Emma should write a line, and invite her. James could take the note. But first of all, there must be an answer written to Mrs. Cole.'

`You will make my excuses, my dear, as civilly as possible. You will say that I am quite an invalid, and go no where, and therefore must decline their obliging invitation; beginning with my compliments, of course. But you will do every thing right. I need not tell you what is to be done. We must remember to let James know that the carriage will be wanted on Tuesday. I shall have no fears for you with him. We have never been there above once since the new approach was made; but still I have no doubt that James will take you very safely. And when you get there, you must tell him at what time you would have him come for you again; and you had better name an early hour. You will not like staying late. You will get very tired when tea is over.'

`But you would not wish me to come away before I am tired, papa?'

`Oh! no, my love; but you will soon be tired. There will be a great many people talking at once. You will not like the noise.'

`But, my dear sir,' cried Mr. Weston, `if Emma comes away early, it will be breaking up the party.'

`And no great harm if it does,' said Mr. Woodhouse. `The sooner every party breaks up, the better.'

`But you do not consider how it may appear to the Coles. Emma's going away directly after tea might be giving offence. They are good-natured people, and think little of their own claims; but still they must feel that any body's hurrying away is no great compliment; and Miss Woodhouse's doing it would be more thought of than any other person's in the room. You would not wish to disappoint and mortify the Coles, I am sure, sir; friendly, good sort of people as ever lived, and who have been your neighbours these ten years.'

`No, upon no account in the world, Mr. Weston; I am much obliged to you for reminding me. I should be extremely sorry to be giving them any pain. I know what worthy people they are. Perry tells me that Mr. Cole never touches malt liquor. You would not think it to look at him, but he is bilious - Mr. Cole is very bilious. No, I would not be the means of giving them any pain. My dear Emma, we must consider this. I am sure, rather than run the risk of hurting Mr. and Mrs. Cole, you would stay a little longer than you might wish. You will not regard being tired. You will be perfectly safe, you know, among your friends.'

`Oh yes, papa. I have no fears at all for myself; and I should have no scruples of staying as late as Mrs. Weston, but on your account. I am only afraid of your sitting up for me. I am not afraid of your not being exceedingly comfortable with Mrs. Goddard. She loves piquet, you know; but when she is gone home, I am afraid you will be sitting up by yourself, instead of going to bed at your usual time - and the idea of that would entirely destroy my comfort. You must promise me not to sit up.'

He did, on the condition of some promises on her side: such as that, if she came home cold, she would be sure to warm herself thoroughly; if hungry, that she would take something to eat; that her own maid should sit up for her; and that Serle and the butler should see that every thing were safe in the house, as usual.
 
第二天，爱玛听说弗兰克•邱吉尔仅仅为了理发而跑到伦敦，原先对他的好感顿时有一点削弱。吃早饭时，他似乎突发奇想，叫了一辆轻便马车出发了，打算赶回来吃晚饭，看来并没有什么要紧的事，只不过想去理个发。诚然，为这事来回跑两个十六英里也未尝不可，但是爱玛看不惯那纨绔子弟的习气，那轻浮的作风。她昨天还觉得他办事有条有理，花钱有所节制，甚至待人热情无私，谁想他今天的表现却并非如此。图慕虚荣，大手大脚，心神不定，喜欢变来变去，这些特征必定要起作用，不管是好作用还是坏作用；不顾他父亲和韦斯顿太太是否高兴，也不管他的行为会给大家造成什么印象；人们会这样责备他。他父亲只说他是个花花公子，并觉得这件事很有趣。不过，韦斯顿太太显然不喜欢他这样做，因为她没有多提这件事，只说了一句：“年轻人都有点心血来潮。”
爱玛发现，弗兰克到来之后，除了这点小毛病之外，给她的朋友留下的都是好印象。韦斯顿太太逢人便说，他是一个多么亲切、多么可爱的伙伴——她发现他的性情处处都很讨人喜欢。他看来心胸开阔——真是又开朗又活跃。她发觉他的念头不会有错，往往是绝对正确的。他总是满怀深情地说起舅舅，喜欢跟人谈论他——说他舅舅若能自行其便的话，一定会是世界上最好的人。他虽说并不喜爱舅妈，但又感激她的情意，好像谈起她时总是怀着敬意。这些都是很好的苗头。本来，爱玛在想象中已给他加上了一项殊荣，他要不是生出一个到伦敦理发的怪念头，还真没有什么表明他不配得到这份殊荣。他的这份殊荣，如果说他还不是真正爱上了她，至少也非常近乎于爱上了她，只是由于她自己态度冷淡，他的感情才没有进一步发展——（因为她依然抱着终身不嫁的决心）——总之，他们俩共同认识的人都给他这种殊荣，把他选作爱玛的对象。
韦斯顿先生又给这一说法增添了一个很有分量的砝码。他对爱玛说，弗兰克极其爱慕她——认为她非常漂亮，非常可爱。弗兰克有那么多值得称道的地方，爱玛觉得自己不能再苛求他了。正如韦斯顿太太所说的，“年轻人都有点心血来潮。”
弗兰克在萨里新认识的人当中，有一个人对他不那么宽怀大度。总的说来，在当维尔和海伯里两个教区，大家对他都做出了公正的评价。这么漂亮的一个青年——一个经常面带微笑、对人彬彬有礼的青年，即使有点稍微过分的地方，大家也可以宽宏大量地原谅他。然而，这当中就有一个人，生性喜欢挑剔，没有被他的微笑和彬彬有礼所感化——那就是奈特利先生。他在哈特菲尔德听说了他去伦敦理发的事，当时一声未吭。可是，随后他手里拿起一张报纸来看时，爱玛听见他自言自语：“咳！我早就料到他是个轻浮的傻瓜。”爱玛本来有点想反驳，但仔细一想，就觉得他说那话只是想发泄一下自己的情绪，并不想招惹谁，因此也就没有去理会。
韦斯顿夫妇虽然带来了一条不大好的消息，但从另一方面来看，他们这天早晨却来得特别凑巧。他们待在哈特菲尔德的时候，爱玛遇上了一件事，需要听听他们的意见。而更加凑巧的是，他们出的主意正中爱玛的心意。
事情是这样的：科尔家已在海伯里居住多年，算是个很好的人家——与人为善，慷慨大方，谦和朴实。但是，从另一方面看，他们出身低微，靠做买卖营生，只是略有点上流人的风度。他们初来这儿时，过日子量入为出，深居简出，很少与人来往，即使有点来往，也不怎么花钱。可是，近一两年来，他们的收人大大增加了——城里的房子收益增多了，，命运之神在朝他们微笑。随着财富的增加，他们的眼界也高了，想住一座较大的房子，想多结交些朋友。他们扩建了房屋，增添了仆人，扩大了各项开支。时至如今，他们在财产和生活方式上仅次于哈特菲尔德那家人。他们喜欢交际，又新建了餐厅，准备请每个人都来做客，并已请过几次客了，邀的大多是单身汉。爱玛估计，他们不大敢贸然邀请那些正经的名门大户——不管是当维尔，还是哈特菲尔德，或是兰多尔斯，一概不敢邀请。即使他们有请，她说什么也不会去。她感到遗憾的是，大家都知道她父亲的习性，因此她的拒绝也就表达不出她意想中的意味。科尔夫妇可算是很体面的人，可是应该让他们明白，他们没有资格安排上流人家去他们家做客。爱玛心想，能叫他们明白这一点的，恐怕只有她自己，奈特利先生不大可能，韦斯顿先生更不可指望。
早在几个星期之前，爱玛就打定主意要如何对付这种自以为是的行径，可等到终于受到怠慢的时候，她心里则完全是另一番滋味。当维尔和兰多尔斯都接到了科尔家的邀请，她父亲和她自己却没接到。韦斯顿太太解释说：“我看他们不敢冒昧地请你们，知道你们不去别人家吃饭。”可这理由并不充分。她觉得她很想得到拒绝他们的权利。后来想到一些跟她最亲近的人要去那里做客，而且这念头一次次地冒出来，她又拿不准自己若是接到邀请的话，是否能不为之动心。哈丽特晚上要去那里，贝茨家也要去。前一天在海伯里散步时，他们讲起过这件事，弗兰克•邱吉尔对她没去感到万分可惜。那天晚上最后是否可能来一场舞会？这是他问的一个问题。正是因为存在这种可能性，爱玛越发觉得心里不是滋味。就算是人家看她高贵而不敢高攀，就算是可以把人家不请她视为一种恭维，那也只能是微不足道的安慰。
就在韦斯顿夫妇还待在哈特菲尔德的时候，请柬送来了。这时，爱玛还真庆幸有这夫妇俩在场。虽然她一看完信就说了声“当然应该拒绝”，但她马上又请教他们该怎么办，他们立即劝她应该去，而且还很奏效。
爱玛承认说，考虑到种种因素，她并非完全不想去赴宴。科尔家的请柬写得那么妥帖——表现得真是非常客气——对她父亲体贴人微。“本拟早日恳请光临，只因一直在等待折叠屏风从伦敦运到，以期能为伍德豪斯先生挡风御寒，伍德豪斯先生也会因此而更乐于光临。”总的说来，爱玛很快就给说通了。他们三人当即商定了应该怎么办，而又不至于忽视了伍德豪斯先生的舒适——当然要有个人陪伴他，如果贝茨太太不行的话，那就要劳驾戈达德太太。晚宴眼看就要到了，还要劝说伍德豪斯先生，让他同意女儿去赴宴，整个晚上都要离开他。至于让他也去赴宴，爱玛并不企望他会认为有这个可能：晚宴要很晚才散，去的人又太多。伍德豪斯先生很快就答应了。
“我不喜欢到别人家去吃饭，”他说，“我一向不喜欢。爱玛也不喜欢。我们不习惯闹得太晚。很遗憾，科尔夫妇居然会这样安排。如果等到夏天哪个下午他们来跟我们喝喝茶——或者邀请我们一道散散步，那就好多了。他们可以这么做，因为我们的时间安排得很合理，可以早早地回家，不会沾上晚上的露水。夏天晚上有露水，我可不想让任何人给打湿了。不过，你们一心想让亲爱的爱玛去吃饭，你们俩和奈特利先生也要去，可以关照她，我也就不想阻拦了，只要天气好，没雨，不冷，也没风。”随即转向韦斯顿太太，脸上露出温和的责备神情：“咳！泰勒小姐，你要是还没结婚的话，就可以待在家里陪伴我啦。”
“哦，先生，”韦斯顿先生嚷道，“既然是我夺走了泰勒小姐，我就有责任尽可能地找人代替她。你要是愿意的话，我马上就去找戈达德太太。”
可是，一听说马上要办什么事，伍德豪斯先生不仅没有安心，反而更加焦急了。两位女士知道怎样才能缓和他的情绪。韦斯顿先生必须保持沉默，一切都得仔仔细细地安排好。
这样一来，伍德豪斯先生马上就平静下来了，能像平常一样讲话了。“我很想见见戈达德太太。我很敬重她，爱玛应该给她写封请柬，可以让詹姆斯送去。不过，先得给科尔太太写封回信。”
“你要代我表示歉意，亲爱的，尽量写得客气些。你就说我体弱多病，哪儿都不去，所以不能接受他们的盛情邀请。当然，开头要代我表示问候。不过，你什么事都能办得妥妥帖帖的，用不着我嘱咐你怎么办。我们得记住跟詹姆斯说一声，星期二要用马车。由他赶车送你去，我就不用担心了。自从新修了那条路以后，我们只去过那儿一次。不过，我想詹姆斯会把你平平安安地送到的。你到了那儿，可得关照他什么时候回去接你，最好把时间定得早一些。你不要待得太晚了，等吃过了茶点，你就会觉得很累了。”
“可是，你不会要我还没累就走吧，爸爸？”
“哦！不会的，亲爱的。不过，你很快就会累的。那么多人七嘴八舌地讲话，你不会喜欢吵吵嚷嚷的。”
“可是，亲爱的先生，”韦斯顿先生大声嚷道，“要是爱玛走得早，那晚会就散了。”
“散了也无妨呀，”伍德豪斯先生说道。“不管什么样的聚会，都是散得越早越好。”
“可你没有考虑科尔夫妇会怎么想。爱玛一喝完茶就走，会惹人家不高兴的。他们都是厚道人，倒不会计较自己怎么样，不过要是有人急匆匆地走掉，他们肯定会觉得不大礼貌；如果走掉的是爱玛，那会比屋里任何人走掉，都更惹人不高兴。我敢说，先生，你是不想叫科尔夫妇扫兴、丢面子的。他们是最善良、最友好的人，这十年来一直是你的邻居。”
“不会的，绝对不会的。韦斯顿先生，多谢你提醒了我。惹他们难过，我会感到万分抱歉的。我知道他们是值得敬重的人。佩里告诉我，科尔先生从来不沾麦芽酒。你从他外表还看不出来，他容易发脾气——科尔先生动不动就发脾气。不，我可不愿意惹他们心里不痛快。亲爱的爱玛，我们得考虑到这一点。依我看，你宁可忍着性子多待一会儿，也别冒昧地使科尔夫妇感到为难。你不要去管它累不累。你要知道，你跟朋友们在一起是绝对安全的。”
“哦，是的，爸爸。我一点也不为自己担心，韦斯顿太太待多久，我也会毫不犹豫地待多久，我不过是为你着想罢了，怕你不睡等我。我倒不担心你跟戈达德太太在一起会怎么不自在。你知道，她喜欢玩扑克牌，可她回家以后，我怕你一个人坐着，而不按时睡觉——一想到你会这样，我就一点也没有心思玩了，你得答应别等我。”
做父亲的答应了，条件是女儿也答应了几件事，例如：要是她回来时觉得冷，一定要把身子都暖和过来；要是肚子饿了，就吃点东西；她自己的女仆得等她回来；塞尔和管家得像往常一样，把家里的一切都安排妥帖。
Part 2 Chapter 8
Frank Churchill came back again; and if he kept his father's dinner waiting, it was not known at Hartfield; for Mrs. Weston was too anxious for his being a favourite with Mr. Woodhouse, to betray any imperfection which could be concealed.

He came back, had had his hair cut, and laughed at himself with a very good grace, but without seeming really at all ashamed of what he had done. He had no reason to wish his hair longer, to conceal any confusion of face; no reason to wish the money unspent, to improve his spirits. He was quite as undaunted and as lively as ever; and, after seeing him, Emma thus moralised to herself: - 

`I do not know whether it ought to be so, but certainly silly things do cease to be silly if they are done by sensible people in an impudent way. Wickedness is always wickedness, but folly is not always folly. - It depends upon the character of those who handle it. Mr. Knightley, he is not a trifling, silly young man. If he were, he would have done this differently. He would either have gloried in the achievement, or been ashamed of it. There would have been either the ostentation of a coxcomb, or the evasions of a mind too weak to defend its own vanities. - No, I am perfectly sure that he is not trifling or silly.'

With Tuesday came the agreeable prospect of seeing him again, and for a longer time than hitherto; of judging of his general manners, and by inference, of the meaning of his manners towards herself; of guessing how soon it might be necessary for her to throw coldness into her air; and of fancying what the observations of all those might be, who were now seeing them together for the first time.

She meant to be very happy, in spite of the scene being laid at Mr. Cole's; and without being able to forget that among the failings of Mr. Elton, even in the days of his favour, none had disturbed her more than his propensity to dine with Mr. Cole.

Her father's comfort was amply secured, Mrs. Bates as well as Mrs. Goddard being able to come; and her last pleasing duty, before she left the house, was to pay her respects to them as they sat together after dinner; and while her father was fondly noticing the beauty of her dress, to make the two ladies all the amends in her power, by helping them to large slices of cake and full glasses of wine, for whatever unwilling self-denial his care of their constitution might have obliged them to practise during the meal. - She had provided a plentiful dinner for them; she wished she could know that they had been allowed to eat it.

She followed another carriage to Mr. Cole's door; and was pleased to see that it was Mr. Knightley's; for Mr. Knightley keeping no horses, having little spare money and a great deal of health, activity, and independence, was too apt, in Emma's opinion, to get about as he could, and not use his carriage so often as became the owner of Donwell Abbey. She had an opportunity now of speaking her approbation while warm from her heart, for he stopped to hand her out.

`This is coming as you should do,' said she; `like a gentleman. - I am quite glad to see you.'

He thanked her, observing, `How lucky that we should arrive at the same moment! for, if we had met first in the drawing-room, I doubt whether you would have discerned me to be more of a gentleman than usual. - You might not have distinguished how I came, by my look or manner.'

`Yes I should, I am sure I should. There is always a look of consciousness or bustle when people come in a way which they know to be beneath them. You think you carry it off very well, I dare say, but with you it is a sort of bravado, an air of affected unconcern; I always observe it whenever I meet you under those circumstances. Now you have nothing to try for. You are not afraid of being supposed ashamed. You are not striving to look taller than any body else. Now I shall really be very happy to walk into the same room with you.'

`Nonsensical girl!' was his reply, but not at all in anger.

Emma had as much reason to be satisfied with the rest of the party as with Mr. Knightley. She was received with a cordial respect which could not but please, and given all the consequence she could wish for. When the Westons arrived, the kindest looks of love, the strongest of admiration were for her, from both husband and wife; the son approached her with a cheerful eagerness which marked her as his peculiar object, and at dinner she found him seated by her - and, as she firmly believed, not without some dexterity on his side.

The party was rather large, as it included one other family, a proper unobjectionable country family, whom the Coles had the advantage of naming among their acquaintance, and the male part of Mr. Cox's family, the lawyer of Highbury. The less worthy females were to come in the evening, with Miss Bates, Miss Fairfax, and Miss Smith; but already, at dinner, they were too numerous for any subject of conversation to be general; and, while politics and Mr. Elton were talked over, Emma could fairly surrender all her attention to the pleasantness of her neighbour. The first remote sound to which she felt herself obliged to attend, was the name of Jane Fairfax. Mrs. Cole seemed to be relating something of her that was expected to be very interesting. She listened, and found it well worth listening to. That very dear part of Emma, her fancy, received an amusing supply. Mrs. Cole was telling that she had been calling on Miss Bates, and as soon as she entered the room had been struck by the sight of a pianoforte - a very elegant looking instrument - not a grand, but a large-sized square pianoforte; and the substance of the story, the end of all the dialogue which ensued of surprize, and inquiry, and congratulations on her side, and explanations on Miss Bates's, was, that this pianoforte had arrived from Broadwood's the day before, to the great astonishment of both aunt and niece - entirely unexpected; that at first, by Miss Bates's account, Jane herself was quite at a loss, quite bewildered to think who could possibly have ordered it - but now, they were both perfectly satisfied that it could be from only one quarter; - of course it must be from Colonel Campbell.

`One can suppose nothing else,' added Mrs. Cole, `and I was only surprized that there could ever have been a doubt. But Jane, it seems, had a letter from them very lately, and not a word was said about it. She knows their ways best; but I should not consider their silence as any reason for their not meaning to make the present. They might chuse to surprize her.'

Mrs. Cole had many to agree with her; every body who spoke on the subject was equally convinced that it must come from Colonel Campbell, and equally rejoiced that such a present had been made; and there were enough ready to speak to allow Emma to think her own way, and still listen to Mrs. Cole.

`I declare, I do not know when I have heard any thing that has given me more satisfaction! - It always has quite hurt me that Jane Fairfax, who plays so delightfully, should not have an instrument. It seemed quite a shame, especially considering how many houses there are where fine instruments are absolutely thrown away. This is like giving ourselves a slap, to be sure! and it was but yesterday I was telling Mr. Cole, I really was ashamed to look at our new grand pianoforte in the drawing-room, while I do not know one note from another, and our little girls, who are but just beginning, perhaps may never make any thing of it; and there is poor Jane Fairfax, who is mistress of music, has not any thing of the nature of an instrument, not even the pitifullest old spinet in the world, to amuse herself with. - I was saying this to Mr. Cole but yesterday, and he quite agreed with me; only he is so particularly fond of music that he could not help indulging himself in the purchase, hoping that some of our good neighbours might be so obliging occasionally to put it to a better use than we can; and that really is the reason why the instrument was bought - or else I am sure we ought to be ashamed of it. - We are in great hopes that Miss Woodhouse may be prevailed with to try it this evening.'

Miss Woodhouse made the proper acquiescence; and finding that nothing more was to be entrapped from any communication of Mrs. Cole's, turned to Frank Churchill.

`Why do you smile?' said she.

`Nay, why do you?'

`Me! - I suppose I smile for pleasure at Colonel Campbell's being so rich and so liberal. - It is a handsome present.'

`Very.'

`I rather wonder that it was never made before.'

`Perhaps Miss Fairfax has never been staying here so long before.'

`Or that he did not give her the use of their own instrument - which must now be shut up in London, untouched by any body.'

`That is a grand pianoforte, and he might think it too large for Mrs. Bates's house.'

`You may say what you chuse - but your countenance testifies that your thoughts on this subject are very much like mine.'

`I do not know. I rather believe you are giving me more credit for acuteness than I deserve. I smile because you smile, and shall probably suspect whatever I find you suspect; but at present I do not see what there is to question. If Colonel Campbell is not the person, who can be?'

`What do you say to Mrs. Dixon?'

`Mrs. Dixon! very true indeed. I had not thought of Mrs. Dixon. She must know as well as her father, how acceptable an instrument would be; and perhaps the mode of it, the mystery, the surprize, is more like a young woman's scheme than an elderly man's. It is Mrs. Dixon, I dare say. I told you that your suspicions would guide mine.'

`If so, you must extend your suspicions and comprehend Mr. Dixon in them.'

`Mr. Dixon. - Very well. Yes, I immediately perceive that it must be the joint present of Mr. and Mrs. Dixon. We were speaking the other day, you know, of his being so warm an admirer of her performance.'

`Yes, and what you told me on that head, confirmed an idea which I had entertained before. - I do not mean to reflect upon the good intentions of either Mr. Dixon or Miss Fairfax, but I cannot help suspecting either that, after making his proposals to her friend, he had the misfortune to fall in love with her, or that he became conscious of a little attachment on her side. One might guess twenty things without guessing exactly the right; but I am sure there must be a particular cause for her chusing to come to Highbury instead of going with the Campbells to Ireland. Here, she must be leading a life of privation and penance; there it would have been all enjoyment. As to the pretence of trying her native air, I look upon that as a mere excuse. - In the summer it might have passed; but what can any body's native air do for them in the months of January, February, and March? Good fires and carriages would be much more to the purpose in most cases of delicate health, and I dare say in her's. I do not require you to adopt all my suspicions, though you make so noble a profession of doing it, but I honestly tell you what they are.'

`And, upon my word, they have an air of great probability. Mr. Dixon's preference of her music to her friend's, I can answer for being very decided.'

`And then, he saved her life. Did you ever hear of that? - A water party; and by some accident she was falling overboard. He caught her.'

`He did. I was there - one of the party.'

`Were you really? - Well! - But you observed nothing of course, for it seems to be a new idea to you. - If I had been there, I think I should have made some discoveries.'

`I dare say you would; but I, simple I, saw nothing but the fact, that Miss Fairfax was nearly dashed from the vessel and that Mr. Dixon caught her. - It was the work of a moment. And though the consequent shock and alarm was very great and much more durable - indeed I believe it was half an hour before any of us were comfortable again - yet that was too general a sensation for any thing of peculiar anxiety to be observable. I do not mean to say, however, that you might not have made discoveries.'

The conversation was here interrupted. They were called on to share in the awkwardness of a rather long interval between the courses, and obliged to be as formal and as orderly as the others; but when the table was again safely covered, when every corner dish was placed exactly right, and occupation and ease were generally restored, Emma said,

`The arrival of this pianoforte is decisive with me. I wanted to know a little more, and this tells me quite enough. Depend upon it, we shall soon hear that it is a present from Mr. and Mrs. Dixon.'

`And if the Dixons should absolutely deny all knowledge of it we must conclude it to come from the Campbells.'

`No, I am sure it is not from the Campbells. Miss Fairfax knows it is not from the Campbells, or they would have been guessed at first. She would not have been puzzled, had she dared fix on them. I may not have convinced you perhaps, but I am perfectly convinced myself that Mr. Dixon is a principal in the business.'

`Indeed you injure me if you suppose me unconvinced. Your reasonings carry my judgment along with them entirely. At first, while I supposed you satisfied that Colonel Campbell was the giver, I saw it only as paternal kindness, and thought it the most natural thing in the world. But when you mentioned Mrs. Dixon, I felt how much more probable that it should be the tribute of warm female friendship. And now I can see it in no other light than as an offering of love.'

There was no occasion to press the matter farther. The conviction seemed real; he looked as if he felt it. She said no more, other subjects took their turn; and the rest of the dinner passed away; the dessert succeeded, the children came in, and were talked to and admired amid the usual rate of conversation; a few clever things said, a few downright silly, but by much the larger proportion neither the one nor the other - nothing worse than everyday remarks, dull repetitions, old news, and heavy jokes.

The ladies had not been long in the drawing-room, before the other ladies, in their different divisions, arrived. Emma watched the entree of her own particular little friend; and if she could not exult in her dignity and grace, she could not only love the blooming sweetness and the artless manner, but could most heartily rejoice in that light, cheerful, unsentimental disposition which allowed her so many alleviations of pleasure, in the midst of the pangs of disappointed affection. There she sat - and who would have guessed how many tears she had been lately shedding? To be in company, nicely dressed herself and seeing others nicely dressed, to sit and smile and look pretty, and say nothing, was enough for the happiness of the present hour. Jane Fairfax did look and move superior; but Emma suspected she might have been glad to change feelings with Harriet, very glad to have purchased the mortification of having loved - yes, of having loved even Mr. Elton in vain - by the surrender of all the dangerous pleasure of knowing herself beloved by the husband of her friend.

In so large a party it was not necessary that Emma should approach her. She did not wish to speak of the pianoforte, she felt too much in the secret herself, to think the appearance of curiosity or interest fair, and therefore purposely kept at a distance; but by the others, the subject was almost immediately introduced, and she saw the blush of consciousness with which congratulations were received, the blush of guilt which accompanied the name of `my excellent friend Colonel Campbell.'

Mrs. Weston, kind-hearted and musical, was particularly interested by the circumstance, and Emma could not help being amused at her perseverance in dwelling on the subject; and having so much to ask and to say as to tone, touch, and pedal, totally unsuspicious of that wish of saying as little about it as possible, which she plainly read in the fair heroine's countenance.

They were soon joined by some of the gentlemen; and the very first of the early was Frank Churchill. In he walked, the first and the handsomest; and after paying his compliments en passant to Miss Bates and her niece, made his way directly to the opposite side of the circle, where sat Miss Woodhouse; and till he could find a seat by her, would not sit at all. Emma divined what every body present must be thinking. She was his object, and every body must perceive it. She introduced him to her friend, Miss Smith, and, at convenient moments afterwards, heard what each thought of the other. `He had never seen so lovely a face, and was delighted with her naivete.' And she, `Only to be sure it was paying him too great a compliment, but she did think there were some looks a little like Mr. Elton.' Emma restrained her indignation, and only turned from her in silence.

Smiles of intelligence passed between her and the gentleman on first glancing towards Miss Fairfax; but it was most prudent to avoid speech. He told her that he had been impatient to leave the dining-room - hated sitting long - was always the first to move when he could - that his father, Mr. Knightley, Mr. Cox, and Mr. Cole, were left very busy over parish business - that as long as he had staid, however, it had been pleasant enough, as he had found them in general a set of gentlemanlike, sensible men; and spoke so handsomely of Highbury altogether - thought it so abundant in agreeable families - that Emma began to feel she had been used to despise the place rather too much. She questioned him as to the society in Yorkshire - the extent of the neighbourhood about Enscombe, and the sort; and could make out from his answers that, as far as Enscombe was concerned, there was very little going on, that their visitings were among a range of great families, none very near; and that even when days were fixed, and invitations accepted, it was an even chance that Mrs. Churchill were not in health and spirits for going; that they made a point of visiting no fresh person; and that, though he had his separate engagements, it was not without difficulty, without considerable address at times, that he could get away, or introduce an acquaintance for a night.

She saw that Enscombe could not satisfy, and that Highbury, taken at its best, might reasonably please a young man who had more retirement at home than he liked. His importance at Enscombe was very evident. He did not boast, but it naturally betrayed itself, that he had persuaded his aunt where his uncle could do nothing, and on her laughing and noticing it, he owned that he believed (excepting one or two points) he could with time persuade her to any thing. One of those points on which his influence failed, he then mentioned. He had wanted very much to go abroad - had been very eager indeed to be allowed to travel - but she would not hear of it. This had happened the year before. Now, he said, he was beginning to have no longer the same wish.

The unpersuadable point, which he did not mention, Emma guessed to be good behaviour to his father.

`I have made a most wretched discovery,' said he, after a short pause. - `I have been here a week to-morrow - half my time. I never knew days fly so fast. A week to-morrow! - And I have hardly begun to enjoy myself. But just got acquainted with Mrs. Weston, and others! - I hate the recollection.'

`Perhaps you may now begin to regret that you spent one whole day, out of so few, in having your hair cut.'

`No,' said he, smiling, `that is no subject of regret at all. I have no pleasure in seeing my friends, unless I can believe myself fit to be seen.'

The rest of the gentlemen being now in the room, Emma found herself obliged to turn from him for a few minutes, and listen to Mr. Cole. When Mr. Cole had moved away, and her attention could be restored as before, she saw Frank Churchill looking intently across the room at Miss Fairfax, who was sitting exactly opposite.

`What is the matter?' said she.

He started. `Thank you for rousing me,' he replied. `I believe I have been very rude; but really Miss Fairfax has done her hair in so odd a way - so very odd a way - that I cannot keep my eyes from her. I never saw any thing so outree! - Those curls! - This must be a fancy of her own. I see nobody else looking like her! - I must go and ask her whether it is an Irish fashion. Shall I? - Yes, I will - I declare I will - and you shall see how she takes it; - whether she colours.'

He was gone immediately; and Emma soon saw him standing before Miss Fairfax, and talking to her; but as to its effect on the young lady, as he had improvidently placed himself exactly between them, exactly in front of Miss Fairfax, she could absolutely distinguish nothing.

Before he could return to his chair, it was taken by Mrs. Weston.

`This is the luxury of a large party,' said she: - `one can get near every body, and say every thing. My dear Emma, I am longing to talk to you. I have been making discoveries and forming plans, just like yourself, and I must tell them while the idea is fresh. Do you know how Miss Bates and her niece came here?'

`How? - They were invited, were not they?'

`Oh! yes - but how they were conveyed hither? - the manner of their coming?'

`They walked, I conclude. How else could they come?'

`Very true. - Well, a little while ago it occurred to me how very sad it would be to have Jane Fairfax walking home again, late at night, and cold as the nights are now. And as I looked at her, though I never saw her appear to more advantage, it struck me that she was heated, and would therefore be particularly liable to take cold. Poor girl! I could not bear the idea of it; so, as soon as Mr. Weston came into the room, and I could get at him, I spoke to him about the carriage. You may guess how readily he came into my wishes; and having his approbation, I made my way directly to Miss Bates, to assure her that the carriage would be at her service before it took us home; for I thought it would be making her comfortable at once. Good soul! she was as grateful as possible, you may be sure. ``Nobody was ever so fortunate as herself!'' - but with many, many thanks - ``there was no occasion to trouble us, for Mr. Knightley's carriage had brought, and was to take them home again.'' I was quite surprized; - very glad, I am sure; but really quite surprized. Such a very kind attention - and so thoughtful an attention! - the sort of thing that so few men would think of. And, in short, from knowing his usual ways, I am very much inclined to think that it was for their accommodation the carriage was used at all. I do suspect he would not have had a pair of horses for himself, and that it was only as an excuse for assisting them.'

`Very likely,' said Emma - `nothing more likely. I know no man more likely than Mr. Knightley to do the sort of thing - to do any thing really good-natured, useful, considerate, or benevolent. He is not a gallant man, but he is a very humane one; and this, considering Jane Fairfax's ill-health, would appear a case of humanity to him; - and for an act of unostentatious kindness, there is nobody whom I would fix on more than on Mr. Knightley. I know he had horses to-day - for we arrived together; and I laughed at him about it, but he said not a word that could betray.'

`Well,' said Mrs. Weston, smiling, `you give him credit for more simple, disinterested benevolence in this instance than I do; for while Miss Bates was speaking, a suspicion darted into my head, and I have never been able to get it out again. The more I think of it, the more probable it appears. In short, I have made a match between Mr. Knightley and Jane Fairfax. See the consequence of keeping you company! - What do you say to it?'

`Mr. Knightley and Jane Fairfax!' exclaimed Emma. `Dear Mrs. Weston, how could you think of such a thing? - Mr. Knightley! - Mr. Knightley must not marry! - You would not have little Henry cut out from Donwell? - Oh! no, no, Henry must have Donwell. I cannot at all consent to Mr. Knightley's marrying; and I am sure it is not at all likely. I am amazed that you should think of such a thing.'

`My dear Emma, I have told you what led me to think of it. I do not want the match - I do not want to injure dear little Henry - but the idea has been given me by circumstances; and if Mr. Knightley really wished to marry, you would not have him refrain on Henry's account, a boy of six years old, who knows nothing of the matter?'

`Yes, I would. I could not bear to have Henry supplanted. - Mr. Knightley marry! - No, I have never had such an idea, and I cannot adopt it now. And Jane Fairfax, too, of all women!'

`Nay, she has always been a first favourite with him, as you very well know.'

`But the imprudence of such a match!'

`I am not speaking of its prudence; merely its probability.'

`I see no probability in it, unless you have any better foundation than what you mention. His good-nature, his humanity, as I tell you, would be quite enough to account for the horses. He has a great regard for the Bateses, you know, independent of Jane Fairfax - and is always glad to shew them attention. My dear Mrs. Weston, do not take to match-making. You do it very ill. Jane Fairfax mistress of the Abbey! - Oh! no, no; - every feeling revolts. For his own sake, I would not have him do so mad a thing.'

`Imprudent, if you please - but not mad. Excepting inequality of fortune, and perhaps a little disparity of age, I can see nothing unsuitable.'

`But Mr. Knightley does not want to marry. I am sure he has not the least idea of it. Do not put it into his head. Why should he marry? - He is as happy as possible by himself; with his farm, and his sheep, and his library, and all the parish to manage; and he is extremely fond of his brother's children. He has no occasion to marry, either to fill up his time or his heart.'

`My dear Emma, as long as he thinks so, it is so; but if he really loves Jane Fairfax - '

`Nonsense! He does not care about Jane Fairfax. In the way of love, I am sure he does not. He would do any good to her, or her family; but - '

`Well,' said Mrs. Weston, laughing, `perhaps the greatest good he could do them, would be to give Jane such a respectable home.'

`If it would be good to her, I am sure it would be evil to himself; a very shameful and degrading connexion. How would he bear to have Miss Bates belonging to him? - To have her haunting the Abbey, and thanking him all day long for his great kindness in marrying Jane? - ``So very kind and obliging! - But he always had been such a very kind neighbour!'' And then fly off, through half a sentence, to her mother's old petticoat. ``Not that it was such a very old petticoat either - for still it would last a great while - and, indeed, she must thankfully say that their petticoats were all very strong.'''

`For shame, Emma! Do not mimic her. You divert me against my conscience. And, upon my word, I do not think Mr. Knightley would be much disturbed by Miss Bates. Little things do not irritate him. She might talk on; and if he wanted to say any thing himself, he would only talk louder, and drown her voice. But the question is not, whether it would be a bad connexion for him, but whether he wishes it; and I think he does. I have heard him speak, and so must you, so very highly of Jane Fairfax! The interest he takes in her - his anxiety about her health - his concern that she should have no happier prospect! I have heard him express himself so warmly on those points! - Such an admirer of her performance on the pianoforte, and of her voice! I have heard him say that he could listen to her for ever. Oh! and I had almost forgotten one idea that occurred to me - this pianoforte that has been sent here by somebody - though we have all been so well satisfied to consider it a present from the Campbells, may it not be from Mr. Knightley? I cannot help suspecting him. I think he is just the person to do it, even without being in love.'

`Then it can be no argument to prove that he is in love. But I do not think it is at all a likely thing for him to do. Mr. Knightley does nothing mysteriously.'

`I have heard him lamenting her having no instrument repeatedly; oftener than I should suppose such a circumstance would, in the common course of things, occur to him.'

`Very well; and if he had intended to give her one, he would have told her so.'

`There might be scruples of delicacy, my dear Emma. I have a very strong notion that it comes from him. I am sure he was particularly silent when Mrs. Cole told us of it at dinner.'

`You take up an idea, Mrs. Weston, and run away with it; as you have many a time reproached me with doing. I see no sign of attachment - I believe nothing of the pianoforte - and proof only shall convince me that Mr. Knightley has any thought of marrying Jane Fairfax.'

They combated the point some time longer in the same way; Emma rather gaining ground over the mind of her friend; for Mrs. Weston was the most used of the two to yield; till a little bustle in the room shewed them that tea was over, and the instrument in preparation; - and at the same moment Mr. Cole approaching to entreat Miss Woodhouse would do them the honour of trying it. Frank Churchill, of whom, in the eagerness of her conversation with Mrs. Weston, she had been seeing nothing, except that he had found a seat by Miss Fairfax, followed Mr. Cole, to add his very pressing entreaties; and as, in every respect, it suited Emma best to lead, she gave a very proper compliance.

She knew the limitations of her own powers too well to attempt more than she could perform with credit; she wanted neither taste nor spirit in the little things which are generally acceptable, and could accompany her own voice well. One accompaniment to her song took her agreeably by surprize - a second, slightly but correctly taken by Frank Churchill. Her pardon was duly begged at the close of the song, and every thing usual followed. He was accused of having a delightful voice, and a perfect knowledge of music; which was properly denied; and that he knew nothing of the matter, and had no voice at all, roundly asserted. They sang together once more; and Emma would then resign her place to Miss Fairfax, whose performance, both vocal and instrumental, she never could attempt to conceal from herself, was infinitely superior to her own.

With mixed feelings, she seated herself at a little distance from the numbers round the instrument, to listen. Frank Churchill sang again. They had sung together once or twice, it appeared, at Weymouth. But the sight of Mr. Knightley among the most attentive, soon drew away half Emma's mind; and she fell into a train of thinking on the subject of Mrs. Weston's suspicions, to which the sweet sounds of the united voices gave only momentary interruptions. Her objections to Mr. Knightley's marrying did not in the least subside. She could see nothing but evil in it. It would be a great disappointment to Mr. John Knightley; consequently to Isabella. A real injury to the children - a most mortifying change, and material loss to them all; - a very great deduction from her father's daily comfort - and, as to herself, she could not at all endure the idea of Jane Fairfax at Donwell Abbey. A Mrs. Knightley for them all to give way to! - No - Mr. Knightley must never marry. Little Henry must remain the heir of Donwell.

Presently Mr. Knightley looked back, and came and sat down by her. They talked at first only of the performance. His admiration was certainly very warm; yet she thought, but for Mrs. Weston, it would not have struck her. As a sort of touchstone, however, she began to speak of his kindness in conveying the aunt and niece; and though his answer was in the spirit of cutting the matter short, she believed it to indicate only his disinclination to dwell on any kindness of his own.

`I often feel concern,' said she, `that I dare not make our carriage more useful on such occasions. It is not that I am without the wish; but you know how impossible my father would deem it that James should put-to for such a purpose.'

`Quite out of the question, quite out of the question,' he replied; - `but you must often wish it, I am sure.' And he smiled with such seeming pleasure at the conviction, that she must proceed another step.

`This present from the Campbells,' said she - `this pianoforte is very kindly given.'

`Yes,' he replied, and without the smallest apparent embarrassment. - `But they would have done better had they given her notice of it. Surprizes are foolish things. The pleasure is not enhanced, and the inconvenience is often considerable. I should have expected better judgment in Colonel Campbell.'

From that moment, Emma could have taken her oath that Mr. Knightley had had no concern in giving the instrument. But whether he were entirely free from peculiar attachment - whether there were no actual preference - remained a little longer doubtful. Towards the end of Jane's second song, her voice grew thick.

`That will do,' said he, when it was finished, thinking aloud - `you have sung quite enough for one evening - now be quiet.'

Another song, however, was soon begged for. `One more; - they would not fatigue Miss Fairfax on any account, and would only ask for one more.' And Frank Churchill was heard to say, `I think you could manage this without effort; the first part is so very trifling. The strength of the song falls on the second.'

Mr. Knightley grew angry.

`That fellow,' said he, indignantly, `thinks of nothing but shewing off his own voice. This must not be.' And touching Miss Bates, who at that moment passed near - `Miss Bates, are you mad, to let your niece sing herself hoarse in this manner? Go, and interfere. They have no mercy on her.'

Miss Bates, in her real anxiety for Jane, could hardly stay even to be grateful, before she stept forward and put an end to all farther singing. Here ceased the concert part of the evening, for Miss Woodhouse and Miss Fairfax were the only young lady performers; but soon (within five minutes) the proposal of dancing - originating nobody exactly knew where - was so effectually promoted by Mr. and Mrs. Cole, that every thing was rapidly clearing away, to give proper space. Mrs. Weston, capital in her country-dances, was seated, and beginning an irresistible waltz; and Frank Churchill, coming up with most becoming gallantry to Emma, had secured her hand, and led her up to the top.

While waiting till the other young people could pair themselves off, Emma found time, in spite of the compliments she was receiving on her voice and her taste, to look about, and see what became of Mr. Knightley. This would be a trial. He was no dancer in general. If he were to be very alert in engaging Jane Fairfax now, it might augur something. There was no immediate appearance. No; he was talking to Mrs. Cole - he was looking on unconcerned; Jane was asked by somebody else, and he was still talking to Mrs. Cole.

Emma had no longer an alarm for Henry; his interest was yet safe; and she led off the dance with genuine spirit and enjoyment. Not more than five couple could be mustered; but the rarity and the suddenness of it made it very delightful, and she found herself well matched in a partner. They were a couple worth looking at.

Two dances, unfortunately, were all that could be allowed. It was growing late, and Miss Bates became anxious to get home, on her mother's account. After some attempts, therefore, to be permitted to begin again, they were obliged to thank Mrs. Weston, look sorrowful, and have done.

`Perhaps it is as well,' said Frank Churchill, as he attended Emma to her carriage. `I must have asked Miss Fairfax, and her languid dancing would not have agreed with me, after your's.'
 
弗兰克•邱吉尔又回来了。如果说他害得他父亲等他吃晚饭，那也不会让哈特菲尔德的人知道。韦斯顿太太一心想让他博得伍德豪斯先生的欢心，他纵使有什么不足之处，但凡能隐瞒的，她就决不会泄露。
他回来了，理了发，怡然自得地嘲笑了自己一番，但似乎一点也不为自己的行为感到羞愧。他没有理由要把头发留长一些，来遮掩脸上的局促不安；也没有理由要省下那笔钱，好使心里高兴一些。他还像以前一样神气，一样活跃。爱玛看到他以后，就自言自语地嘀咕起来了：
“我不知道是否可以理应如此，不过聪明人冒冒失失做了傻事，那傻事也就不成其傻事了。坏事总归是坏事，但傻事却不一定总是傻事。那要看当事人是什么样的人。奈特利先生，他不是一个轻浮、愚蠢的青年。如果是的话，他就不会这么做了。他要么会为这一举动而洋洋得意，要么为之感到羞愧。要么像纨绔子弟那样大肆炫耀，要么像性格懦弱、不敢护卫自己的虚荣心的人那样畏畏缩缩。不，我认为他一点都不轻浮，一点都不愚蠢。”
随着星期二的来临，她又可以惬意地再次见到他了，而且见面的时间比以往要长，可以趁机审视一下他的整个态度，推断一下他对她的态度有什么含义，猜测她必须在什么时候摆出冷漠的神情，想象那些第一次看见他们俩在一起的人会有什么想法。
这次是在科尔家聚会，她心里总忘不了埃尔顿先生即使跟她要好的时候，最惹她不快的一个缺点就是喜欢跟科尔先生一起吃饭。尽管如此，她还是打算高高兴兴地去。
她父亲的舒适可以得到充分的保证了，不仅戈达德太太能来，贝茨太太也能来。她离家之前要尽的最后一项欣忭的义务，是等他们吃过饭坐定以后，向他们道别一声；并且趁她父亲满怀深情地欣赏她那身漂亮衣服时，给两位太太斟满酒杯，夹上大块的蛋糕，尽力补偿她们的损失，因为刚才吃饭时，她父亲出于对她们身体的关心，让她们不大情愿地少吃了一些。她为她们准备了一顿丰盛的午餐，希望能眼见她们无拘无束地吃个痛快。
她来到科尔先生家门口时，有一辆马车比她先到了一步。一看是奈特利先生的马车，她不由得高兴起来。奈特利先生没有养马，也没有多少闲钱，只是仗着身体好、好活动、有主见，爱玛觉得他太爱走来走去，很少坐马车，跟当维尔寺主人的身分不大相称。这时，奈特利先生停下来，扶她走下马车，她心里感到热乎乎的，便趁机向他表示赞许。
“你这样做才像个绅士的样子，”她说。“看到你很高兴。”
奈特利先生谢了她，说：“我们居然同时到达了，好巧啊！要是我们先在客厅里见面，我看你不见得会发现我比平常更有绅士风度。你不见得能从我的神情和举止看出我是怎么来的。”
“不对，我看得出来，肯定看得出来。谁要是知道自己以屈尊的方式来到什么地方，脸上总有一副不好意思或心慌息乱的神情。你也许以为自己装得不露声色，可你那只是一种虚张声势，一副故作镇静的样子。我每次在这种情况下遇见你，都能看出你这副样子。现在，你不用装模作样了。你也不怕人家以为你难为情。你也不想装得比别人都高一些。现在，我真愿意跟你一起走进同一间屋子。”
“没有正经的姑娘！”奈特利先生答道，可是丝毫没有生气。
爱玛不仅有充分的理由对奈特利先生感到满意，而且有充分的理由对其他人感到满意。她受到了热情的接待和应有的尊敬，她不禁为之感到高兴。大家都像她所希望的那样敬重她。韦斯顿一家到达后，那夫妇俩便向她投来了最亲切的目光，最热烈的爱慕之情。那位儿子乐滋滋、急匆匆地朝她走来，表明他对她有着特别的兴趣。吃饭的时候，她发现他就坐在她旁边——她心想，他一定耍了点心计才坐在她旁边的。
客人相当多，因为还请来了另一家人，这是个正正派派、无可非议的乡下人家，是科尔夫妇特别器重的朋友。此外，还请上了科尔家男系的亲属，海伯里的律师。那些不怎么尊贵的女宾，将跟贝茨小姐、费尔法克斯小姐、史密斯小姐一起，到晚上才来。可吃饭时，由于人太多，很难找到大家都感兴趣的话题。等谈过了政局和埃尔顿先生之后，爱玛可以全神贯注地听她的邻座讲些令人愉快的话。她听见从远处传来而又觉得不能不听的第一个声音，是有人提起了简•费尔法克斯的名字。科尔太太似乎在讲一件有关她的事，像是很有趣。她听了听，发现很值得一听。爱玛那富于幻想的可贵特点，这下可就有了颇为有趣的发挥余地了。科尔太太说她去看望了贝茨小姐，一进屋就见到了一架钢琴——一架非常漂亮的钢琴——不算很高级，而是一架很大的方形钢琴。爱玛又是惊讶，又是询问，又是祝贺，贝茨小姐在一旁做解释，到头来，这故事的主要意思，是想说明这架钢琴是头一天从布罗德伍德琴行运来的，使姨妈和外甥女大吃一惊，全然没有料到。据贝茨小姐说，起初简自己也莫名其妙，困惑不解，想不出会是谁定购的——不过，她们现在可是确信无疑了，认为这东西只能来自一个人：不用说，一准是坎贝尔上校送的。
“谁也不会料想是别人送的，”科尔太太接着说道。“我只是感到惊奇，怎么还会产生怀疑。不过，简好像最近才接到他们的一封信，只字没提这件事。她最了解他们的习性，可我倒觉得，不能因为只字不提，就断定礼物不是他们送的。他们也许是想给她来个出其不意。”
许多人都同意科尔太太的看法。凡是对此事发表意见的人，个个都认为一定是坎贝尔上校送的，而且个个都为他送了这份厚礼感到高兴。还有一些人也有话要说，让爱玛可以一边按自己的思路去想，一边仍然听科尔太太讲下去。
“我敢说，我从没听过这么令人高兴的事！简•费尔法克斯琴弹得那么好，却没有一架钢琴，真叫我气不过。尤其考虑到，许多人家放着很好的钢琴没人弹，真是太不像话了。这真像给了我们一记耳光啊！昨天我还跟科尔先生说，我一看见客厅里那架崭新的大钢琴还真感到脸红。我自己连音符都分辨不清，而那几个姑娘才刚刚开始学，也许一辈子也不会有出息。而简•费尔法克斯可真够可怜的，那么有音乐天赋，却没有一样乐器供她消遣，连一件最简单的旧古钢琴都没有。我昨天还跟科尔先生说过这话，他完全同意我的看法。不过，他太喜欢音乐了，禁不住把钢琴买下来了，希望哪位好邻居肯赏赏光，偶尔来我们家弹一弹。我们正是出于这一考虑，才买下这架钢琴的——不然的话，我们准会感到羞愧的。我们非常希望今晚能劳驾伍德豪斯小姐试试这架钢琴。”
伍德豪斯小姐得体地表示默认了。她发觉从科尔太太嘴里再也听不到什么消息了，便把脸转向弗兰克•邱吉尔。
“你笑什么？”她问道。
“没有啊，你笑什么？”
“我！我想坎贝尔上校又有钱又慷慨，我是因为高兴而笑的。这可是一件丰厚的礼物啊。”
“非常丰厚。”
“我觉得很奇怪，怎么以前没送。”
“也许是因为费尔法克斯小姐以前从没在这儿待得这么久。”
“或者是因为他不让她用他们自己的琴，那架琴现在一定锁在伦敦，没有人去碰它。”
“那是一架大钢琴，他可能觉得太大了，贝茨太太家放不下。”
“你爱怎么说就怎么说吧——不过你脸上的神情却表明，你对这件事的想法跟我是一样的。”
“我搞不清楚。我看你是过奖了，我没有那么敏锐。我是因为你笑我才笑的，也许还会看你猜疑什么也跟着猜疑。不过，眼下我看是不会有什么问题的。如果不是坎贝尔上校送的，那还会是谁呢？”
“你看会不会是迪克逊夫人呢？”
“迪克逊夫人！真有可能啊。我没想到迪克逊夫人。她一定像她父亲一样，知道送钢琴是十分受欢迎的。这事做得又神秘又突然，也许更像是一位年轻女士筹划的，而不像是上了年纪的人干的。我敢说就是迪克逊夫人。我跟你说过，你猜疑什么我也会跟着猜疑。”
“要是这样的话，你得把猜疑面再扩大一点，把迪克逊先生也包括进去。”
“迪克逊先生。言之有理。是的，我马上意识到，这一定是迪克逊夫妇联合送的。你知道，我们那天还说起过，迪克逊先生非常热烈地赞赏费尔法克斯小姐的演奏。”
“是呀，你跟我讲的这个情况，证实了我原先的一个看法。我倒并非想怀疑迪克逊先生或费尔法克斯小姐的好意，而是情不自禁地在猜疑，要么是他向她的朋友求婚后，不幸地爱上了她，要么是他察觉到她对他有点意思。人们进行猜测，可能猜二十次也猜不对一次。不过我敢肯定，她不跟坎贝尔夫妇去爱尔兰，却宁可到海伯里来，其中必有特别原因。在这儿，她必须过着清贫、苦修的生活；在那儿，本可以尽情享乐。至于说想呼吸一下家乡的空气，我看那仅仅是个借口而已。要是夏天，那倒还说得过去。可是在一月、二月、三月，家乡的空气能给人带来什么好处呢？身体娇弱的人往往更需要熊熊的炉火和舒适的马车，我敢说她的情况正是如此。我并不要求你全盘接受我的猜疑，尽管你慨然宣称你是这么做的。不过，我老实告诉你我猜疑的是什么。”
“说真的，你的猜疑是有充分根据的。迪克逊先生喜欢听她弹琴，不喜欢听她的朋友弹琴，我看这再明显不过了。”
“还有，他救过她的命。你听说过这件事吗？一次到海上去玩，出现了意外情况，她差一点从船上跌下去，迪克逊一把抓住了她。”
“他是抓住了她。我也在场——跟那些人在一起。”
“真的吗？嗨！可你当然什么也没看出来，因为你好像刚刚明白过来。我要是在场的话，一定会发现一些奥秘的。”
“你也许会吧。可我是个头脑简单的人，只是看见费尔法克斯小姐险些从船上摔下去，多亏迪克逊先生抓住了她。那是一瞬间的事。尽管引起了很大的震惊，而且持续了很长时间——我想足足过了半个钟头，我们才又定下心来——可是大家都很惊慌，也就看不出有什么人特别焦急。不过，我并不是想说，你就不可能发现什么奥秘。”
讲到这里，他们的谈话被打断了。因为两道菜之间的间歇比较长，他们不得不跟着一起忍受这尴尬的局面，不得不跟别人一样一本正经，沉默不语。可是，等餐桌上又摆满了菜肴，角上的菜盘也都放好以后，大家又变得无拘无束，重新吃起来、谈起来；这时，爱玛说道：
“送这架钢琴来，我看是大有文章的。我本想多了解一点情况，这下可就足够了。请相信好了，我们马上就会听说，这是迪克逊先生送的礼物．”
“如果迪克逊夫妇矢口否认，说他们对此一无所知，那我们就只好断定是坎贝尔夫妇送的。”
“不，我敢肯定不是坎贝尔夫妇送的。费尔法克斯小姐知道不是坎贝尔夫妇送的，不然她一开始就会猜到他们。她要是敢断定是他们，就不会那么迷惑不解了。我的话你不一定相信，可我却百分之百地相信，迪克逊先生是这件事的主谋。”
“你要是说我不一定信你的话，那你真是冤枉我了。我的看法完全是受你的推理左右的。起初，我以为你认准是坎贝尔上校送的钢琴，便把这事视为父亲般的慈爱，觉得这是再自然不过的事。后来你提到迪克逊夫人，我又觉得这更可能是女友之间出于热烈的友情赠送的礼物。现在，我只能把它看作一件表示钟情的礼物。”
这个问题没有必要再深究了。弗兰克似乎真的相信她，看上去好像真是这么想的。爱玛没再说下去，话题转到了别的事情上。晚饭吃完了，甜食端上来，孩子们也进来了，大家像往常一样交谈着，对孩子们也问问话，夸奖几句；有的话说得倒挺聪明，有的话说得极其愚蠢，但绝大多数的话说得既不聪明也不愚蠢——仅仅是些平常议论、老调重弹、陈旧的消息、乏味的笑话。
女士们在客厅里没坐多久，其他女宾便三三两两地来到了。爱玛看着她那特别要好的小朋友走进来。如果说她无法为她的端庄优雅而欢欣鼓舞，那她也不能仅仅只喜欢她那花一般的娇媚和朴实的仪态，而且还要竭诚地喜欢她那轻松愉快、并不伤感的性格，正是这种性格，使她在忍受失恋的极度折磨中，能多方寻求欢乐来解除自己的痛苦。她就坐在那儿——谁能猜想她最近流了多少泪呀？能和大家待在一起，自己打扮得漂漂亮亮，看见别人也打扮得漂漂亮亮，坐在那里笑吟吟的，模样十分俏丽，嘴里什么也不说，这在眼下已经够愉快的了。简•费尔法克斯显得更加漂亮，也更有风度。不过爱玛心想，她说不定乐意和哈丽特交交心，乐意用自己明知被朋友的丈夫爱上的那种危险乐趣，去换取哈丽特爱上别人，甚至是爱上埃尔顿先生的失恋痛苦。
当着这么多人，爱玛用不着去接近她。她不愿意谈那钢琴的事，她已经完全掌握了这个秘密，觉得没有必要流露出好奇或感兴趣的样子，因此故意跟她保持了一段距离。可是别人又马上扯起了这件事，她发现简接受祝贺时脸都涨红了，这是她嘴里说“我的好朋友坎贝尔上校”时，因为心虚而脸红。
韦斯顿太太是个好心人，又喜欢音乐，对这件事分外感兴趣，一个劲儿地谈个不休，爱玛不禁觉得好笑。这位太太对音色、弹性和踏板，有那么多话要问要说，全然没有察觉对方只想尽量少谈这件事，而爱玛却从美丽的女主人公的脸上清楚地看出了这一愿望。
过不多久，几位男宾走了进来；而在这早来的几位当中，第一个就是弗兰克•邱吉尔。他第一个走进来，也数他最英俊。他从贝茨小姐和她外甥女旁边走过，向她们问了好，然后就径直朝另一边走去，伍德豪斯小姐就坐在这里。他开始一直站着，后来找到了个座位才坐下。爱玛猜得出来，在场的人一定在想什么。她是他的目标，谁都看得出来。她把他介绍给她的朋友史密斯小姐，后来到了便利的时刻，听到他们谈起了对彼此的看法。“我从没看见过这么漂亮的面孔，还很喜欢她那么天真。”而哈丽特却说：“毫无疑问，大家把他捧得太高了，不过我看他那样子有点像埃尔顿先生。”爱玛抑制住了心中的火气，一声不吭地转过脸去。
她和弗兰克向费尔法克斯小姐瞥了一眼之后，都会心地笑了笑，不过十分谨慎，避免讲话。弗兰克告诉爱玛，他刚才迫不及待地想离开饭厅——不喜欢坐得太久——只要可能，每次都是第一个走开——他父亲、奈特利先生、考克斯先生和科尔先生还待在那儿忙于谈论教区的事务——不过，他待在那儿也很快活，因为他发现他们是一伙既有绅士风度、又挺通情达理的人。他还对海伯里倍加赞扬——觉得这里有许多很好的人家——一听这话，爱玛觉得自己以前太瞧不起这地方了。她向他问起约克郡社交界的情况，恩斯库姆的邻居多不多，以及诸如此类的问题。从他的答话可以看出，恩斯库姆与邻居往来不多，那家人只跟些大户人家交往，没有一家是很近的。而且，即使日期定好了，邀请也接受了，邱吉尔太太还会因为身体不爽，或情绪欠佳，而不能前去赴约。他们家是从不去看望新来的人的。弗兰克虽然有他自己的约会，但是真要想去赴约，或者留个熟人住一宿，事情并非那么容易，有时候还得费不少口舌呢。
爱玛觉得，对于一个不愿老待在家里的青年来说，恩斯库姆是不会令他满意的，而海伯里从最好的方面看，倒是会使他感到称心的。他在恩斯库姆的重要性是显而易见的。他并不自夸，但却自然而然地流露出来了：有的事他舅父无能为力，他可以说服他舅妈。等舅妈笑哈哈地加以关照时，他又说：他相信，只要有足够的时间，他可以说服舅妈做任何事情，只有一两件事例外。接着，他就提到了说服不了舅妈的一件事。他一心想出国——还真渴望能去旅行——可舅妈就是不同意。这是去年的事。现在吗，他说，他渐渐打消了这个念头。
另一件说服不了舅妈的事，他没有说起，爱玛猜想是要好好对待他父亲。
“我发现真是不幸，”他稍微踌躇了一下，说道，“到明天我已经在这儿待了一个星期了——刚好是一半时间。我从没觉得日子过得这样快过。明天就一个星期啦！而我还没来得及好好地玩呢。只是刚刚认识了韦斯顿太太和其他各位。我真不愿意往这上面想。”
“也许你会感到后悔，总共就那么几天，你却花了整整一天去理发。”
“不，”他笑吟吟地说，“那件事根本没有什么后悔的。如果我觉得自己不能有模有样地见人的话，我是不喜欢跟朋友见面的。”
这时其他几位男士也来到了客厅，爱玛不得不离开他一会儿，听科尔先生说话。等科尔先生走开，她又可以把注意力转向弗兰克•邱吉尔时，她发现他两眼紧盯着屋子那头的费尔法克斯小姐，她就坐在正对面。
“怎么啦？”她问。
弗兰克一惊。“谢谢你叫醒了我，”他答道。“我想我刚才太无礼了。不过说真的，费尔法克斯小姐把头发做得那么奇特——真是太奇特了——我禁不住要盯着她看。我从没见过那么奇特的发型！那一绺绺的鬈发！一定是她自己别出心裁想出来的。我见不到有谁像她那副样子！我得去问问她，那是不是爱尔兰发式。可以吗？是的，我要去——非去不可。你等着看她有何反应，会不会脸红。”
他说罢就去了。爱玛马上就看见他站在费尔法克斯小姐跟前，在跟她说话。可是，至于那位年轻小姐有何反应，无奈弗兰克太不小心，恰好立于她们两人中间，恰好挡在费尔法克斯小姐面前，搞得爱玛什么也看不见。
他还没回到原座上，韦斯顿太太就坐到了他的椅子上。
“这就是大型聚会的好处了，”她说。“你想接近谁就接近谁，爱说什么就说什么。亲爱的爱玛，我真想跟你谈谈。就跟你一样，我的眼睛也看出了些情况，脑子也有些想法，我要趁想法还新鲜的时候，讲给你听听。你知道贝茨小姐和她外甥女是怎样上这儿来的吗？”
“怎样来的！她们是被邀请来的，是吧？”
“哦！是的——可她们是怎么到这儿来的？以什么方式来的？”
“我敢断定是走来的。还能是怎么来的呢？”
“一点不错。嗯，刚才我在想，到了深夜，加上如今夜里又那么冷，要叫简•费尔法克斯小姐走回家，那有多令人可怜啊。我两眼望着她，虽然从未见她这么好看过，心想她现在身上热起来了，那就特别容易着凉。可怜的孩子！我不忍心让她走回去，所以等韦斯顿先生走进客厅，我能跟他说话的时候，就向他提起了马车的事。你可以料想得到，他非常痛快地依了我的心愿。我得到他的同意之后，就立即走到贝茨小姐跟前，叫她尽管放心，马车送我们回家之前，先把她送回家。我想她一听这话，准会马上放下心来。好心的人儿！你会以为她一定感激不尽。‘我真是太幸运了！’可是千谢万谢之后，她又说：‘不必麻烦你们了，因为奈特利先生的马车把我们接了来，还要把我们送回去。’我感到大为惊讶。我实在非常高兴，可又的确大为惊讶。真是一片好心——真是关怀备至呀！这种事男人是很少想得到的。总而言之，凭我对他一贯作风的了解，我倒觉得他是为了方便她们，才动用马车的。我还真有点怀疑，他若只是为了自己坐，就用不着租两匹马了，那只是想要帮助她们的一个借口罢了。”
“很可能，”爱玛说道，“完全可能。据我所知，奈特利先生最可能做这种事了——做出任何真正好心的、有益的、周到的、仁慈的事情。他不是个爱向女人献殷勤的人，但却是个很讲人道的人。鉴于简•费尔法克斯身体不大好，他会觉得这是一种人道的行为。不声不响地做好事，我看除了奈特利先生不会有别人了。我知道他今天租了马，因为我们是一起到达的。我为此还取笑了他几句，可他却没透露一点口风。”
“嗯，”韦斯顿太太笑着说道，“在这件事上，你把他看得又单纯又无私，出于一片善心，我可不像你这样。贝茨小姐说话的时候，我就起了疑心，一直没能打消。我越往这上面想，就越觉得有这可能。简而言之，我把奈特利先生和简•费尔法克斯配成了一对。瞧，这就是跟你交谈引出的结果！你有什么要说的？”
“奈特利先生和简•费尔法克斯！”爱玛惊叫道。“亲爱的韦斯顿太太，你怎么想得出这样的事？奈特利先生！奈特利先生可不能结婚！你总不会让小亨利给赶出当维尔吧？哦！不，不，亨利一定继承当维尔。我绝不赞成奈特利先生结婚，而且我相信这决不可能。你居然能想出这种事来，真让我吃惊。”
“亲爱的爱玛，我是怎么想到这上面的，这我已经跟你说过了。我并不想让他们结婚——我可不想损害亲爱的小亨利——不过，当时的情况促使我这样想的。如果奈特利先生真想结婚的话，你总不见得让他为了亨利就不结婚吧？亨利只是个六岁的孩子，根本不懂这种事。”
“是的，我还真想让他那样做呢。我可不忍心让小亨利被人赶出去。奈特利先生结婚！不，我从没有过这样的想法，现在也不能这样想。再说，那么多女人，却偏要看中简•费尔法克斯！”
“不仅如此，他一向最喜欢她，这你是很清楚的。”
“可是这门亲事太轻率啦！”
“我不在说轻率不轻率，而只是说可能不可能。”
“我可看不出有什么可能性，除非你能说出更充分的根据。我跟你说过了，他心眼好，为人厚道，这可以充分说明他为什么要备马了。你知道，撇开简•费尔法克斯不谈，他对贝茨一家人也很尊重——而且总是很乐意关心她们。亲爱的韦斯顿太太，别给人家乱做媒啦。你这媒做得很不成体统。让简•费尔法克斯做当维尔寺的女主人！哦，不，不，万万使不得。为他自己着想，我也不能让他做出这种疯狂的事情。”
“要说轻率倒差不多——可不能说疯狂。除了财产多寡不均，也许年龄也有点悬殊以外，我看不出有什么不匹配的。”
“可是奈特利先生并不想结婚呀。我敢说他丝毫也没有这个打算。不要给他灌输这个念头。他干吗要结婚呢？他一个人再快活不过了；他有他的农场，他的羊群，他的书房，还得管理整个教区；他还十分喜欢他弟弟的孩子。无论是为了消磨时间，还是为了寻求精神安慰，他都没有必要结婚。”
“亲爱的爱玛，只要他是这么想的，那就是这么回事。不过，如果他真爱上了简•费尔法克斯——”
“胡说八道！他才不喜欢简•费尔法克斯呢。要说恋爱，我敢肯定他没这回事。为了简，或她家里的人，他是什么好事都乐意做的，可是——”
“得啦，”韦斯顿太太笑呵呵地说道，“也许，他能为她们做的最大的好事，就是给简安置一个体面的家。”
“如果这对简是好事的话，我看对奈特利先生自己可就是坏事了，一门又丢脸面又失身份的婚事。贝茨小姐跟他攀上亲戚，他怎么受得了啊？让她三天两头地跑到当维尔寺，从早到晚感谢他大发善心娶了简吗？‘真是一片好心，帮了大忙啊！不过你一向是个和蔼可亲的好邻居呀！’话刚说了一半，就一下扯到她母亲的那条旧裙子上。‘倒不是说那条裙子很旧——其实还能穿好久呢——我还真得谢天谢地地说一声：我们的裙子都挺经久耐穿的。”’
“真不像话呀，爱玛！别学她了。我本不想笑，你却逗我笑。说真的，我并不觉得奈特利先生会很讨厌贝茨小姐，他不会为些小事心烦。贝茨小姐可以喋喋不休地讲下去。奈特利先生如果要讲什么话，他只消讲得响一点，盖过她的声音就行了。然而，问题不在于这门亲事对他好不好，而在于他愿不愿意。我看他是愿意的。我听他说过，你也一定听他说过，他非常赞赏简•费尔法克斯！他对她可感兴趣——关心她的身体——担心她将来不会很幸福！我听他说起这些话时，说得好动情啊！他还赞扬她琴弹得有多好，嗓音有多动听呢！我听他说过，他永远也听不厌。哦！我差一点忘记我心里冒出了一个念头——就是人家送她的那架钢琴——尽管我们大家都满心以为是坎贝尔家送的礼物，但会不会是奈特利先生送的呢？
Part 2 Chapter 9
Emma did not repent her condescension in going to the Coles. The visit afforded her many pleasant recollections the next day; and all that she might be supposed to have lost on the side of dignified seclusion, must be amply repaid in the splendour of popularity. She must have delighted the Coles - worthy people, who deserved to be made happy! - And left a name behind her that would not soon die away.

Perfect happiness, even in memory, is not common; and there were two points on which she was not quite easy. She doubted whether she had not transgressed the duty of woman by woman, in betraying her suspicions of Jane Fairfax's feelings to Frank Churchill. It was hardly right; but it had been so strong an idea, that it would escape her, and his submission to all that she told, was a compliment to her penetration, which made it difficult for her to be quite certain that she ought to have held her tongue.

The other circumstance of regret related also to Jane Fairfax; and there she had no doubt. She did unfeignedly and unequivocally regret the inferiority of her own playing and singing. She did most heartily grieve over the idleness of her childhood - and sat down and practised vigorously an hour and a half.

She was then interrupted by Harriet's coming in; and if Harriet's praise could have satisfied her, she might soon have been comforted.

`Oh! if I could but play as well as you and Miss Fairfax!'

`Don't class us together, Harriet. My playing is no more like her's, than a lamp is like sunshine.'

`Oh! dear - I think you play the best of the two. I think you play quite as well as she does. I am sure I had much rather hear you. Every body last night said how well you played.'

`Those who knew any thing about it, must have felt the difference. The truth is, Harriet, that my playing is just good enough to be praised, but Jane Fairfax's is much beyond it.'

`Well, I always shall think that you play quite as well as she does, or that if there is any difference nobody would ever find it out. Mr. Cole said how much taste you had; and Mr. Frank Churchill talked a great deal about your taste, and that he valued taste much more than execution.'

`Ah! but Jane Fairfax has them both, Harriet.'

`Are you sure? I saw she had execution, but I did not know she had any taste. Nobody talked about it. And I hate Italian singing. - There is no understanding a word of it. Besides, if she does play so very well, you know, it is no more than she is obliged to do, because she will have to teach. The Coxes were wondering last night whether she would get into any great family. How did you think the Coxes looked?'

`Just as they always do - very vulgar.'

`They told me something,' said Harriet rather hesitatingly;' but it is nothing of any consequence.'

Emma was obliged to ask what they had told her, though fearful of its producing Mr. Elton.

`They told me - -that Mr. Martin dined with them last Saturday.'

`Oh!'

`He came to their father upon some business, and he asked him to stay to dinner.'

`Oh!'

`They talked a great deal about him, especially Anne Cox. I do not know what she meant, but she asked me if I thought I should go and stay there again next summer.'

`She meant to be impertinently curious, just as such an Anne Cox should be.'

`She said he was very agreeable the day he dined there. He sat by her at dinner. Miss Nash thinks either of the Coxes would be very glad to marry him.'

`Very likely. - I think they are, without exception, the most vulgar girls in Highbury.'

Harriet had business at Ford's. - Emma thought it most prudent to go with her. Another accidental meeting with the Martins was possible, and in her present state, would be dangerous.

Harriet, tempted by every thing and swayed by half a word, was always very long at a purchase; and while she was still hanging over muslins and changing her mind, Emma went to the door for amusement. - Much could not be hoped from the traffic of even the busiest part of Highbury; - Mr. Perry walking hastily by, Mr. William Cox letting himself in at the office-door, Mr. Cole's carriage-horses returning from exercise, or a stray letter-boy on an obstinate mule, were the liveliest objects she could presume to expect; and when her eyes fell only on the butcher with his tray, a tidy old woman travelling homewards from shop with her full basket, two curs quarrelling over a dirty bone, and a string of dawdling children round the baker's little bow-window eyeing the gingerbread, she knew she had no reason to complain, and was amused enough; quite enough still to stand at the door. A mind lively and at ease, can do with seeing nothing, and can see nothing that does not answer.

She looked down the Randalls road. The scene enlarged; two persons appeared; Mrs. Weston and her son-in-law; they were walking into Highbury; - to Hartfield of course. They were stopping, however, in the first place at Mrs. Bates's; whose house was a little nearer Randalls than Ford's; and had all but knocked, when Emma caught their eye. - Immediately they crossed the road and came forward to her; and the agreeableness of yesterday's engagement seemed to give fresh pleasure to the present meeting. Mrs. Weston informed her that she was going to call on the Bateses, in order to hear the new instrument.

`For my companion tells me,' said she, `that I absolutely promised Miss Bates last night, that I would come this morning. I was not aware of it myself. I did not know that I had fixed a day, but as he says I did, I am going now.'

`And while Mrs. Weston pays her visit, I may be allowed, I hope,' said Frank Churchill, `to join your party and wait for her at Hartfield - if you are going home.'

Mrs. Weston was disappointed.

`I thought you meant to go with me. They would be very much pleased.'

`Me! I should be quite in the way. But, perhaps - I may be equally in the way here. Miss Woodhouse looks as if she did not want me. My aunt always sends me off when she is shopping. She says I fidget her to death; and Miss Woodhouse looks as if she could almost say the same. What am I to do?'

`I am here on no business of my own,' said Emma; `I am only waiting for my friend. She will probably have soon done, and then we shall go home. But you had better go with Mrs. Weston and hear the instrument.'

`Well - if you advise it. - But (with a smile) if Colonel Campbell should have employed a careless friend, and if it should prove to have an indifferent tone - what shall I say? I shall be no support to Mrs. Weston. She might do very well by herself. A disagreeable truth would be palatable through her lips, but I am the wretchedest being in the world at a civil falsehood.'

`I do not believe any such thing,' replied Emma. - `I am persuaded that you can be as insincere as your neighbours, when it is necessary; but there is no reason to suppose the instrument is indifferent. Quite otherwise indeed, if I understood Miss Fairfax's opinion last night.'

`Do come with me,' said Mrs. Weston, `if it be not very disagreeable to you. It need not detain us long. We will go to Hartfield afterwards. We will follow them to Hartfield. I really wish you to call with me. It will be felt so great an attention! and I always thought you meant it.'

He could say no more; and with the hope of Hartfield to reward him, returned with Mrs. Weston to Mrs. Bates's door. Emma watched them in, and then joined Harriet at the interesting counter, - trying, with all the force of her own mind, to convince her that if she wanted plain muslin it was of no use to look at figured; and that a blue ribbon, be it ever so beautiful, would still never match her yellow pattern. At last it was all settled, even to the destination of the parcel.

`Should I send it to Mrs. Goddard's, ma'am?' asked Mrs. Ford. - `Yes - no - yes, to Mrs. Goddard's. Only my pattern gown is at Hartfield. No, you shall send it to Hartfield, if you please. But then, Mrs. Goddard will want to see it. - And I could take the pattern gown home any day. But I shall want the ribbon directly - so it had better go to Hartfield - at least the ribbon. You could make it into two parcels, Mrs. Ford, could not you?'

`It is not worth while, Harriet, to give Mrs. Ford the trouble of two parcels.'

`No more it is.'

`No trouble in the world, ma'am,' said the obliging Mrs. Ford.

`Oh! but indeed I would much rather have it only in one. Then, if you please, you shall send it all to Mrs. Goddard's - I do not know - No, I think, Miss Woodhouse, I may just as well have it sent to Hartfield, and take it home with me at night. What do you advise?'

`That you do not give another half-second to the subject. To Hartfield, if you please, Mrs. Ford.'

`Aye, that will be much best,' said Harriet, quite satisfied, `I should not at all like to have it sent to Mrs. Goddard's.'

Voices approached the shop - or rather one voice and two ladies: Mrs. Weston and Miss Bates met them at the door.

`My dear Miss Woodhouse,' said the latter, `I am just run across to entreat the favour of you to come and sit down with us a little while, and give us your opinion of our new instrument; you and Miss Smith. How do you do, Miss Smith? - Very well I thank you. - And I begged Mrs. Weston to come with me, that I might be sure of succeeding.'

`I hope Mrs. Bates and Miss Fairfax are - '

`Very well, I am much obliged to you. My mother is delightfully well; and Jane caught no cold last night. How is Mr. Woodhouse? - I am so glad to hear such a good account. Mrs. Weston told me you were here. - Oh! then, said I, I must run across, I am sure Miss Woodhouse will allow me just to run across and entreat her to come in; my mother will be so very happy to see her - and now we are such a nice party, she cannot refuse. - ``Aye, pray do,'' said Mr. Frank Churchill, ``Miss Woodhouse's opinion of the instrument will be worth having.'' - But, said I, I shall be more sure of succeeding if one of you will go with me. - ``Oh,'' said he, ``wait half a minute, till I have finished my job;'' - For, would you believe it, Miss Woodhouse, there he is, in the most obliging manner in the world, fastening in the rivet of my mother's spectacles. - The rivet came out, you know, this morning. - So very obliging! - For my mother had no use of her spectacles - could not put them on. And, by the bye, every body ought to have two pair of spectacles; they should indeed. Jane said so. I meant to take them over to John Saunders the first thing I did, but something or other hindered me all the morning; first one thing, then another, there is no saying what, you know. At one time Patty came to say she thought the kitchen chimney wanted sweeping. Oh, said I, Patty do not come with your bad news to me. Here is the rivet of your mistress's spectacles out. Then the baked apples came home, Mrs. Wallis sent them by her boy; they are extremely civil and obliging to us, the Wallises, always - I have heard some people say that Mrs. Wallis can be uncivil and give a very rude answer, but we have never known any thing but the greatest attention from them. And it cannot be for the value of our custom now, for what is our consumption of bread, you know? Only three of us. - besides dear Jane at present - and she really eats nothing - makes such a shocking breakfast, you would be quite frightened if you saw it. I dare not let my mother know how little she eats - so I say one thing and then I say another, and it passes off. But about the middle of the day she gets hungry, and there is nothing she likes so well as these baked apples, and they are extremely wholesome, for I took the opportunity the other day of asking Mr. Perry; I happened to meet him in the street. Not that I had any doubt before - I have so often heard Mr. Woodhouse recommend a baked apple. I believe it is the only way that Mr. Woodhouse thinks the fruit thoroughly wholesome. We have apple-dumplings, however, very often. Patty makes an excellent apple-dumpling. Well, Mrs. Weston, you have prevailed, I hope, and these ladies will oblige us.'

Emma would be `very happy to wait on Mrs. Bates, &c.,' and they did at last move out of the shop, with no farther delay from Miss Bates than,

`How do you do, Mrs. Ford? I beg your pardon. I did not see you before. I hear you have a charming collection of new ribbons from town. Jane came back delighted yesterday. Thank ye, the gloves do very well - only a little too large about the wrist; but Jane is taking them in.'

`What was I talking of?' said she, beginning again when they were all in the street.

Emma wondered on what, of all the medley, she would fix.

`I declare I cannot recollect what I was talking of. - Oh! my mother's spectacles. So very obliging of Mr. Frank Churchill! ``Oh!'' said he, ``I do think I can fasten the rivet; I like a job of this kind excessively.'' - Which you know shewed him to be so very. . . . Indeed I must say that, much as I had heard of him before and much as I had expected, he very far exceeds any thing. . . . I do congratulate you, Mrs. Weston, most warmly. He seems every thing the fondest parent could. . . . ``Oh!'' said he, ``I can fasten the rivet. I like a job of that sort excessively.'' I never shall forget his manner. And when I brought out the baked apples from the closet, and hoped our friends would be so very obliging as to take some, ``Oh!'' said he directly, ``there is nothing in the way of fruit half so good, and these are the finest-looking home-baked apples I ever saw in my life.'' That, you know, was so very. . . . And I am sure, by his manner, it was no compliment. Indeed they are very delightful apples, and Mrs. Wallis does them full justice - only we do not have them baked more than twice, and Mr. Woodhouse made us promise to have them done three times - but Miss Woodhouse will be so good as not to mention it. The apples themselves are the very finest sort for baking, beyond a doubt; all from Donwell - some of Mr. Knightley's most liberal supply. He sends us a sack every year; and certainly there never was such a keeping apple anywhere as one of his trees - I believe there is two of them. My mother says the orchard was always famous in her younger days. But I was really quite shocked the other day - for Mr. Knightley called one morning, and Jane was eating these apples, and we talked about them and said how much she enjoyed them, and he asked whether we were not got to the end of our stock. ``I am sure you must be,'' said he, ``and I will send you another supply; for I have a great many more than I can ever use. William Larkins let me keep a larger quantity than usual this year. I will send you some more, before they get good for nothing.'' So I begged he would not - for really as to ours being gone, I could not absolutely say that we had a great many left - it was but half a dozen indeed; but they should be all kept for Jane; and I could not at all bear that he should be sending us more, so liberal as he had been already; and Jane said the same. And when he was gone, she almost quarrelled with me - No, I should not say quarrelled, for we never had a quarrel in our lives; but she was quite distressed that I had owned the apples were so nearly gone; she wished I had made him believe we had a great many left. Oh, said I, my dear, I did say as much as I could. However, the very same evening William Larkins came over with a large basket of apples, the same sort of apples, a bushel at least, and I was very much obliged, and went down and spoke to William Larkins and said every thing, as you may suppose. William Larkins is such an old acquaintance! I am always glad to see him. But, however, I found afterwards from Patty, that William said it was all the apples of that sort his master had; he had brought them all - and now his master had not one left to bake or boil. William did not seem to mind it himself, he was so pleased to think his master had sold so many; for William, you know, thinks more of his master's profit than any thing; but Mrs. Hodges, he said, was quite displeased at their being all sent away. She could not bear that her master should not be able to have another apple-tart this spring. He told Patty this, but bid her not mind it, and be sure not to say any thing to us about it, for Mrs. Hodges would be cross sometimes, and as long as so many sacks were sold, it did not signify who ate the remainder. And so Patty told me, and I was excessively shocked indeed! I would not have Mr. Knightley know any thing about it for the world! He would be so very. . . . I wanted to keep it from Jane's knowledge; but, unluckily, I had mentioned it before I was aware.'

Miss Bates had just done as Patty opened the door; and her visitors walked upstairs without having any regular narration to attend to, pursued only by the sounds of her desultory good-will.

`Pray take care, Mrs. Weston, there is a step at the turning. Pray take care, Miss Woodhouse, ours is rather a dark staircase - rather darker and narrower than one could wish. Miss Smith, pray take care. Miss Woodhouse, I am quite concerned, I am sure you hit your foot. Miss Smith, the step at the turning.'
 
爱玛屈尊去了科尔家，并不感到后悔。第二天，她心里还留下许多愉快的回忆。她打破了深居简出的尊严，这也许可以算是一种损失，但她这次大受欢迎，出尽了风头，充分弥补了所受的损失。她一定使科尔夫妇感到很高兴——他们都是体面人，应该让他们感到高兴！她还留下了一个让人久久不会淡忘的好名声。
完满无缺的欢乐，即使在回忆里，也是不寻常的。有两件事使她感到不安。她把自己对简•费尔法克斯心迹的怀疑泄露给了弗兰克-邱吉尔，心想这是否违背了女人对女人应尽的义务。那样做很难说是正当的，不过她心里的念头太强烈了，便禁不住脱口而出了，而弗兰克能老老实实听她讲下去，说明她很有洞察力，这样一来，她也就拿不准自己是否应该闭口不语了。
另一件使她懊丧的事，也跟简•费尔法克斯小姐有关，这是毋庸置疑的。她自己弹琴唱歌都不如人，为此她确确实实感到难过。她痛悔小时候太懒散，于是便坐下来，发奋苦练了一个半小时。
后来，哈丽特进来了，打断了她的练琴。假若哈丽特的赞美能给她带来满足的话，也许她马上就会感到欣慰的。
“唉！我要能能弹得跟你和费尔法克斯小姐一样好，那有多好啊！”
“别把我们俩相提并论，哈丽特。我可没有她弹得好，就像灯光比不上阳光一样。”
“哦！天哪——我看你们俩还是你弹得好。我看你弹得真跟她一样好。说真的，我更爱听你弹。昨天晚上，大家都夸你弹得好。”
“凡是懂行的人肯定能分出高下来。其实呀，哈丽特，我弹得只是可以让人夸一夸，而简•费尔法克斯就弹得好多啦。”
“噢，我什么时候都会认为你弹得真跟她一样好，即使有什么高低之别，也没有人听得出来。科尔先生说你弹得很有韵味，弗兰克•邱吉尔先生也大讲你多有韵味，说他把韵味看得比技巧重要得多。”
“啊！可是简•费尔法克斯却两者兼而有之呀，哈丽特。”
“你敢肯定吗？我看出她有技巧，可我并不觉得她有什么韵味。谁也没说起过。我不爱听意大利歌曲。让人一句话也听不懂。再说，你也知道，她只有弹得好才行，因为她还得去教别人呢。昨天晚上，考克斯姐妹还在想她能不能到哪家大户人家。你觉得考克斯姐妹看样子怎么样？”
“还跟往常一样——非常庸俗。”
“她们跟我说了一件事，”哈丽特支支吾吾地说，“不过也不是什么要紧的事。”
爱玛忍不住要问说了什么事，尽管又怕扯起埃尔顿先生。
“她们告诉我说．马丁先生上星期六跟她们一起吃饭了。”
“啊！”
“他有事去找她们的父亲，她们的父亲留他吃饭的。”
“啊！”
“她们一个劲儿地谈论他，特别是安妮•考克斯。我也不知道她是什么意思，反正她问我今年夏天还想不想再去那儿住。”
“她的意思就是无礼地打探别人的事，安妮•考克斯就是这种人。”
“她说他在她们家吃饭那天还真讨人喜欢。他就坐在安妮旁边。纳什小姐说，考克斯家的两个姑娘都很愿意嫁给他。”
“很可能。我看她们两个无一例外，都是海伯里最俗气的姑娘。”
哈丽特要去福德商店买东西。爱玛觉得，为谨慎起见，最好陪她一起去。说不定还会碰巧遇上马丁家的人，哈丽特眼下处于这种心境，那将是很危险的。
哈丽特见一样喜欢一样，别人说什么都能左右她，因而买东西总要花很长时间。就在她望着细纱布踌躇不定的时候，爱玛走到门口想看看热闹。在海伯里，即便最热闹的地段，也不能指望看到多少行人。她所能指望看到的最热闹的场面，无外乎是佩里先生匆匆走过去，威廉•考克斯先生走进律师事务所，科尔先生家拉车的马遛完了刚回来，信差骑着一头犟骡子在闲逛。而实际上，她看到的只是卖肉的手里拿着个托盘，一个整洁的老太太提着满满一篮东西出了店门往家走，两条恶狗正在为争一根脏骨头而狂吠乱叫，一群游手好闲的孩子围在面包房的小凸肚窗外面，眼睁睁地盯着姜饼。这时候，她觉得自己没有理由抱怨，而倒感到挺有趣，便一直站在门口。一个性情开朗、悠闲自在的人，什么都看不见也无所谓，而且也看不到什么不对自己心意的东西。
她朝通往兰多尔斯的路上望去。景色开阔了，只见出现了两个人，是韦斯顿太太和她的继子。他们来到了海伯里，不用说是去哈特菲尔德。不过，他们先走到贝茨太太家门口，贝茨太太家比福德商店离兰多尔斯稍近一点。两人刚要敲门，一眼瞧见了爱玛，便立即从街对面朝她走来。由于昨天大家在一起玩得很快活，令人相见似乎格外高兴。韦斯顿太太告诉爱玛说，他们正要去贝茨太太家，好听听那架新钢琴。
“我的同伴告诉我说，”她说，“我昨晚确确实实答应过贝茨小姐，说我今天早晨要来。我自己都不记得了。我不记得我说定了日子，不过既然他说我约定了日子，我现在也就来了。”
“趁韦斯顿太太串门的时候，我希望能允许我，”弗兰克•邱吉尔说，“跟你们一道走，如果你要回家的话，我就在哈特菲尔德等韦斯顿太太。”
韦斯顿太太有些失望。
“我还以为你要跟我一道去呢。你要是去了，人家一定会很高兴的。”
“我！我去了是会碍事的。不过，也许——我在这儿会同样碍事。看样子，伍德豪斯小姐好像并不欢迎我。我舅妈买东西的时候，总要把我指使开，说我烦得她要命。看样子，伍德豪斯小姐好像也会说这话。我可怎么办呀？”
“我不是来办什么事儿的，”爱玛说，“我只是在等朋友。她可能马上就买好了，然后我们就回家。不过，你最好还是陪韦斯顿太太去听听钢琴。”
“那好吧——既然你也动员我去。不过，”弗兰克微微一笑，“要是坎贝尔上校委托的是个粗心的朋友，要是钢琴的音质比较差——那我该说什么呢？我可不会做韦斯顿太太的应声虫。她一个人去或许要好些。不顺耳的话经她一说也就中听了，我可是最不会客客气气地说假话的。”
“我才不信你这话呢，”爱玛答道。“我相信，到了必要的时候，你会像别人一样言不由衷。不过，并没有理由认为那架钢琴音质不好。其实，要是昨天晚上费尔法克斯小姐的意思我没领会错的话，事实应该是恰恰相反。”
“你若不是很不愿意去的话，”韦斯顿太太说，“就跟我一起去吧。我们不会待多久。然后就去哈特菲尔德。她们先去哈特菲尔德，我们晚一点去。我真希望你能陪我去。人家会觉得这是多大的面子啊！我一直以为你是想去的。”
弗兰克不再说什么了。他心想反正有哈特菲尔德作补偿，便跟着韦斯顿太太回到了贝茨太太家门口。爱玛看着他们进了门，然后就来到招徕顾客的柜台跟前，站在哈丽特身边。她费尽了心机想让哈丽特认识到：如果她想买素色薄纱，就用不着去看花色料子；蓝色缎带再怎么漂亮，跟她的黄色衣料也不相配。最后，要买的东西终于选定了，连往哪儿送也说妥了。
“要我送到戈达德太太家吗，小姐？”福德太太问。“对一一不——对，送到戈达德太太家。可是，我的衣服样子还放在哈特菲尔德呢。不，还是请你送到哈特菲尔德吧。不过，戈达德太太想要看看。衣服样子我哪天都可以带回家，可是这条缎带我马上要用——因此，最好送到哈特菲尔德——至少把缎带送去。你可以分成两个包，福德太太，行吗？”
“用不着麻烦福德太太去分成两个包，哈丽特。”
“那就不麻烦了。”
“一点不麻烦，小姐，”福德太太热忱地说道。
“哦！我还真希望就打成一包。那就请你全都送到戈达德太太家吧。我也拿不准——不行，伍德豪斯小姐，我看还是送到哈特菲尔德，我晚上再带回家。你看呢？”
“这件事你一刻也别再犹豫了。请你送到哈特菲尔德吧，福德太太。”
“啊，那再好不过了，”哈丽特颇为满意地说。“其实我压根儿就不想送到戈达德太太家。”
这时，只听外面有人说着话朝商店走来——其实走来的是两位女士，说话的是其中的一位。她们在门口遇见了韦斯顿太太和贝茨小姐。
“亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，”贝茨小姐说，“我特地跑来请你赏个脸，去我家稍坐一会，谈谈对我们那架新钢琴的看法。你和史密斯小姐一起去。你好吗，史密斯小姐？很好，谢谢。我求韦斯顿太太一起来，务必把你们请回家。”
“希望贝茨太太和费尔法克斯小姐都——”
“都挺好，多谢你的关心。我母亲身体很好，真叫人高兴。简昨天晚上没有着凉。伍德豪斯先生怎么样？听说他身体挺好，我真高兴。韦斯顿先生告诉我你在这儿。‘哦！’我说，‘那我一定得跑过去，我想伍德豪斯小姐一定会允许我跑过去请她的。我母亲一定很乐意见到她——现在我们家里又来了嘉宾，她不会不肯来的。一是呀，请去吧，’弗兰克•邱吉尔先生说，‘伍德豪斯小姐对钢琴的看法值得听一听。“可是，’我说，‘你们哪一位要是跟我一起去，我就更有把握请到她了。“哦！’弗兰克说，‘稍等片刻，让我把手头的事情办完。’你肯相信吗，伍德豪斯小姐，天下没有比弗兰克更热心的人啦，他在给我母亲的眼镜装小铆钉呢。你知道，那铆钉今天早上掉出来了。真是太热心啦！我母亲已经不用这副眼镜了——没法戴了。顺便说一句，人人应该配备两副眼镜，的确应该。简是这么说的。我今天本来打算要做的第一件事，是把眼镜拿到约翰•桑德斯那儿去，可是一个上午总有什么事情来打扰，一直没去成。事情一件接一件，你要知道，我也说不上是什么事。一会儿，帕蒂跑来说厨房的烟囱要扫一扫了。‘唁！帕蒂，’我说，“别拿这坏消息来打扰我。瞧，老太太眼镜上的铆钉掉下来了。’随后，烤苹果送来了，是沃利斯太太打发她的孩子送来的。沃利斯家待我们太客气，太热心了，一向如此——我听有人说，沃利斯太太很不客气，回起话来很冲，可是我们从未遇见这种事，人家总是客客气气的。这倒不是看在我们是他们顾客的分上，因为你也知道，我们能吃多少面包啊？我们才三口人——再说亲爱的简——她简直不吃什么东西——吃早饭时真令人震惊，你要是看见了，准会大吃一惊。我不敢让我妈妈知道简吃得多么少——所以就支支吾吾地搪塞过去了。可是到中午简肚子饿了，还就爱吃这些烤苹果。烤苹果对身体极有好处，因为那天我趁机问过佩里先生了。我是凑巧在街上碰见他的。倒不是说我以前有过什么怀疑——我经常听见伍德豪斯先生劝人家吃烤苹果。我想伍德豪斯先生认为，只有这样吃苹果才对身体最有好处。不过，我们还是经常吃苹果布丁。好啦，韦斯顿太太，我想你已经说通了吧，两位小姐会赏光的。”
爱玛说了两句“非常乐意去拜访贝茨太太”之类的话。于是，几个人终于走出了商店。临出门前，贝茨小姐只说了这样一席话：
“你好啊，福德太太？请你原谅，刚才我没看见你。听说你从伦敦采购来一批漂亮的新缎带。简昨天回来时很高兴。谢谢你，那副手套很合适——只是腕口略大了些，不过简正在改小。”
“我刚才说什么来着？”等大伙来到了街上，她又说起来了。
爱玛心想，她东拉西扯地说了一大堆，谁知道她又要谈哪一件。
“说实话，我想不起刚才说什么来着。啊！我妈妈的眼镜。弗兰克•邱吉尔先生真是个热心人啊！‘哦！’他说，‘我的确认为我能把铆钉装上去，我太喜欢干这一类活了。’你知道，这表明他非常……我的确应该说，虽然有关他的事我以前听说过许多，也料想过许多，但他真是好得不得了……韦斯顿太太，我向你表示最热烈的祝贺。他似乎处处都像最慈爱的父母所能……‘哦！’他说，‘我能把那个铆钉装上去。我非常喜欢这一类的活。’我们永远忘不了他待人接物的样子。我从食品柜里拿出烤苹果，希望朋友们能赏脸吃一点，他马上就说：‘哦！没有比这更好的水果了，我可从没见过这么漂亮的家烤苹果。’你知道，这话可真是……看他那样子，我认为他那决不是奉承话。那些烤苹果还真惹人喜爱，沃利斯太太烤得真棒——可惜我们只烤两次，但伍德豪斯先生非叫我们答应烤三次——不过伍德豪斯小姐是不会提起这件事的。毫无疑问，那些苹果本身就是最适合做烤苹果的，都是当维尔的苹果——奈特利先生慷慨赠送的一部分。他每年都送我们一麻袋。他有一棵树上的苹果真是再经放不过了——我想他有两棵树吧。我妈妈说，她年轻时这个果园就很有名。不过，那天我真是大吃了一惊——因为那天早上奈特利先生来了，简正在吃苹果，于是我们就谈起了苹果，说简多么喜欢吃，奈特利先生就问我们是否快吃完了。‘我看你们肯定快吃完了，’他说，‘我再给你们送一些来。我还有好多，怎么也吃不完。今年威廉•拉金斯让我留的比往年多。我要给你们再送一些来，免得坏了可惜。’我求他别送了——因为我们的的确快吃完了，我决不敢说我们还剩好多——其实只剩五六个了，而那几个还得留给简吃。我决不忍心让他再送了，虽说他早已送了那么多。简也是这么说的。奈特利先生走了以后，简差点跟我吵了起来——不，我不该说吵，因为我们从没吵过架。不过，我承认苹果快吃完了，她听了很不高兴。她怨我没跟奈特利先生说我们还剩许多。‘哦！’我说，‘亲爱的，能说的话我确实都说了。可就在那天晚上，威廉•拉金斯送来了一大篮苹果，还是那个品种的，至少有一蒲式耳（译注：蒲式耳：计量单位，在英国等于36.368升）。我非常感激，就下楼跟威廉•拉金斯聊了起来。你可以想象，我该说的全说了。威廉•拉金斯可是老相识啦！我总是很乐意见到他。不过，事后我从帕蒂那儿得知，威廉说那种苹果他主人也只有这么多了——现在主人家一个也没留，要烤要煮都没有了。威廉好像并不在乎，一想到主人家卖了那么多，他觉得挺高兴。因为你知道，威廉把主人家的收益看得比什么都重要。可是他说，霍奇斯太太见苹果都给送走了，心里很不高兴。今年春天主人家都不能再吃一个苹果馅饼，她心里真不是滋味。威廉把这话告诉了帕蒂，不过叮嘱她别介意，还叫她千万别跟我们说起这件事，因为霍奇斯太太有时候真会发脾气的。那么多袋苹果都卖掉了，剩下的给谁吃也就无关紧要了。帕蒂是这样跟我说的，我的确是大吃了一惊呀！这件事我说什么也不能让奈特利先生知道啊！他会非常……我原来也想瞒着简，可不巧的是，我稀里糊涂地给说出来了。”
贝茨小姐刚把话说完，帕蒂就打开了门。客人们往楼上走去，也没有什么正经的话要听，只听见贝茨小姐在后面好心好意地说些提醒众人当心的话。
“请当心，韦斯顿太太，拐弯处有一个台阶。请当心，伍德豪斯小姐，我们的楼梯太暗了——又暗又窄，令人难以想象。史密斯小姐，请当心。伍德豪斯小姐，我真担心。我想你一定碰了脚了。史密斯小姐，当心拐弯处的台阶。”
Part 2 Chapter 10
The appearance of the little sitting-room as they entered, was tranquillity itself; Mrs. Bates, deprived of her usual employment, slumbering on one side of the fire, Frank Churchill, at a table near her, most deedily occupied about her spectacles, and Jane Fairfax, standing with her back to them, intent on her pianoforte.

Busy as he was, however, the young man was yet able to shew a most happy countenance on seeing Emma again.

`This is a pleasure,' said he, in rather a low voice, `coming at least ten minutes earlier than I had calculated. You find me trying to be useful; tell me if you think I shall succeed.'

`What!' said Mrs. Weston, `have not you finished it yet? you would not earn a very good livelihood as a working silversmith at this rate.'

`I have not been working uninterruptedly,' he replied, `I have been assisting Miss Fairfax in trying to make her instrument stand steadily, it was not quite firm; an unevenness in the floor, I believe. You see we have been wedging one leg with paper. This was very kind of you to be persuaded to come. I was almost afraid you would be hurrying home.'

He contrived that she should be seated by him; and was sufficiently employed in looking out the best baked apple for her, and trying to make her help or advise him in his work, till Jane Fairfax was quite ready to sit down to the pianoforte again. That she was not immediately ready, Emma did suspect to arise from the state of her nerves; she had not yet possessed the instrument long enough to touch it without emotion; she must reason herself into the power of performance; and Emma could not but pity such feelings, whatever their origin, and could not but resolve never to expose them to her neighbour again.

At last Jane began, and though the first bars were feebly given, the powers of the instrument were gradually done full justice to. Mrs. Weston had been delighted before, and was delighted again; Emma joined her in all her praise; and the pianoforte, with every proper discrimination, was pronounced to be altogether of the highest promise.

`Whoever Colonel Campbell might employ,' said Frank Churchill, with a smile at Emma, `the person has not chosen ill. I heard a good deal of Colonel Campbell's taste at Weymouth; and the softness of the upper notes I am sure is exactly what he and all that party would particularly prize. I dare say, Miss Fairfax, that he either gave his friend very minute directions, or wrote to Broadwood himself. Do not you think so?'

Jane did not look round. She was not obliged to hear. Mrs. Weston had been speaking to her at the same moment.

`It is not fair,' said Emma, in a whisper; `mine was a random guess. Do not distress her.'

He shook his head with a smile, and looked as if he had very little doubt and very little mercy. Soon afterwards he began again,

`How much your friends in Ireland must be enjoying your pleasure on this occasion, Miss Fairfax. I dare say they often think of you, and wonder which will be the day, the precise day of the instrument's coming to hand. Do you imagine Colonel Campbell knows the business to be going forward just at this time? - Do you imagine it to be the consequence of an immediate commission from him, or that he may have sent only a general direction, an order indefinite as to time, to depend upon contingencies and conveniences?'

He paused. She could not but hear; she could not avoid answering,

`Till I have a letter from Colonel Campbell,' said she, in a voice of forced calmness, `I can imagine nothing with any confidence. It must be all conjecture.'

`Conjecture - aye, sometimes one conjectures right, and sometimes one conjectures wrong. I wish I could conjecture how soon I shall make this rivet quite firm. What nonsense one talks, Miss Woodhouse, when hard at work, if one talks at all; - your real workmen, I suppose, hold their tongues; but we gentlemen labourers if we get hold of a word - Miss Fairfax said something about conjecturing. There, it is done. I have the pleasure, madam, (to Mrs. Bates,) of restoring your spectacles, healed for the present.'

He was very warmly thanked both by mother and daughter; to escape a little from the latter, he went to the pianoforte, and begged Miss Fairfax, who was still sitting at it, to play something more.

`If you are very kind,' said he, `it will be one of the waltzes we danced last night; - let me live them over again. You did not enjoy them as I did; you appeared tired the whole time. I believe you were glad we danced no longer; but I would have given worlds - all the worlds one ever has to give - for another half-hour.'

She played.

`What felicity it is to hear a tune again which has made one happy! - If I mistake not that was danced at Weymouth.'

She looked up at him for a moment, coloured deeply, and played something else. He took some music from a chair near the pianoforte, and turning to Emma, said,

`Here is something quite new to me. Do you know it? - Cramer. - And here are a new set of Irish melodies. That, from such a quarter, one might expect. This was all sent with the instrument. Very thoughtful of Colonel Campbell, was not it? - He knew Miss Fairfax could have no music here. I honour that part of the attention particularly; it shews it to have been so thoroughly from the heart. Nothing hastily done; nothing incomplete. True affection only could have prompted it.'

Emma wished he would be less pointed, yet could not help being amused; and when on glancing her eye towards Jane Fairfax she caught the remains of a smile, when she saw that with all the deep blush of consciousness, there had been a smile of secret delight, she had less scruple in the amusement, and much less compunction with respect to her. - This amiable, upright, perfect Jane Fairfax was apparently cherishing very reprehensible feelings.

He brought all the music to her, and they looked it over together. - Emma took the opportunity of whispering,

`You speak too plain. She must understand you.'

`I hope she does. I would have her understand me. I am not in the least ashamed of my meaning.'

`But really, I am half ashamed, and wish I had never taken up the idea.'

`I am very glad you did, and that you communicated it to me. I have now a key to all her odd looks and ways. Leave shame to her. If she does wrong, she ought to feel it.'

`She is not entirely without it, I think.'

`I do not see much sign of it. She is playing Robin Adair at this moment - his favourite.'

Shortly afterwards Miss Bates, passing near the window, descried Mr. Knightley on horse-back not far off.

`Mr. Knightley I declare! - I must speak to him if possible, just to thank him. I will not open the window here; it would give you all cold; but I can go into my mother's room you know. I dare say he will come in when he knows who is here. Quite delightful to have you all meet so! - Our little room so honoured!'

She was in the adjoining chamber while she still spoke, and opening the casement there, immediately called Mr. Knightley's attention, and every syllable of their conversation was as distinctly heard by the others, as if it had passed within the same apartment.

`How d' ye do? - how d'ye do? - Very well, I thank you. So obliged to you for the carriage last night. We were just in time; my mother just ready for us. Pray come in; do come in. You will find some friends here.'

So began Miss Bates; and Mr. Knightley seemed determined to be heard in his turn, for most resolutely and commandingly did he say,

`How is your niece, Miss Bates? - I want to inquire after you all, but particularly your niece. How is Miss Fairfax? - I hope she caught no cold last night. How is she to-day? Tell me how Miss Fairfax is.'

And Miss Bates was obliged to give a direct answer before he would hear her in any thing else. The listeners were amused; and Mrs. Weston gave Emma a look of particular meaning. But Emma still shook her head in steady scepticism.

`So obliged to you! - so very much obliged to you for the carriage,' resumed Miss Bates.

He cut her short with,

`I am going to Kingston. Can I do anything for you?'

`Oh! dear, Kingston - are you? - Mrs. Cole was saying the other day she wanted something from Kingston.'

`Mrs. Cole has servants to send. Can I do any thing for you?'

`No, I thank you. But do come in. Who do you think is here? - Miss Woodhouse and Miss Smith; so kind as to call to hear the new pianoforte. Do put up your horse at the Crown, and come in.'

`Well,' said he, in a deliberating manner, `for five minutes, perhaps.'

`And here is Mrs. Weston and Mr. Frank Churchill too! - Quite delightful; so many friends!'

`No, not now, I thank you. I could not stay two minutes. I must get on to Kingston as fast as I can.'

`Oh! do come in. They will be so very happy to see you.'

`No, no; your room is full enough. I will call another day, and hear the pianoforte.'

`Well, I am so sorry! - Oh! Mr. Knightley, what a delightful party last night; how extremely pleasant. - Did you ever see such dancing? - Was not it delightful? - Miss Woodhouse and Mr. Frank Churchill; I never saw any thing equal to it.'

`Oh! very delightful indeed; I can say nothing less, for I suppose Miss Woodhouse and Mr. Frank Churchill are hearing every thing that passes. And (raising his voice still more) I do not see why Miss Fairfax should not be mentioned too. I think Miss Fairfax dances very well; and Mrs. Weston is the very best country-dance player, without exception, in England. Now, if your friends have any gratitude, they will say something pretty loud about you and me in return; but I cannot stay to hear it.'

`Oh! Mr. Knightley, one moment more; something of consequence - so shocked! - Jane and I are both so shocked about the apples!'

`What is the matter now?'

`To think of your sending us all your store apples. You said you had a great many, and now you have not one left. We really are so shocked! Mrs. Hodges may well be angry. William Larkins mentioned it here. You should not have done it, indeed you should not. Ah! he is off. He never can bear to be thanked. But I thought he would have staid now, and it would have been a pity not to have mentioned. . . . Well, (returning to the room,) I have not been able to succeed. Mr. Knightley cannot stop. He is going to Kingston. He asked me if he could do any thing. . . .'

`Yes,' said Jane, `we heard his kind offers, we heard every thing.'

`Oh! yes, my dear, I dare say you might, because you know, the door was open, and the window was open, and Mr. Knightley spoke loud. You must have heard every thing to be sure. ``Can I do any thing for you at Kingston?'' said he; so I just mentioned. . . . Oh! Miss Woodhouse, must you be going? - You seem but just come - so very obliging of you.'

Emma found it really time to be at home; the visit had already lasted long; and on examining watches, so much of the morning was perceived to be gone, that Mrs. Weston and her companion taking leave also, could allow themselves only to walk with the two young ladies to Hartfield gates, before they set off for Randalls.
 
她们走进那间小起居室，发现里面安安静静的：贝茨太太没有做她平时做的事，坐在火炉边打瞌睡；弗兰克•邱吉尔坐在她旁边的一张桌子边，正聚精会神地忙着给她修眼镜；简•费尔法克斯则背朝着他们站在那儿，目不转睛地望着钢琴。
那位年轻人虽然正忙着，但是一见到爱玛，还能露出一副喜不自禁的神情。
“真令人高兴，”他说，声音压得很低，“比我预料的早到了十分钟。你瞧，我想帮点儿忙。你看我能不能修好。”
“什么！”韦斯顿太太说，“还没修好啊？你要是做个银器匠的话，照这样的速度干活，可挣不到钱来过好日子。”
“我又不是一直在修眼镜，”弗兰克答道。“我刚才帮费尔法克斯小姐把钢琴放稳。原来放得不大稳，我想是因为地板不平。你瞧，我们已经在一条琴腿底下垫上了纸。你真好，给请来了。我还有点担心你要急着回家呢。”
他设法让爱玛坐在他身边，费心地给她挑了个最好的烤苹果，还请她帮帮忙，指点他修眼镜，直至简•费尔法克斯准备就绪，好再一次坐在钢琴跟前。爱玛心里猜疑，简所以没有马上准备好，是因为心绪不宁的关系。她刚得到这架钢琴不久，一触到它心里难免不激动，必须让头脑冷静一下才能弹奏。这种心情不管起因如何，爱玛只能表示同情，只能打定主意，决不能将其暴露给她旁边这个人。
简终于开始演奏了。尽管开头几个小节弹得有气无力，但是钢琴的良好性能渐渐地给充分发挥出来了。韦斯顿太太以前听得乐滋滋的，这次又听得乐滋滋的。爱玛跟她一起赞叹不已。还有那架钢琴，经过种种严格的鉴定，被宣称为上上品。
“不管坎贝尔上校委托的什么人，”弗兰克•邱吉尔说，一边朝爱玛笑了笑，“这个人没有挑错。我在韦默斯常听人说起坎贝尔上校很有鉴赏力。我敢肯定，他和他那一伙人特别讲究高音键的柔和。我敢说，费尔法克斯小姐，他要么向给他挑选钢琴的朋友做了仔细的交代，要么亲自给布罗德伍德琴行写过信。你看呢？”
简没有回头。她用不着去听他的。韦斯顿太太这时也在跟她说话。
“这样不好，”爱玛小声说道，“我那是乱猜的。不要惹她难过啦。”
弗兰克笑着摇了摇头，好像既不怀疑又不怜悯。过了不久，他又说：
“费尔法克斯小姐，你眼下这么快乐，你在爱尔兰的朋友一定会为你感到高兴。我敢说，他们经常惦记着你，心想钢琴究竟哪一天才能送到。你认为坎贝尔上校知道眼下事情的进展情况吗？你认为这是他直接托办的结果呢，还是他只做了个一般性的指示，虽然订了货，但没有说定时间，而要根据具体情况，根据对方是否方便，来决定什么时候发货？”
弗兰克顿了顿。简不能不听了，也免不了要回答了。
“我没收到坎贝尔上校的来信之前，”她强作镇静地说，“心里没有把握，只能是猜测。”
“猜测——啊，人有的时候会猜对，有的时候会猜错。但愿我能猜到，我还要多久能把这只铆钉装好。伍德豪斯小姐，人在专心干活的时候说话，尽是胡说八道。我想，真正的工匠是不开口的。可是，我们这些人做起活来，只要抓住一个字眼——费尔法克斯小姐说到了猜测。瞧，铆好啦。太太，”他对贝茨太太说，“我很高兴把你的眼镜修好了，现在没问题啦。”
那母女俩诚挚地向他道谢。为了避开那位女儿，弗兰克走到钢琴那儿，请还坐在钢琴前的费尔法克斯小姐再弹一曲。
“你要是肯赏脸的话，”他说，“那就弹一曲我们昨天晚上跳过的华尔兹，让我重温一遍吧。你不像我那么喜欢听，总是显得无精打采的。我想，见我们不跳了你一定很高兴，可我真想再跳它半个小时——说什么都想跳啊。”
简弹起来了。
“再次听到一支曾经令人快活的曲调，多让人高兴啊！要是我没记错的话，我们在韦默斯跳过这支舞。”
简仰起脸来看了看他，满脸涨得通红，连忙弹起了另一支曲子。弗兰克从钢琴旁边的桌上拿起一份琴谱，转过头来对爱玛说：
“这支曲子我从没听过，你熟悉吗？克雷默出版的（译注：克雷默：系德国钢琴教师兼演奏家克雷默（1771-1858）创办的一家著名的音乐出版社）。这是新出版的一本爱尔兰乐曲集，从这样一个地方得到这样一本乐曲集，这是可以料想得到的。那是跟钢琴一起送来的。坎贝尔上校想得真周到，对吧？他知道费尔法克斯小姐在这儿搞不到乐谱。我特别赞赏他这份情意，说明完全是发自内心的关心。不是敷衍塞责，不是草草了事。只有出自一片真心，才能做到这一步。”
爱玛希望他不要这么尖刻，然而又不由得觉得挺有趣。她朝简•费尔法克斯瞥了一眼，只见她脸上还留着一丝没有完全收敛的微笑，这时她才意识到：简尽管羞得满脸通红，但这张脸上暗暗露出过喜色，因此也就无所顾忌地乐了，对简也不感到内疚了。别看简•费尔法克斯和蔼可亲，为人诚实，十全十美，她心里还藏着不可告人的秘密。
弗兰克把所有的乐谱拿到简跟前，两人一起翻阅。爱玛趁机小声说：
“你说得太露骨了。她一定会听出你的意思来。”
“我希望她听出来。我还就想让她明白我的意思。我表示这样的意思丝毫没有什么难为情的。”
“不过我还真有些难为情呢。我要是没冒出这个念头就好了。”
“我很高兴你冒出了这个念头，而且告诉了我。我现在找到了她那怪异神情、怪异举止的答案。让她去难为情吧。她要是做了亏心事，当然应该感到羞愧。”
“我看她并非毫无愧疚。”
“我看不出多少迹象。她现在在弹《罗宾•阿戴尔》（译注：《罗宾•阿戴尔》：原是苏格兰歌曲，歌词说一位名叫卡罗琳•凯佩尔的姑娘爱上了一个爱尔兰医生罗宾•阿戴尔，不顾亲属反对，与他结了婚）——那可是他最喜欢的曲子。”
过了不久，贝茨小姐从窗前走过，望见奈特利先生骑着马走来。
“哎呀，是奈特利先生！要是可能的话，我一定要跟他谈一谈，好好谢谢他。我不开这扇窗子，免得让你们都着凉。不过你们知道，我可以去我妈妈屋里。我敢说，他要是知道谁在这儿，一定会进来的。有你们大家光临，多令人高兴啊！给我们的小屋子增添了多少光彩呀！”
贝茨小姐还没说完，就来到了隔壁房间，一打开那儿的窗户，就叫住了奈特利先生。他们两人说的话，别人都一字字地听得清清楚楚，好像是在一间屋里似的。
“你好吗？你好吗？谢谢。你昨天晚上让我们坐马车，真是太感谢了。我们回去得正是时候，我妈妈刚好在等我们。请进来，进来吧。你会见到几位朋友。”
贝茨小姐这样开的头；奈特利先生似乎决意要让大伙听见他的话，因而以十分坚决而洪亮的声音说：
“你的外甥女好吗，贝茨小姐？我向你们大家问好，特别是向你的外甥女问好。费尔法克斯小姐好吗？希望她昨晚没着凉。她今天怎么样？告诉我费尔法克斯小姐怎么样。”
贝茨小姐不得不直接回答了这个问题，奈特利先生才肯听她说别的事。在场的人都给逗乐了。韦斯顿太太意味深长地看了爱玛一眼。可爱玛还是摇了摇头，说什么也不肯相信。
“太感谢你啦！感谢你让我们坐马车，”贝茨小姐又说。
奈特利先生打断了她的话：
“我要去金斯顿。你有什么事儿吗？”
“哦！天哪，金斯顿——你要去那儿吗？那天科尔太太还在说，她想请人从金斯顿买点东西。”
“科尔太太可以打发用人去。我能为你办点事儿吗？”
“不用啦，谢谢。还是请进来吧。你知道谁在这儿吗？伍德豪斯小姐和史密斯小姐。她们可真好，特意来听听新钢琴。把马拴在克朗旅店，进来吧。”
“好吧，”奈特利先生从容地说，“或许可以待上五分钟。”
“韦斯顿太太和弗兰克•邱吉尔先生也来啦！好叫人高兴啊，有这么多朋友！”
“不行，现在不行，谢谢。我待不了两分钟。我得尽快去金斯顿。”
“哦！进来吧。他们见到你一定会很高兴的。”
“不啦，不啦，你们家里宾客满座，我改日再来拜访，听听钢琴。”
“唉，真是遗憾！哦！奈特利先生，昨天晚上大家玩得多快活呀。真是快活极啦。你见过这样的舞会吗？难道不令人快活吗？伍德豪斯小姐和弗兰克-邱吉尔先生，我从没见过跳得这么棒的。”
“哦！的确令人快活。我不能不这么说，因为我俩说的话，伍德豪斯小姐和弗兰克•邱吉尔先生想必句句都听见了。还有，”他把嗓门提得更高了，“我不明白为什么不提一提简•费尔法克斯小姐。我认为费尔法克斯小姐舞跳得也很好。韦斯顿太太是英国最出色的乡村舞曲演奏家，谁也比不上她。现在，你的朋友们如果心存感激之情的话，一定会大声地说几句你和我的好话。可惜我不能待在这儿听了。”
“哦！奈特利先生，再待一会儿。有一件要紧的事儿——真让人吃惊啊！简和我都为苹果的事儿大吃一惊！”
“怎么啦？”
“想想看，你把剩下的苹果全都给了我们了。你说你还有许多，可你现在一个也没留下。我们真是大吃一惊啊！霍奇斯太太可真要生气了。威廉•拉金斯在这里说起过。你不该这么做，确实不该这么做。哎！他走了。他从不让人谢他。我还以为他不会走的，要是不提的话，也太可惜了……唁，”她又回到屋里，“我没能留住他。奈特利先生没能留下来。他问我有没有什么事要他办……”
“是的，”简说，“我们听见他问你了，我们什么话都听见了。”
“哦！是的，亲爱的，我想你们也许是听见了，因为你知道，房门开着，窗户开着，奈特利先生说话的声音很大。你们一定是什么都听见了。‘我去金斯顿，你有什么事吗？’他说。所以，我就提了提……哦！伍德豪斯小姐，你得走了吗？你好像刚刚才来呢——你真是太好了。”
爱玛觉得真该回家了。她们已经来了很长时间了。大家一看表，发现上午已经过去了不少时光，韦斯顿太太和她的伙伴也起身告辞，不过他们只能陪两位年轻小姐走到哈特菲尔德大门口，然后再回兰多尔斯。
Part 2 Chapter 11
It may be possible to do without dancing entirely. Instances have been known of young people passing many, many months successively, without being at any ball of any description, and no material injury accrue either to body or mind; - but when a beginning is made - when the felicities of rapid motion have once been, though slightly, felt - it must be a very heavy set that does not ask for more.

Frank Churchill had danced once at Highbury, and longed to dance again; and the last half-hour of an evening which Mr. Woodhouse was persuaded to spend with his daughter at Randalls, was passed by the two young people in schemes on the subject. Frank's was the first idea; and his the greatest zeal in pursuing it; for the lady was the best judge of the difficulties, and the most solicitous for accommodation and appearance. But still she had inclination enough for shewing people again how delightfully Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse danced - for doing that in which she need not blush to compare herself with Jane Fairfax - and even for simple dancing itself, without any of the wicked aids of vanity - to assist him first in pacing out the room they were in to see what it could be made to hold - and then in taking the dimensions of the other parlour, in the hope of discovering, in spite of all that Mr. Weston could say of their exactly equal size, that it was a little the largest.

His first proposition and request, that the dance begun at Mr. Cole's should be finished there - that the same party should be collected, and the same musician engaged, met with the readiest acquiescence. Mr. Weston entered into the idea with thorough enjoyment, and Mrs. Weston most willingly undertook to play as long as they could wish to dance; and the interesting employment had followed, of reckoning up exactly who there would be, and portioning out the indispensable division of space to every couple.

`You and Miss Smith, and Miss Fairfax, will be three, and the two Miss Coxes five,' had been repeated many times over. `And there will be the two Gilberts, young Cox, my father, and myself, besides Mr. Knightley. Yes, that will be quite enough for pleasure. You and Miss Smith, and Miss Fairfax, will be three, and the two Miss Coxes five; and for five couple there will be plenty of room.'

But soon it came to be on one side,

`But will there be good room for five couple? - I really do not think there will.'

On another,

`And after all, five couple are not enough to make it worth while to stand up. Five couple are nothing, when one thinks seriously about it. It will not do to invite five couple. It can be allowable only as the thought of the moment.'

Somebody said that Miss Gilbert was expected at her brother's, and must be invited with the rest. Somebody else believed Mrs. Gilbert would have danced the other evening, if she had been asked. A word was put in for a second young Cox; and at last, Mr. Weston naming one family of cousins who must be included, and another of very old acquaintance who could not be left out, it became a certainty that the five couple would be at least ten, and a very interesting speculation in what possible manner they could be disposed of.

The doors of the two rooms were just opposite each other. `Might not they use both rooms, and dance across the passage?' It seemed the best scheme; and yet it was not so good but that many of them wanted a better. Emma said it would be awkward; Mrs. Weston was in distress about the supper; and Mr. Woodhouse opposed it earnestly, on the score of health. It made him so very unhappy, indeed, that it could not be persevered in.

`Oh! no,' said he; `it would be the extreme of imprudence. I could not bear it for Emma! - Emma is not strong. She would catch a dreadful cold. So would poor little Harriet. So you would all. Mrs. Weston, you would be quite laid up; do not let them talk of such a wild thing. Pray do not let them talk of it. That young man (speaking lower) is very thoughtless. Do not tell his father, but that young man is not quite the thing. He has been opening the doors very often this evening, and keeping them open very inconsiderately. He does not think of the draught. I do not mean to set you against him, but indeed he is not quite the thing!'

Mrs. Weston was sorry for such a charge. She knew the importance of it, and said every thing in her power to do it away. Every door was now closed, the passage plan given up, and the first scheme of dancing only in the room they were in resorted to again; and with such good-will on Frank Churchill's part, that the space which a quarter of an hour before had been deemed barely sufficient for five couple, was now endeavoured to be made out quite enough for ten.

`We were too magnificent,' said he. `We allowed unnecessary room. Ten couple may stand here very well.'

Emma demurred. `It would be a crowd - a sad crowd; and what could be worse than dancing without space to turn in?'

`Very true,' he gravely replied; `it was very bad.' But still he went on measuring, and still he ended with,

`I think there will be very tolerable room for ten couple.'

`No, no,' said she, `you are quite unreasonable. It would be dreadful to be standing so close! Nothing can be farther from pleasure than to be dancing in a crowd - and a crowd in a little room!'

`There is no denying it,' he replied. `I agree with you exactly. A crowd in a little room - Miss Woodhouse, you have the art of giving pictures in a few words. Exquisite, quite exquisite! - Still, however, having proceeded so far, one is unwilling to give the matter up. It would be a disappointment to my father - and altogether - I do not know that - I am rather of opinion that ten couple might stand here very well.'

Emma perceived that the nature of his gallantry was a little self-willed, and that he would rather oppose than lose the pleasure of dancing with her; but she took the compliment, and forgave the rest. Had she intended ever to marry him, it might have been worth while to pause and consider, and try to understand the value of his preference, and the character of his temper; but for all the purposes of their acquaintance, he was quite amiable enough.

Before the middle of the next day, he was at Hartfield; and he entered the room with such an agreeable smile as certified the continuance of the scheme. It soon appeared that he came to announce an improvement.

`Well, Miss Woodhouse,' he almost immediately began, `your inclination for dancing has not been quite frightened away, I hope, by the terrors of my father's little rooms. I bring a new proposal on the subject: - a thought of my father's, which waits only your approbation to be acted upon. May I hope for the honour of your hand for the two first dances of this little projected ball, to be given, not at Randalls, but at the Crown Inn?'

`The Crown!'

`Yes; if you and Mr. Woodhouse see no objection, and I trust you cannot, my father hopes his friends will be so kind as to visit him there. Better accommodations, he can promise them, and not a less grateful welcome than at Randalls. It is his own idea. Mrs. Weston sees no objection to it, provided you are satisfied. This is what we all feel. Oh! you were perfectly right! Ten couple, in either of the Randalls rooms, would have been insufferable! - Dreadful! - I felt how right you were the whole time, but was too anxious for securing any thing to like to yield. Is not it a good exchange? - You consent - I hope you consent?'

`It appears to me a plan that nobody can object to, if Mr. and Mrs. Weston do not. I think it admirable; and, as far as I can answer for myself, shall be most happy - It seems the only improvement that could be. Papa, do you not think it an excellent improvement?'

She was obliged to repeat and explain it, before it was fully comprehended; and then, being quite new, farther representations were necessary to make it acceptable.

`No; he thought it very far from an improvement - a very bad plan - much worse than the other. A room at an inn was always damp and dangerous; never properly aired, or fit to be inhabited. If they must dance, they had better dance at Randalls. He had never been in the room at the Crown in his life - did not know the people who kept it by sight. - Oh! no - a very bad plan. They would catch worse colds at the Crown than anywhere.'

`I was going to observe, sir,' said Frank Churchill, `that one of the great recommendations of this change would be the very little danger of any body's catching cold - so much less danger at the Crown than at Randalls! Mr. Perry might have reason to regret the alteration, but nobody else could.'

`Sir,' said Mr. Woodhouse, rather warmly, `you are very much mistaken if you suppose Mr. Perry to be that sort of character. Mr. Perry is extremely concerned when any of us are ill. But I do not understand how the room at the Crown can be safer for you than your father's house.'

`From the very circumstance of its being larger, sir. We shall have no occasion to open the windows at all - not once the whole evening; and it is that dreadful habit of opening the windows, letting in cold air upon heated bodies, which (as you well know, sir) does the mischief.'

`Open the windows! - but surely, Mr. Churchill, nobody would think of opening the windows at Randalls. Nobody could be so imprudent! I never heard of such a thing. Dancing with open windows! - I am sure, neither your father nor Mrs. Weston (poor Miss Taylor that was) would suffer it.'

`Ah! sir - but a thoughtless young person will sometimes step behind a window-curtain, and throw up a sash, without its being suspected. I have often known it done myself.'

`Have you indeed, sir? - Bless me! I never could have supposed it. But I live out of the world, and am often astonished at what I hear. However, this does make a difference; and, perhaps, when we come to talk it over - but these sort of things require a good deal of consideration. One cannot resolve upon them in a hurry. If Mr. and Mrs. Weston will be so obliging as to call here one morning, we may talk it over, and see what can be done.'

`But, unfortunately, sir, my time is so limited - '

`Oh!' interrupted Emma, `there will be plenty of time for talking every thing over. There is no hurry at all. If it can be contrived to be at the Crown, papa, it will be very convenient for the horses. They will be so near their own stable.'

`So they will, my dear. That is a great thing. Not that James ever complains; but it is right to spare our horses when we can. If I could be sure of the rooms being thoroughly aired - but is Mrs. Stokes to be trusted? I doubt it. I do not know her, even by sight.'

`I can answer for every thing of that nature, sir, because it will be under Mrs. Weston's care. Mrs. Weston undertakes to direct the whole.'

`There, papa! - Now you must be satisfied - Our own dear Mrs. Weston, who is carefulness itself. Do not you remember what Mr. Perry said, so many years ago, when I had the measles? ``If Miss Taylor undertakes to wrap Miss Emma up, you need not have any fears, sir.'' How often have I heard you speak of it as such a compliment to her!'

`Aye, very true. Mr. Perry did say so. I shall never forget it. Poor little Emma! You were very bad with the measles; that is, you would have been very bad, but for Perry's great attention. He came four times a day for a week. He said, from the first, it was a very good sort - which was our great comfort; but the measles are a dreadful complaint. I hope whenever poor Isabella's little ones have the measles, she will send for Perry.'

`My father and Mrs. Weston are at the Crown at this moment,' said Frank Churchill, `examining the capabilities of the house. I left them there and came on to Hartfield, impatient for your opinion, and hoping you might be persuaded to join them and give your advice on the spot. I was desired to say so from both. It would be the greatest pleasure to them, if you could allow me to attend you there. They can do nothing satisfactorily without you.'

Emma was most happy to be called to such a council; and her father, engaging to think it all over while she was gone, the two young people set off together without delay for the Crown. There were Mr. and Mrs. Weston; delighted to see her and receive her approbation, very busy and very happy in their different way; she, in some little distress; and he, finding every thing perfect.

`Emma,' said she, `this paper is worse than I expected. Look! in places you see it is dreadfully dirty; and the wainscot is more yellow and forlorn than any thing I could have imagined.'

`My dear, you are too particular,' said her husband. `What does all that signify? You will see nothing of it by candlelight. It will be as clean as Randalls by candlelight. We never see any thing of it on our club-nights.'

The ladies here probably exchanged looks which meant, `Men never know when things are dirty or not;' and the gentlemen perhaps thought each to himself, `Women will have their little nonsenses and needless cares.'

One perplexity, however, arose, which the gentlemen did not disdain. It regarded a supper-room. At the time of the ballroom's being built, suppers had not been in question; and a small card-room adjoining, was the only addition. What was to be done? This card-room would be wanted as a card-room now; or, if cards were conveniently voted unnecessary by their four selves, still was it not too small for any comfortable supper? Another room of much better size might be secured for the purpose; but it was at the other end of the house, and a long awkward passage must be gone through to get at it. This made a difficulty. Mrs. Weston was afraid of draughts for the young people in that passage; and neither Emma nor the gentlemen could tolerate the prospect of being miserably crowded at supper.

Mrs. Weston proposed having no regular supper; merely sandwiches, &c., set out in the little room; but that was scouted as a wretched suggestion. A private dance, without sitting down to supper, was pronounced an infamous fraud upon the rights of men and women; and Mrs. Weston must not speak of it again. She then took another line of expediency, and looking into the doubtful room, observed,

`I do not think it is so very small. We shall not be many, you know.'

And Mr. Weston at the same time, walking briskly with long steps through the passage, was calling out,

`You talk a great deal of the length of this passage, my dear. It is a mere nothing after all; and not the least draught from the stairs.'

`I wish,' said Mrs. Weston, `one could know which arrangement our guests in general would like best. To do what would be most generally pleasing must be our object - if one could but tell what that would be.'

`Yes, very true,' cried Frank, `very true. You want your neighbours' opinions. I do not wonder at you. If one could ascertain what the chief of them - the Coles, for instance. They are not far off. Shall I call upon them? Or Miss Bates? She is still nearer. - And I do not know whether Miss Bates is not as likely to understand the inclinations of the rest of the people as any body. I think we do want a larger council. Suppose I go and invite Miss Bates to join us?'

`Well - if you please,' said Mrs. Weston rather hesitating, `if you think she will be of any use.'

`You will get nothing to the purpose from Miss Bates,' said Emma. `She will be all delight and gratitude, but she will tell you nothing. She will not even listen to your questions. I see no advantage in consulting Miss Bates.'

`But she is so amusing, so extremely amusing! I am very fond of hearing Miss Bates talk. And I need not bring the whole family, you know.'

Here Mr. Weston joined them, and on hearing what was proposed, gave it his decided approbation.

`Aye, do, Frank. - Go and fetch Miss Bates, and let us end the matter at once. She will enjoy the scheme, I am sure; and I do not know a properer person for shewing us how to do away difficulties. Fetch Miss Bates. We are growing a little too nice. She is a standing lesson of how to be happy. But fetch them both. Invite them both.'

`Both sir! Can the old lady?' . . .

`The old lady! No, the young lady, to be sure. I shall think you a great blockhead, Frank, if you bring the aunt without the niece.'

`Oh! I beg your pardon, sir. I did not immediately recollect. Undoubtedly if you wish it, I will endeavour to persuade them both.' And away he ran.

Long before he reappeared, attending the short, neat, brisk-moving aunt, and her elegant niece, - Mrs. Weston, like a sweet-tempered woman and a good wife, had examined the passage again, and found the evils of it much less than she had supposed before - indeed very trifling; and here ended the difficulties of decision. All the rest, in speculation at least, was perfectly smooth. All the minor arrangements of table and chair, lights and music, tea and supper, made themselves; or were left as mere trifles to be settled at any time between Mrs. Weston and Mrs. Stokes. - Every body invited, was certainly to come; Frank had already written to Enscombe to propose staying a few days beyond his fortnight, which could not possibly be refused. And a delightful dance it was to be.

Most cordially, when Miss Bates arrived, did she agree that it must. As a counsellor she was not wanted; but as an approver, (a much safer character,) she was truly welcome. Her approbation, at once general and minute, warm and incessant, could not but please; and for another half-hour they were all walking to and fro, between the different rooms, some suggesting, some attending, and all in happy enjoyment of the future. The party did not break up without Emma's being positively secured for the two first dances by the hero of the evening, nor without her overhearing Mr. Weston whisper to his wife, `He has asked her, my dear. That's right. I knew he would!'
 
人还是可以做到完全不跳舞的。年轻人常年累月不参加任何形式的舞会，而身心并未受到多大损害，这样的事例屡见不鲜。但是，一旦开了头——一旦领略了快速旋转的快乐，即便是稍微领略一点——那只有傻瓜才不想继续跳下去。
弗兰克•邱吉尔曾在海伯里跳过一回舞，因而一心巴望能再跳。那天伍德豪斯先生被说动了心，跟女儿来兰多尔斯玩了一个晚上，而那一晚的最后半个小时里，两位年轻人一直在筹划另开一次舞会的事。弗兰克首先想出了这个主意，并且在满腔热情地促成这件事；而那位年轻小姐最懂得这里面的难处，也最关注场地和请什么人的问题。不过，她还是很想让大家再看看弗兰克•邱吉尔先生和伍德豪斯小姐跳起舞来多么令人赏心悦目——这样一来，拿她和简•费尔法克斯相比较，她也就用不着脸红了——即便只是为了跳跳舞，没有图谋虚荣的念头在作怪，她也会这么做的。她先帮他用步子量出他们所在的那间屋子的大小，看看能容纳多少人——然后又量了量另一间客厅的大小，尽管韦斯顿先生说过这两间屋子一样大，他们还是希望这另一间略大一些。
弗兰克的第一个建议和要求，是舞会在科尔家开始，也在科尔家借书——还请上那次那些人参加，也请上次那位乐师演奏——大家欣然接受了他的这个建议。韦斯顿先生兴致勃勃地赞成这个主意，韦斯顿太太则痛痛快快地承诺，大家想跳多久她就跳多久。接着就做那有趣的事：琢磨该请哪些人，合计每对舞伴至少要占多少地方。
“你，史密斯小姐，费尔法克斯小姐，这就是三个了，加上考克斯家的两位小姐，就是五个，”这话反复讲了好多遍。“除了奈特利先生以外，还有吉尔伯特家的两个人，小考克斯，我父亲，我自己。是的，这就可以欢欢畅畅地玩一场了。你，史密斯小姐，费尔法克斯小姐，这就是三个了，加上考克斯家的两位小姐，就是五个。五对舞伴跳舞，还是有足够的场地的。”
可是，马上有人提出异议：
“不过，五对舞伴跳舞，那场地够吗？我倒真觉得不够。”
又有人说：
“不管怎么说，五对舞伴还是太少了，不值得开舞会。仔细想一想，五对舞伴太少了。只邀请五对可不行。要是一时心血来潮生出这个念头，那还说得过去。”
有人说吉尔伯特小姐可能在她哥哥家，也得把她一起请来。还有个人认为，那天晚上要是请上吉尔伯特太太的话，她也会跳舞的。不知什么人为考克斯家的小儿子说了句话。最后，韦斯顿太太又提到一家表亲，说这家人一定要请上，还提到一位老朋友，说他们家也不能落掉。这样一来，五对舞伴至少要变成十对，他们兴趣盎然地猜测怎样才能安排得下。
两个房间正好门对门。“可不可以两间都用上，穿过走廊来回跳呢？”这似乎是个最好的主意，然而好几个人又不大满意，还想找个更好的办法。爱玛说这太不方便了。韦斯顿太太为晚饭发愁。伍德豪斯先生从健康的角度考虑，坚决表示反对。他心里老大不高兴，别人也不便再坚持了。
“哦！那不行，”他说。“那样做太轻率了。我不能让爱玛去！爱玛身体不结实，会得重感冒的。可怜的小哈丽特也会着凉的。你们大家都会着凉。韦斯顿太太，你会病倒起不了床，可别让他们谈论这样的荒唐事啦。求你别让他们再谈啦。这位年轻人，”他压低了声音，“一点都不为别人着想。别告诉他父亲，不过这年轻人有点不怎么样。今天晚上他一次次地打开门，也不考虑别人，让门敞开着。他就不想想有穿堂风。我倒不是有意让你跟他作对，不过他的确不怎么样啊！”
韦斯顿太太听到这一指责，不免有些遗憾。她知道那话的分量，便竭力加以劝解。这时，每扇门都关上了，穿过走廊跳舞的计划打消了，大家又谈起了起初议论的就在这个房间跳的念头。承蒙弗兰克•邱吉尔的一片好意，一刻钟以前还认为容纳不下五对舞伴的房间，现在容纳十对都绰绰有余了。
“我们也太讲究了，”弗兰克说。“我们把场地算得过宽了。这儿完全容得下十对舞伴。”
爱玛表示反对。“那太拥挤了——太拥挤不堪了。跳起舞来连转身的地方都没有，还有什么比这更糟糕的呢？”
“一点不错，”弗兰克一本正经地答道。“是太糟糕了。”但他继续测量房间的大小，最后还是说：
“我看差不多容得下十对舞伴。”
“不，不，”爱玛说，“你也太不近情理了。大家靠得那么紧，那有多难受啊！最没有意思的事，就是挤在一起跳舞——特别是挤在一间小屋里跳舞！”
“这倒是无可否认，”弗兰克回道。“我完全赞成你的看法。挤在一间小屋里跳舞——伍德豪斯小姐，你真有本领，寥寥几个字就把事情说得那么形象。说得精妙，真是精妙绝伦啊！不过，已经谈到这一步了，谁也不愿意就此罢休。我父亲会感到失望的——总的说来——我也说不准——我还是认为这儿完全容得下十对舞伴。”
爱玛意识到，他的殷勤已经有点固执的味道，他宁可提出异议，也小愿失去与她跳舞的欢乐。不过，爱玛还是接受了他的恭维，而对别的给以谅解。如果她想过要嫁给他的话，那兴许还值得停下来考虑考虑，琢磨一下他那钟爱的价值，他那脾气的特点。但是，不管他们是出于什么目的结识的，他还是十分逗人喜欢的。
第二天没到中午，他就来到了哈特菲尔德。他笑容可掬地走进屋来，看来是想继续谈论那项计划。事情马上就明确了，原来他是来宣布一项改进措施的。
“我说，伍德豪斯小姐，”他直截了当地说，“我希望，我父亲的小房间没有把你的跳舞兴致吓跑了。对于这项计划，我带来了一个新的建议，是我父亲出的主意，只要你同意，就可以付诸实施。这个计划中的小小的舞会，不在兰多尔斯举行，而在克朗旅店举行，我能有幸跟你跳头两曲舞吗？”
“克朗旅店！”
“是的。如果你和伍德豪斯先生不反对的话（我相信你们也不会反对），我父亲希望朋友们能赏光到那儿去。他可以保证那儿的条件更好些，大家会像在兰多尔斯一样受到热烈的欢迎。这是他自己的主意。只要你满意，韦斯顿太太就不会表示反对。我们都有这个感觉。哦！你昨天说得一点不错！让十对舞伴挤在兰多尔斯的哪间屋里都不行，叫人无法忍受啊！好可怕呀！我觉得你自始至终都是正确的，只是急于想找到个什么办法，不肯退让罢了。难道换个地方有什么不好吗？你会同意的——我想你会同意吧？”
“这项计划只要韦斯顿夫妇不反对，我看谁也不会反对。我认为这是个好主意。就我自己而言，我非常乐意——看来也只能采取这个改进措施。爸爸，难道你不认为这是个绝妙的办法吗？”
爱玛不得不说了一遍又一遍，还做了解释，她父亲才听懂她的意思。再说这是个全新的主意，她还得费一番口舌，才能让父亲接受。
“不，我认为这绝不是个改进措施——而是个很糟糕的计划——比原来的计划糟糕得多。旅店里的房间又潮湿又危险，向来不怎么通风，也不宜于住人。如果一定要跳舞，最好还是在兰多尔斯跳。我这一辈子还从未进过克朗旅店的房间呢——也不认识开旅店的人。哦！不行——一个很糟糕的计划。在克朗旅店比在哪儿都更容易得重感冒。”
“我本来想说，先生，”弗兰克•邱吉尔说，“换个地方的一个主要好处，就是谁也不大容易感冒——在克朗旅店的危险性比在兰多尔斯的危险性少得多！对于这一改变，也许只有佩里先生会感到遗憾，可别人谁也不会。”
“先生，”伍德豪斯先生相当激愤地说，“你要是认为佩里先生是那种人，那你就大错特错了。不管我们谁生了病，佩里先生都十分关心。不过我不明白，克朗旅店的房间怎么会比你父亲家里还保险。”
“就因为那地方大呀，先生。我们根本不用开窗——整个晚上一次也不用开。先生，你也很清楚，正是那开窗的坏习惯，让冷空气往热乎乎的身上一吹，才叫人感冒的。”
“开窗！可是邱吉尔先生，想必不会有人想在兰多尔斯开窗吧。谁也不会这么鲁莽！我从没听说过这种事。开着窗子跳舞！我敢肯定，不管是你父亲，还是韦斯顿太太（也就是可怜的泰勒小姐），都不会允许这样做。”
“啊！先生——可是有时候，就有哪个愣头愣脑的年轻人溜到窗帘后面，神不知鬼不觉地把窗格推上去。我自己就常遇到这样的事。”
“真的吗，先生？天哪！我怎么也想象不到。不过我不大出门，听到什么事常常感到惊讶。可是，这的确有些不一样，我们要是好好谈一谈，也许——不过这种事需要仔细考虑，不能匆匆地做决定。如果韦斯顿夫妇哪天早上肯光临的话，我们可以仔细谈谈，看看怎么办好。”
“可不巧的是，先生，我的时间很有限——”
“哦！”爱玛打断了他的话，“会有充足的时间谈论每件事的，用不着着急。要是能在克朗旅店开舞会，爸爸，那马就很好安顿了，那儿离马厩很近。”
“是很近，亲爱的。这一点很重要。倒不是怕詹姆斯抱怨什么，而是应该尽量让马省些力气。如果我能肯定那儿的房间通风情况良好——可是斯托克斯太太靠得住吗？我怀疑。我不认识她，连面都没见过。”
“这一类的事我敢担保没问题，先生，因为有韦斯顿太太关照。韦斯顿太太负责掌管一切。”
“瞧，爸爸！你现在该满意了吧——韦斯顿太太跟我们那么亲，她再仔细不过了。好多年前我出疹子的时候，佩里先生说的话你还记得吗？‘要是让泰勒小姐把爱玛小姐裹起来，你就用不着担心了，先生。’我有多少次听你用这话称赞她呀！”
“是呀，一点不错。佩里先生的确是这么说的。我一辈子也忘不了。可怜的小爱玛！你那场疹子出得可不轻啊；就是说，要不是佩里悉心诊治，还不知要严重到什么地步。有一周的时间，他每天要来四次。他起初说情况还挺好——我们感到非常欣慰，可是麻疹毕竟是一种可怕的病。我希望，可怜的伊莎贝拉的孩子出麻疹的时候，一定要去请佩里。”
“我父亲和韦斯顿太太眼下都在克朗旅店，”弗兰克•邱吉尔说，“看看房子能容纳多少人。我从他们那儿来到哈特菲尔德，急着要听听你的意见，希望能劝说你去给他们当场出出主意。他们俩都让我说明这个意思。你要是肯让我陪你去，他们会觉得不胜高兴。没有你，他们做什么事都不会满意。”
听说要找她商量这样的事，爱玛觉得很高兴。她父亲则表示，等她走后再好好考虑一下这件事。于是，两个年轻人便立即动身往克朗旅店去。韦斯顿夫妇都等在那儿，看见她来了，并得到她的赞同，心里十分快活。他们俩都很忙，也都很高兴，只是方式不同：妻子有点不满意，丈夫觉得一切完美无缺。
“爱玛，”韦斯顿太太说，“这墙纸比我预料的还差。瞧！有些地方脏极啦。那护壁板又黄又破，真让我难以想象。”
“亲爱的，你太挑剔了，”做丈夫的说。“那有什么关系呢？烛光下根本看不出来。在烛光下，那会像兰多尔斯一样干净。我们俱乐部晚上搞活动时，什么也看不出来。”
这时，两位女士也许交换了一下眼色，意思是说：“男人从来就不知道脏不脏的。”而两位男士也许在各自思忖：“女人就喜欢吹毛求疵，无端操心。”
然而有一件棘手的事，是两位男士轻视不得的。这就是饭厅的问题。当初建造舞厅的时候，并没有把吃晚饭考虑在内，只在隔壁加了个小小的牌室。怎么办呢？这间牌室现在还要用来打牌；即使他们四人决定不必打牌，那是不是还是太小了，没法在里面舒舒服服地吃晚饭呢？还有一个大得多的房间，也许可以用作饭厅，不过在房子的另一头，去那儿要穿过一条又长又难走的走廊。这是个难题。韦斯顿太太担心年轻人经不起走廊里的冷风，而两位男士一想到挤在一起吃晚饭，就觉得难以忍受。
韦斯顿太太建议不吃晚饭，只在那间小屋里摆一些三明治什么的，可是别人认为这太寒酸。举行私人舞会而不请人家吃饭，这是对男女客人应有权利的欺骗行为，实在太丢人了。韦斯顿太太可不能再提了。她要再想一个权宜之计，于是朝那间小屋看了看，说道：
“我看那间小屋并不算很小啊。你知道，我们不会有多少人呀。”
这时，韦斯顿先生正轻快地迈着大步穿过走廊，一面大声嚷道：
“你总说这条走廊太长，亲爱的。其实根本算不了什么，楼梯那儿也根本没有什么风。”
“但愿能知道，”韦斯顿太太说，“我们的客人们一般最喜欢什么样的安排。我们的目标应该是尽量让大家都满意——我们要是能知道就好了。”
“是呀，一点不错，”弗兰克嚷道，“一点不错。你想听听邻居们的意见。我并不感到奇怪。如果你能搞清楚他们中的主要人物——比如说科尔夫妇。他们离这儿不远。要我去请他们吗？或者贝茨小姐？她离这儿更近。我说不准贝茨小姐是不是像别人一样了解大家的喜好。我看我们确实需要广泛征求一下意见。我去把贝茨小姐请来怎么样？”
“嗯——如果你愿意的话，”韦斯顿太太颇为犹豫地说，“如果你认为她有用的话。”
“你从贝茨小姐那儿听不到你想听的意见，”爱玛说。“她只会高兴不已，感激不尽，但是什么也不会跟你说。甚至你问她话，她都不会听。我看跟贝茨小姐商量没有什么用。”
“可她很逗人，逗人极啦！我很喜欢听贝茨小姐说话。你要知道，我不必把她全家都请来。”
这时候，韦斯顿先生走了过来，听说要请贝茨小姐，坚决表示赞同。
“对呀，请去吧，弗兰克。去把贝茨小姐请来，马上把这件事定下来。我想她一定会喜欢这项计划的。要找个人告诉我们如何解决困难，我觉得她是再合适不过了。去把贝茨小姐请来。我们有点太挑剔了。她永远都是个快快活活的榜样。不过，还是把她们两个都叫来。把她们两个都请来。”
“两个都请，爸爸！那位老太太能……”
“那位老太太！不，当然是那位年轻小姐啦。弗兰克，你要是只请来了姨妈，而没请来外甥女，那我就会把你看成个大傻瓜。”
“哦！请你原谅，爸爸。我没有当即领会你的意思。当然，既然你有这个意思，我一定尽力劝她们两个都来。”说罢，拔腿就跑去了。
还没等他把那位矮小整洁、动作敏捷的姨妈和那位优雅动人的外甥女请来，韦斯顿太太早就以温和女性和贤惠妻子的姿态，把走廊又查看了一番，发现其缺陷比她以前想象的少多了——真是微不足道。于是，犹豫不决的难题解决了。剩下的问题就会迎刃而解了，至少想来如此。所有的小问题，像桌子和椅子，灯光和音乐，茶点和晚饭，也都做了安排，或者作为细节问题，留待韦斯顿太太和斯托克斯太太随便什么时候去解决。凡是受到邀请的人，肯定个个都会来。弗兰克已写信给恩斯库姆，要求在两周的期限之后再多待几天，这是不可能遭到拒绝的。那将是一次令人愉快的舞会。
贝茨小姐来了以后，竭诚表示赞成，说一定要这么办。她这个人，作为参谋是用不着的；但是作为赞同者（一个稳妥得多的角色），她还是受到了真诚的欢迎。她那赞同的话说得既全面又具体，既热烈又滔滔不绝，让人听了只会高兴。随后半个小时里，大家在一个个房间里走来走去，有的在出主意，有的在留心听，全都沉浸在未来的欢乐之中。临分手前，爱玛已明确答应了这次晚会的主角，要同他跳头两曲舞。她还听到韦斯顿先生对太太小声说：“他邀请她了，亲爱的。他做得对。我早就知道他会的！”
Part 2 Chapter 12
One thing only was wanting to make the prospect of the ball completely satisfactory to Emma - its being fixed for a day within the granted term of Frank Churchill's stay in Surry; for, in spite of Mr. Weston's confidence, she could not think it so very impossible that the Churchills might not allow their nephew to remain a day beyond his fortnight. But this was not judged feasible. The preparations must take their time, nothing could be properly ready till the third week were entered on, and for a few days they must be planning, proceeding and hoping in uncertainty - at the risk - in her opinion, the great risk, of its being all in vain.

Enscombe however was gracious, gracious in fact, if not in word. His wish of staying longer evidently did not please; but it was not opposed. All was safe and prosperous; and as the removal of one solicitude generally makes way for another, Emma, being now certain of her ball, began to adopt as the next vexation Mr. Knightley's provoking indifference about it. Either because he did not dance himself, or because the plan had been formed without his being consulted, he seemed resolved that it should not interest him, determined against its exciting any present curiosity, or affording him any future amusement. To her voluntary communications Emma could get no more approving reply, than,

`Very well. If the Westons think it worth while to be at all this trouble for a few hours of noisy entertainment, I have nothing to say against it, but that they shall not chuse pleasures for me. - Oh! yes, I must be there; I could not refuse; and I will keep as much awake as I can; but I would rather be at home, looking over William Larkins's week's account; much rather, I confess. - Pleasure in seeing dancing! - not I, indeed - I never look at it - I do not know who does. - Fine dancing, I believe, like virtue, must be its own reward. Those who are standing by are usually thinking of something very different.'

This Emma felt was aimed at her; and it made her quite angry. It was not in compliment to Jane Fairfax however that he was so indifferent, or so indignant; he was not guided by her feelings in reprobating the ball, for she enjoyed the thought of it to an extraordinary degree. It made her animated - open hearted - she voluntarily said; - 

`Oh! Miss Woodhouse, I hope nothing may happen to prevent the ball. What a disappointment it would be! I do look forward to it, I own, with very great pleasure.'

It was not to oblige Jane Fairfax therefore that he would have preferred the society of William Larkins. No! - she was more and more convinced that Mrs. Weston was quite mistaken in that surmise. There was a great deal of friendly and of compassionate attachment on his side - but no love.

Alas! there was soon no leisure for quarrelling with Mr. Knightley. Two days of joyful security were immediately followed by the over-throw of every thing. A letter arrived from Mr. Churchill to urge his nephew's instant return. Mrs. Churchill was unwell - far too unwell to do without him; she had been in a very suffering state (so said her husband) when writing to her nephew two days before, though from her usual unwillingness to give pain, and constant habit of never thinking of herself, she had not mentioned it; but now she was too ill to trifle, and must entreat him to set off for Enscombe without delay.

The substance of this letter was forwarded to Emma, in a note from Mrs. Weston, instantly. As to his going, it was inevitable. He must be gone within a few hours, though without feeling any real alarm for his aunt, to lessen his repugnance. He knew her illnesses; they never occurred but for her own convenience.

Mrs. Weston added, `that he could only allow himself time to hurry to Highbury, after breakfast, and take leave of the few friends there whom he could suppose to feel any interest in him; and that he might be expected at Hartfield very soon.'

This wretched note was the finale of Emma's breakfast. When once it had been read, there was no doing any thing, but lament and exclaim. The loss of the ball - the loss of the young man - and all that the young man might be feeling! - It was too wretched! - Such a delightful evening as it would have been! - Every body so happy! and she and her partner the happiest! - `I said it would be so,' was the only consolation.

Her father's feelings were quite distinct. He thought principally of Mrs. Churchill's illness, and wanted to know how she was treated; and as for the ball, it was shocking to have dear Emma disappointed; but they would all be safer at home.

Emma was ready for her visitor some time before he appeared; but if this reflected at all upon his impatience, his sorrowful look and total want of spirits when he did come might redeem him. He felt the going away almost too much to speak of it. His dejection was most evident. He sat really lost in thought for the first few minutes; and when rousing himself, it was only to say,

`Of all horrid things, leave-taking is the worst.'

`But you will come again,' said Emma. `This will not be your only visit to Randalls.'

`Ah! - (shaking his head) - the uncertainty of when I may be able to return! - I shall try for it with a zeal! - It will be the object of all my thoughts and cares! - and if my uncle and aunt go to town this spring - but I am afraid - they did not stir last spring - I am afraid it is a custom gone for ever.'

`Our poor ball must be quite given up.'

`Ah! that ball! - why did we wait for any thing? - why not seize the pleasure at once? - How often is happiness destroyed by preparation, foolish preparation! - You told us it would be so. - Oh! Miss Woodhouse, why are you always so right?'

`Indeed, I am very sorry to be right in this instance. I would much rather have been merry than wise.'

`If I can come again, we are still to have our ball. My father depends on it. Do not forget your engagement.'

Emma looked graciously.

`Such a fortnight as it has been!' he continued; `every day more precious and more delightful than the day before! - every day making me less fit to bear any other place. Happy those, who can remain at Highbury!'

`As you do us such ample justice now,' said Emma, laughing, `I will venture to ask, whether you did not come a little doubtfully at first? Do not we rather surpass your expectations? I am sure we do. I am sure you did not much expect to like us. You would not have been so long in coming, if you had had a pleasant idea of Highbury.'

He laughed rather consciously; and though denying the sentiment, Emma was convinced that it had been so.

`And you must be off this very morning?'

`Yes; my father is to join me here: we shall walk back together, and I must be off immediately. I am almost afraid that every moment will bring him.'

`Not five minutes to spare even for your friends Miss Fairfax and Miss Bates? How unlucky! Miss Bates's powerful, argumentative mind might have strengthened yours.'

`Yes - I have called there; passing the door, I thought it better. It was a right thing to do. I went in for three minutes, and was detained by Miss Bates's being absent. She was out; and I felt it impossible not to wait till she came in. She is a woman that one may, that one must laugh at; but that one would not wish to slight. It was better to pay my visit, then' - 

He hesitated, got up, walked to a window.

`In short,' said he, `perhaps, Miss Woodhouse - I think you can hardly be quite without suspicion' - 

He looked at her, as if wanting to read her thoughts. She hardly knew what to say. It seemed like the forerunner of something absolutely serious, which she did not wish. Forcing herself to speak, therefore, in the hope of putting it by, she calmly said,

`You are quite in the right; it was most natural to pay your visit, then' - 

He was silent. She believed he was looking at her; probably reflecting on what she had said, and trying to understand the manner. She heard him sigh. It was natural for him to feel that he had cause to sigh. He could not believe her to be encouraging him. A few awkward moments passed, and he sat down again; and in a more determined manner said,

`It was something to feel that all the rest of my time might be given to Hartfield. My regard for Hartfield is most warm' - 

He stopt again, rose again, and seemed quite embarrassed. - He was more in love with her than Emma had supposed; and who can say how it might have ended, if his father had not made his appearance? Mr. Woodhouse soon followed; and the necessity of exertion made him composed.

A very few minutes more, however, completed the present trial. Mr. Weston, always alert when business was to be done, and as incapable of procrastinating any evil that was inevitable, as of foreseeing any that was doubtful, said, `It was time to go;' and the young man, though he might and did sigh, could not but agree, to take leave.

`I shall hear about you all,' said he; that is my chief consolation. I shall hear of every thing that is going on among you. I have engaged Mrs. Weston to correspond with me. She has been so kind as to promise it. Oh! the blessing of a female correspondent, when one is really interested in the absent! - she will tell me every thing. In her letters I shall be at dear Highbury again.'

A very friendly shake of the hand, a very earnest `Good-bye,' closed the speech, and the door had soon shut out Frank Churchill. Short had been the notice - short their meeting; he was gone; and Emma felt so sorry to part, and foresaw so great a loss to their little society from his absence as to begin to be afraid of being too sorry, and feeling it too much.

It was a sad change. They had been meeting almost every day since his arrival. Certainly his being at Randalls had given great spirit to the last two weeks - indescribable spirit; the idea, the expectation of seeing him which every morning had brought, the assurance of his attentions, his liveliness, his manners! It had been a very happy fortnight, and forlorn must be the sinking from it into the common course of Hartfield days. To complete every other recommendation, he had almost told her that he loved her. What strength, or what constancy of affection he might be subject to, was another point; but at present she could not doubt his having a decidedly warm admiration, a conscious preference of herself; and this persuasion, joined to all the rest, made her think that she must be a little in love with him, in spite of every previous determination against it.

`I certainly must,' said she. `This sensation of listlessness, weariness, stupidity, this disinclination to sit down and employ myself, this feeling of every thing's being dull and insipid about the house! - I must be in love; I should be the oddest creature in the world if I were not - for a few weeks at least. Well! evil to some is always good to others. I shall have many fellow-mourners for the ball, if not for Frank Churchill; but Mr. Knightley will be happy. He may spend the evening with his dear William Larkins now if he likes.'

Mr. Knightley, however, shewed no triumphant happiness. He could not say that he was sorry on his own account; his very cheerful look would have contradicted him if he had; but he said, and very steadily, that he was sorry for the disappointment of the others, and with considerable kindness added,

`You, Emma, who have so few opportunities of dancing, you are really out of luck; you are very much out of luck!'

It was some days before she saw Jane Fairfax, to judge of her honest regret in this woeful change; but when they did meet, her composure was odious. She had been particularly unwell, however, suffering from headache to a degree, which made her aunt declare, that had the ball taken place, she did not think Jane could have attended it; and it was charity to impute some of her unbecoming indifference to the languor of ill-health.
 
只差一件事就可以使爱玛对行将举行的舞会感到百分之百满意——日期要定在弗兰克•邱吉尔获准待在萨里的期限内。尽管韦斯顿先生满怀信心，爱玛还是认为，邱吉尔夫妇说不定只许外甥住满两周，想多住一天都不行。可是，在两周内举行舞会看来是行不通的。准备工作还需要时间，要等到进入第三周才能准备妥当，而且得花几天工夫进行筹划，一边盘算，一边着手进行，心里没有多少把握——而要冒着危险——在她看来，还要冒着很大的危险，说不定到头来徒劳一场。
然而，恩斯库姆的人还挺宽容的，即便言语上没有表现出来，实际行动上还是挺宽容的。弗兰克想要多住几天，舅父母显然感到不快，可是他们并没有反对。一切都平安无事，顺顺当当。但是，令人担心的事往往是解决了一桩又来一桩。爱玛现在觉得开舞会不成问题了，但是又有了新的烦恼：奈特利先生对舞会漠不关心，真令人为之恼火、、不知道是因为他自己不跳舞，还是因为事先没跟他商量，看来他是决计不去关心这场舞会，眼下决不对之产生好奇心，将来也决不跟着凑热闹。爱玛主动把舞会的情况告诉他，他只是作了这样的回答：
“好吧。如果为了几小时的喧闹取乐，韦斯顿夫妇认为值得花这么大的力气，那我也没有什么好反对的，不过我可不要他们来决定我的乐趣。哦！是呀，我是非去不可的。我没法拒绝，还要尽可能不打瞌睡，可我宁愿待在家里，看看威廉•拉金斯一周来的账目。说实话，我真想待在家里。开心地看别人跳舞！我还真不会呢——我从来不看——也不知道有谁爱看。我相信，优美的舞蹈就像美德一样，一定有其本身的价值。旁观者往往抱着不同的看法。”
爱玛觉得这话是针对她说的，不由得十分生气。然而，他这样冷漠，这样气愤，并不是为了讨好简•费尔法克斯。他反对举行舞会，并不是受了她的情绪的影响，因为她一想到要开舞会，心里就高兴得不得了。她为之感到兴奋——性情也开朗了——不由自主地说：
“哦！伍德豪斯小姐，但愿别出什么事搅得舞会开不成。那会让人多扫兴啊！不瞒你说，我怀着无比欣喜的心情期待着。”
因此，奈特利先生并不是为了讨好简•费尔法克斯，才宁愿与威廉•拉金斯做伴的。不是的！爱玛越来越觉得，韦斯顿太太完全猜错了。奈特利先生对简是很友好，也很同情——但却并不爱她。
唉！马上就没有闲暇与奈特利先生争执了。才满怀希望地高兴了两天，事情一下子泡汤了。邱吉尔先生来了一封信，催他外甥速归。邱吉尔太太病了——病得很重，非要他回去不可。据她丈夫说，她两天前给外甥写信时，身体就已经很不舒服，只因一向不愿给别人带来苦恼，一向从不顾惜自己，因而没有说起自己的病情。然而她现在病势加重，实在轻视不得了，只好恳请他立刻返回恩斯库姆。
韦斯顿太太当即写了一封短简，将那封信的主要内容转告了爱玛。弗兰克要走，这是不可扭转的。尽管他没有为舅妈感到惊慌，没有减少对她的厌恶之情，但他还得在几小时之内就启程。他了解舅妈的病情：若不是为了自己的便利，她是从来不生病的。
韦斯顿太太又写道：“他只能利用早饭后的时间匆匆赶到海伯里，向他认为关心他的几位朋友道个别，预计他很快就会到达哈特菲尔德。”
这封带来不幸消息的短简让爱玛再也吃不下早饭了。她一看完短简，除了长吁短叹之外，什么事也做不成了。舞会吹了——那个年轻人走了——他心里所想的一切都化为了泡影！真是太不幸了！本来该是多么令人愉快的一个夜晚啊！每个人都那么兴高采烈！她和她的舞伴将是最开心的一对！“我早就说过会有这样的结局，”这是她唯一的安慰。
她父亲的心情就大不相同了。他主要关心的是邱吉尔太太的病情，想知道是怎么治疗的。至于舞会，让亲爱的爱玛感到失望固然不像话，但是待在家里还要平安些。
爱玛等了一会，她的客人才来。不过，如果这一点表明他并不急于想见到她的话，那他到来时的那副满面忧伤和无精打采的样子，则足以补偿他的过失。他因为要走，心里觉得十分难受，连话都不想说了。显然，他情绪非常低落。起初，他坐在那里沉思，还真发了一会呆。等再回过神来，只说了这么一句：
“什么事也没有离别让人更伤心的。”
“可你还会再来的，”爱玛说。“你不会只来兰多尔斯这一回吧。”
“唉！”弗兰克摇了摇头，“很难说我什么时候能再来呀！我会极力争取的！这将是我一心一意追求的目标！如果我舅父舅妈今年春天肯去伦敦——可是我又担心——他们去年春天就没去——我担心他们的这一习惯一去不复返了。”
“我们那倒霉的舞会肯定开不成了。”
“啊！那场舞会呀！我们当初为什么要等呢？为什么不抓紧时机及时取乐呢？好事往往让准备工作破坏了，愚蠢的准备工作啊！你‘一对我们说过会有这样的结果。哦！伍德豪斯小姐，怎么总是让你言中了呢？”
“说真的，这次让我言中了，我感到很遗憾。我宁愿快活一场，而不要这先见之明。”
“如果我能再来，我们还是要举行舞会。我父亲认为一定要举行。你可别忘记你的许诺呀。”
爱玛亲昵地望着他。
“多么有意思的两个星期啊！”弗兰克接着说。“每一天都比前一天更难得，更快活！每一天都使我更不愿意到别的地方去。能住在海伯里的人真是幸福啊！”
“既然你现在这么喜欢我们这儿，”爱玛笑着说，“我想冒昧地问一声：你当初来的时候是否有点不情愿？我们是不是比你预料的要好？我想准是这样。我想你一准没有料到会喜欢我们。你当初要不是因为不喜欢海伯里的话，也不会拖那么久才来。”
弗兰克不好意思地笑了。尽管他否认有那样的情绪，爱玛还是认为事实就是那样。
“你今天上午就要走吗？”
“是的，我父亲要来这儿接我，我们一道回去，我得马上动身。恐怕他随时会到。”
“甚至都抽不出五分钟去看看你的朋友费尔法克斯小姐和贝茨小姐吗？真令人遗憾！贝茨小姐见多识广，能言善辩，也许会帮你增长见识的。”
“是啊——我已经去过那儿了。从她家门口走过时，我想还是进去为好。这是理所当然的事。我本来打算进去待三分钟，因为贝茨小姐不在家，就多耽搁了一会儿。她出去了，我觉得不能不等她回来。她这个人，也许会惹人笑话，也必定会惹人笑话，但是谁也不愿意瞧不起她。我最好还是去看看她，然后——”
弗兰克顿住了，立起身来，朝窗口走去。
“总之，”他说，“也许，伍德豪斯小姐——我看你不会一点也不怀疑——”
他看着爱玛，仿佛要猜透她的心思。爱玛简直不知道说什么是好。这好像是个先兆，预示要发生一件万分认真的事，而这又不是她所希望发生的事。因此，她逼迫自己开口，希望借此避开这件事，便镇定地说道：
“你做得很对。你去看看她是理所当然的，然后——”
弗兰克默不做声。爱玛心想他一定在看着她，也许在琢磨她的话，揣测她的态度。她听见他叹了口气。他自然觉得他有理由叹气。他不敢相信爱玛在鼓励他。尴尬地过了一会，他又坐下来了，以比较坚定的口吻说：
“我本来觉得，能把余下的时间都奉献给哈特菲尔德，是件聊以自慰的事。我真喜欢哈特菲尔德——”
他又顿住了，又立起身来，显得非常局促。他比爱玛想象的还要爱她。如果他父亲不来的话，谁知道会闹出什么样的结局呢？过了不久，伍德豪斯先生也来了，因为需要尽力做好应酬，他就平静下来了。
不过，只过了一会工夫，这难堪的局面便结束了。韦斯顿先生遇事一向干脆利落，既不会拖延不可避免的坏事，也不会预见尚未肯定的坏事，因而只说了一句：“该走了。”那位年轻人禁不住叹了口气，只得表示同意，起身告辞了。
“我会得知你们大家的情况的，”弗兰克说。“这是我最大的安慰。我将获悉你们这儿发生的每一件事。我请韦斯顿太太跟我通信，她好心地答应了。哦！你要是真正思念不在身边的人，跟一位女性通通信可是一件幸事啊！她会把一切都告诉我。读着她的信，我仿佛又回到了我所热爱的海伯里。”
说完这席话，他和爱玛十分亲切地握了握手，十分恳切地说了声“再见”，随即门关上了，弗兰克•邱吉尔也走了。真是说走就走——他们只匆匆地见了一面。他走了。爱玛觉得分别的滋味真不好受，料想他这一走，对他们这个小圈子里的人是多大的损失，她担心自己会过于难过，过于伤感。
这是一个不幸的变化。弗兰克来了以后，他们俩几乎天天见面。在过去的两个星期里，他的到来无疑给兰多尔斯增添了很大的活力——难以形容的活力。每天早上都想着见到他，期盼见到他，而他总是那么殷勤备至，那么生气勃勃，那么风度翩翩！那两个星期真是快活极了，可现在哈特菲尔德又要回到以前的老样子，真令人可怜。弗兰克有这样那样的好处，而尤为可贵的是，他几乎向她表白了他爱她。至于他的爱有多深，是否能持久，那是另一码事。但她现在可以肯定，他确实非常爱慕她，打心里喜欢她。一想到这里，再加上其他种种念头，她不由得意识到：她自己一定有点爱上他了，尽管她以前下定决心不谈恋爱。
“肯定是这么回事，”她心想。“这么没精打采，懒懒洋洋，痴痴呆呆，也不想坐下来做点事，觉得家里的一切都那么沉闷乏味！我肯定坠人了情网。如若不然，我就是天下一个最最古怪的人——至少有几个星期如此。唉！一些人视为不幸的事，另一些人总认为是好事。即使没有什么人跟我一起为弗兰克•邱吉尔离去而惋惜，也会有许多人跟我一起为开不成舞会而悲叹。但是，奈特利先生却会感到高兴。他要是愿意的话，晚上尽可以跟可爱的威廉•拉金斯待在一起了。”
然而，奈特利先生并没有露出洋洋得意的喜悦之情。他不能说他为自己感到遗憾；如果他要这样说的话，他那喜气洋洋的神态就会表明他言不由衷。不过他却说，而且是执意说：他为别人的失望感到遗憾，并用十分亲切的口吻补充了一句：
“爱玛，你难得有机会跳跳舞，真不走运。太不凑巧啦！”
爱玛有好几天没有见到简•费尔法克斯，心想她对这一不幸变化一定感到不胜遗憾。可是等到她们见面时，她那副满不在乎的样子真令人作呕。然而，她这一阵身体特别不好，头痛难忍，据她姨妈说，即使举行舞会，她认为简也没法参加。因而，把她那不得体的冷漠态度归咎于身体欠佳引起的情绪低沉，那对她是很宽容的。
Part 2 Chapter 13
Emma continued to entertain no doubt of her being in love. Her ideas only varied as to the how much. At first, she thought it was a good deal; and afterwards, but little. She had great pleasure in hearing Frank Churchill talked of; and, for his sake, greater pleasure than ever in seeing Mr. and Mrs. Weston; she was very often thinking of him, and quite impatient for a letter, that she might know how he was, how were his spirits, how was his aunt, and what was the chance of his coming to Randalls again this spring. But, on the other hand, she could not admit herself to be unhappy, nor, after the first morning, to be less disposed for employment than usual; she was still busy and cheerful; and, pleasing as he was, she could yet imagine him to have faults; and farther, though thinking of him so much, and, as she sat drawing or working, forming a thousand amusing schemes for the progress and close of their attachment, fancying interesting dialogues, and inventing elegant letters; the conclusion of every imaginary declaration on his side was that she refused him. Their affection was always to subside into friendship. Every thing tender and charming was to mark their parting; but still they were to part. When she became sensible of this, it struck her that she could not be very much in love; for in spite of her previous and fixed determination never to quit her father, never to marry, a strong attachment certainly must produce more of a struggle than she could foresee in her own feelings.

`I do not find myself making any use of the word sacrifice,' said she. - `In not one of all my clever replies, my delicate negatives, is there any allusion to making a sacrifice. I do suspect that he is not really necessary to my happiness. So much the better. I certainly will not persuade myself to feel more than I do. I am quite enough in love. I should be sorry to be more.'

Upon the whole, she was equally contented with her view of his feelings.

`He is undoubtedly very much in love - every thing denotes it - very much in love indeed! - and when he comes again, if his affection continue, I must be on my guard not to encourage it. - It would be most inexcusable to do otherwise, as my own mind is quite made up. Not that I imagine he can think I have been encouraging him hitherto. No, if he had believed me at all to share his feelings, he would not have been so wretched. Could he have thought himself encouraged, his looks and language at parting would have been different. - Still, however, I must be on my guard. This is in the supposition of his attachment continuing what it now is; but I do not know that I expect it will; I do not look upon him to be quite the sort of man - I do not altogether build upon his steadiness or constancy. - His feelings are warm, but I can imagine them rather changeable. - Every consideration of the subject, in short, makes me thankful that my happiness is not more deeply involved. - I shall do very well again after a little while - and then, it will be a good thing over; for they say every body is in love once in their lives, and I shall have been let off easily.'

When his letter to Mrs. Weston arrived, Emma had the perusal of it; and she read it with a degree of pleasure and admiration which made her at first shake her head over her own sensations, and think she had undervalued their strength. It was a long, well-written letter, giving the particulars of his journey and of his feelings, expressing all the affection, gratitude, and respect which was natural and honourable, and describing every thing exterior and local that could be supposed attractive, with spirit and precision. No suspicious flourishes now of apology or concern; it was the language of real feeling towards Mrs. Weston; and the transition from Highbury to Enscombe, the contrast between the places in some of the first blessings of social life was just enough touched on to shew how keenly it was felt, and how much more might have been said but for the restraints of propriety. - The charm of her own name was not wanting. Miss Woodhouse appeared more than once, and never without a something of pleasing connexion, either a compliment to her taste, or a remembrance of what she had said; and in the very last time of its meeting her eye, unadorned as it was by any such broad wreath of gallantry, she yet could discern the effect of her influence and acknowledge the greatest compliment perhaps of all conveyed. Compressed into the very lowest vacant corner were these words - `I had not a spare moment on Tuesday, as you know, for Miss Woodhouse's beautiful little friend. Pray make my excuses and adieus to her.' This, Emma could not doubt, was all for herself. Harriet was remembered only from being her friend. His information and prospects as to Enscombe were neither worse nor better than had been anticipated; Mrs. Churchill was recovering, and he dared not yet, even in his own imagination, fix a time for coming to Randalls again.

Gratifying, however, and stimulative as was the letter in the material part, its sentiments, she yet found, when it was folded up and returned to Mrs. Weston, that it had not added any lasting warmth, that she could still do without the writer, and that he must learn to do without her. Her intentions were unchanged. Her resolution of refusal only grew more interesting by the addition of a scheme for his subsequent consolation and happiness. His recollection of Harriet, and the words which clothed it, the `beautiful little friend,' suggested to her the idea of Harriet's succeeding her in his affections. Was it impossible? - No. - Harriet undoubtedly was greatly his inferior in understanding; but he had been very much struck with the loveliness of her face and the warm simplicity of her manner; and all the probabilities of circumstance and connexion were in her favour. - For Harriet, it would be advantageous and delightful indeed.

`I must not dwell upon it,' said she. - `I must not think of it. I know the danger of indulging such speculations. But stranger things have happened; and when we cease to care for each other as we do now, it will be the means of confirming us in that sort of true disinterested friendship which I can already look forward to with pleasure.'

It was well to have a comfort in store on Harriet's behalf, though it might be wise to let the fancy touch it seldom; for evil in that quarter was at hand. As Frank Churchill's arrival had succeeded Mr. Elton's engagement in the conversation of Highbury, as the latest interest had entirely borne down the first, so now upon Frank Churchill's disappearance, Mr. Elton's concerns were assuming the most irresistible form. - His wedding-day was named. He would soon be among them again; Mr. Elton and his bride. There was hardly time to talk over the first letter from Enscombe before `Mr. Elton and his bride' was in every body's mouth, and Frank Churchill was forgotten. Emma grew sick at the sound. She had had three weeks of happy exemption from Mr. Elton; and Harriet's mind, she had been willing to hope, had been lately gaining strength. With Mr. Weston's ball in view at least, there had been a great deal of insensibility to other things; but it was now too evident that she had not attained such a state of composure as could stand against the actual approach - new carriage, bell-ringing, and all.

Poor Harriet was in a flutter of spirits which required all the reasonings and soothings and attentions of every kind that Emma could give. Emma felt that she could not do too much for her, that Harriet had a right to all her ingenuity and all her patience; but it was heavy work to be for ever convincing without producing any effect, for ever agreed to, without being able to make their opinions the same. Harriet listened submissively, and said `it was very true - it was just as Miss Woodhouse described - it was not worth while to think about them - and she would not think about them any longer' but no change of subject could avail, and the next half-hour saw her as anxious and restless about the Eltons as before. At last Emma attacked her on another ground.

`Your allowing yourself to be so occupied and so unhappy about Mr. Elton's marrying, Harriet, is the strongest reproach you can make me. You could not give me a greater reproof for the mistake I fell into. It was all my doing, I know. I have not forgotten it, I assure you. - Deceived myself, I did very miserably deceive you - and it will be a painful reflection to me for ever. Do not imagine me in danger of forgetting it.'

Harriet felt this too much to utter more than a few words of eager exclamation. Emma continued,

`I have not said, exert yourself Harriet for my sake; think less, talk less of Mr. Elton for my sake; because for your own sake rather, I would wish it to be done, for the sake of what is more important than my comfort, a habit of self-command in you, a consideration of what is your duty, an attention to propriety, an endeavour to avoid the suspicions of others, to save your health and credit, and restore your tranquillity. These are the motives which I have been pressing on you. They are very important - and sorry I am that you cannot feel them sufficiently to act upon them. My being saved from pain is a very secondary consideration. I want you to save yourself from greater pain. Perhaps I may sometimes have felt that Harriet would not forget what was due - or rather what would be kind by me.'

This appeal to her affections did more than all the rest. The idea of wanting gratitude and consideration for Miss Woodhouse, whom she really loved extremely, made her wretched for a while, and when the violence of grief was comforted away, still remained powerful enough to prompt to what was right and support her in it very tolerably.

`You, who have been the best friend I ever had in my life - Want gratitude to you! - Nobody is equal to you! - I care for nobody as I do for you! - Oh! Miss Woodhouse, how ungrateful I have been!'

Such expressions, assisted as they were by every thing that look and manner could do, made Emma feel that she had never loved Harriet so well, nor valued her affection so highly before.

`There is no charm equal to tenderness of heart,' said she afterwards to herself. `There is nothing to be compared to it. Warmth and tenderness of heart, with an affectionate, open manner, will beat all the clearness of head in the world, for attraction, I am sure it will. It is tenderness of heart which makes my dear father so generally beloved - which gives Isabella all her popularity. - I have it not - but I know how to prize and respect it. - Harriet is my superior in all the charm and all the felicity it gives. Dear Harriet! - I would not change you for the clearest-headed, longest-sighted, best-judging female breathing. Oh! the coldness of a Jane Fairfax! - Harriet is worth a hundred such - And for a wife - a sensible man's wife - it is invaluable. I mention no names; but happy the man who changes Emma for Harriet!'
 
爱玛还是毫不怀疑自己坠人了情网，只是拿不准程度有多深。起初她以为爱得很深，后来又觉得只是稍微有一点。她非常喜欢听人家谈论弗兰克•邱吉尔，而且也是为了他的缘故，比以往更加喜欢见到韦斯顿夫妇。她时常想念弗兰克，眼巴巴地盼望他来信，好知道他身体好不好，情绪高不高，舅妈病情如何，今年春天他有没有可能再来兰多尔斯。不过，她又不容许自己闷闷不乐，并在第一个早晨过后，也不容许自己比往常懒得做事。她照样忙碌，照样高兴。弗兰克尽管讨人喜欢，她还是认为他有缺点。她虽然很想念他，坐着画画或做针线的时候，还为他们感情的发展和结局设想过上千种有趣的前景，虚构过许多微妙的对话，杜撰过一封封情意绵绵的信件，但是在她的想象中，弗兰克每次向她求爱时，她都拒绝了他。他们之间虽然有情有意，到头来总是落得一般友情。每次分离时都要恋恋不舍，但最终还是要分离。她一意识到这一点，就觉得自己不可能爱得很深。虽说她以前早已下定决心，永不离开父亲，永不出嫁，但她若是当真萌发了强烈的爱，那她心里定会产生她料想不到的斗争。
“我觉得自己并没有使用牺牲这个字眼，”她心想。“我做了那么多机敏的回答，巧妙的否定，却没有一次暗示过要作出牺牲。我觉得我并非一定要有他才能幸福。没有他反而会更好。我当然不会要自己爱得更深。我已经爱得够深了，可不能再深入下去了。”
总的说来，看一看弗兰克的感情，她同样感到满意。
“毫无疑问，他肯定深深地坠人了情网——种种迹象都表明了这一点——真是深深地坠人了情网！等他再来的时候，如果仍旧情意绵绵，那我可得留神，千万不能怂恿他。我既然已经拿定了主意，不这样做是绝对不可宽恕的。我倒不是料想他会觉得我一直在怂恿他。不，如果他当真认为我也对他有意思，他就不会这么怏怏不乐了。他要是觉得我在怂恿他的话，临别时就会是另一副神情，另一番言谈。然而，我还是得留神。这是假定他还像现在这样对我情深意浓，不过我也说不准他是不是会这样。我看他不是那种人——我根本不指望他会坚定不移，忠贞不渝。他的感情是热烈的，但是可以想象也是多变的。总之，经过左思右想，我觉得自己没把幸福过多地寄托在他身上，是值得庆幸的。我很快就会恢复正常的——到那时，这又会成为一件好事了，因为据说人人一生都要坠人情网一次，我会轻而易举地解脱出来。”
韦斯顿太太收到弗兰克的来信以后，爱玛也看了这封信，而且是带着几分欣喜和赞赏之情看的，因此不由得摇起头来，对自己的感情表示惊异，觉得自己以前低估了那些感情的力量。那是一封长信，写得很出色，详细述说了他一路上的情况、心里的感受，表达了满怀的爱慕和感激，以及自然而真挚的敬重之情，描绘了当地和外地种种有趣的事情，笔调准确而生动。信里没有令人生疑的表示抱歉和关切的华丽词藻，有的只是向韦斯顿太太表达真情实意的语句。他从海伯里回到恩斯库姆，两地在社交生活方面的主要差异，只是略带了几笔，但也足以表明他的感触有多深，若不是由于拘于礼仪，他还可以多写多少内容啊。信里自然少不了她的芳名，不止一次地见到“伍德豪斯小姐”，而且每次都能引起愉快的联想，不是称赞她情趣高雅，就是回忆她说过什么话。她最后一次见到自己的名字时，虽然写得朴实无华，丝毫没有献殷勤的意味，但是却能看出她的举足轻重，意识到这也许是对她最大的恭维。在信笺最下方的空白处，密密麻麻地写了这样两行字：“你知道，我星期二那天抽不出空来去向伍德豪斯小姐的那位美丽的小朋友辞别。请代我表示歉意，并向她告别。”爱玛毫不怀疑，这完全是为了她而写的。他所以惦着哈丽特，仅仅因为她是她爱玛的朋友。他所描绘的恩斯库姆的现状和前景，跟她预料的差不多。邱吉尔太太正在康复，他还不敢说什么时候能再来兰多尔斯，甚至连想都不敢想。
虽说这封信的主要内容，也就是所表达的情感，使她感到得意，受到鼓舞，然而等她把信叠好还给韦斯顿太太时，却发觉它并未激起丝毫持久的热情，没有了这个写信人，她还可以照样生活，而他也该学会没有她而照样生活。她没有改变初衷。她想好了一个主意，以使他以后获得安慰和幸福，因而越发坚定了拒绝他的决心。他还惦着哈丽特，称她为“美丽的小朋友”，这就启发她生出这样一个念头：她拒绝他以后，他可以继而去爱哈丽特。难道不可能吗？不能这么说。毫无疑问，哈丽特在见识上远远比不上他，不过她那妩媚动人的脸蛋、热烈纯真的举止，却使他为之着迷。而且从家庭出身和社会关系来看，她可能具有很优越的条件呢。这件事要是办成了，对于哈丽特来说，真是又有利又可喜。
“我不能多想这件事了，”她心想。“我不能再想下去了。我知道这样胡思乱想是危险的。不过，比这更奇怪的事情还有呢。现在我们已经不再两心相悦了，这倒可以促使我们稳固地建立一种真正无私的友情，我已经在乐滋滋地企盼这种友情了。”
能为哈丽特的幸福操点心是件好事，不过还是少想人非非为好，因为马上就要出现一件不幸的事。起初，海伯里人谈论的话题是埃尔顿的婚事，等弗兰克•邱吉尔来了以后，大家都把兴趣集中在这最新的话题上，完全压倒了先前的兴趣。因此，如今弗兰克•邱吉尔走了以后，埃尔顿先生的婚事又变成大家齐心关注的话题了。他的婚期已经择定。他很快就要回到他们中间来——埃尔顿先生和他的新娘。大家几乎还没来得及细谈恩斯库姆来的第一封信，人人嘴里就唠叨起“埃尔顿先生和他的新娘”了，弗兰克•邱吉尔早给抛到了九霄云外。爱玛听得厌烦了。她不受埃尔顿先生的干扰，过了三个星期的快活日子。哈丽特像她殷切期望的那样，最近也变得坚强起来了。至少有韦斯顿先生的舞会可以盼望，她也不会去想别的事情。不过显而易见，她的心境尚未完全平静下来，还经受不住行将来临的诸如新马车、教堂钟声等情况的刺激。
可怜的哈丽特给搞得心神不安，需要爱玛尽力多加开导、安慰和关心。爱玛觉得她为哈丽特再怎么尽心竭力都不会过分，哈丽特有权利要她使出所有的本事、最大的耐心。但是，总是劝说而不见效果，总是嘴上表示同意而却不能达成一致意见，这可是件沉重的差事呀。哈丽特恭恭敬敬地听着，然后说：“一点不错——就像伍德豪斯小姐所说的——不值得去想他们——我再也不去想了。”然而，就是换个话题也无济于事，接下来的半个小时里，哈丽特还是像先前那样，让埃尔顿夫妇搅得心急如焚，坐立不安。最后，爱玛只得从另一个角度去打动她。
“哈丽特，眼看埃尔顿先生结婚了，你总也想不开，整天愁眉苦脸的，这是你能给我的最有力的指责。对于我犯下的错误，这足你给我的最严厉的指责了。我知道，这件事都怪我不好。你放心好了，我没有忘记我的责任。我自己受了骗，又非常可悲地骗了你——我将为此痛悔一辈子。别以为我会忘记这件事。”
哈丽特听了这话大为感动，只能发出几声感叹。爱玛接着说道：
“我并没有说：为了我振作起来，哈丽特；为了我而少想、少谈埃尔顿先生；因为我要你这样做，恰恰是为了你自己。我心里好不好受关系不大，要紧的是你应养成自制的习惯，考虑到自己的责任，注意行为得体，尽量避免引起别人的猜疑，爱惜自己的身体，维护自己的声誉，恢复内心的平静。我就是为了这些动机，才苦口婆心地劝你。这些都是至关重要的——遗憾的是，你对此没有足够的认识，因而也没有照着去做。不让我难受倒是次要的，我只想让你不要陷入更大的痛苦中。也许我有时候会觉得，哈丽特不会忘记该怎么做——或者说，不会忘记体谅我。”
这番触动情义的话比别的话更起作用。哈丽特确实非常喜爱伍德豪斯小姐，一想到自己无情无义，对她不够体贴，心里好生难受了一阵子。等爱玛给了她安慰，满腹的痛楚过去之后，她心里依然觉得过意不去，敦促她做她应该做的事情，并且支持她这样做。
“你是我有生以来的最好的朋友——我却辜负了你的情义！谁也比不上你呀！我对谁也没有像对你这么敬重啊！哦！伍德豪斯小姐，我多么忘恩负义呀！”
这一席肺腑之言，加上神情仪态的衬托，使爱玛觉得她以前从未这样爱过哈丽特，也从未这样珍惜她的情义。
“没有什么比温柔的心灵更有魅力，”事后她自言自语说。“什么也比不上温柔的心灵。热情、温柔的心灵，加上亲切、坦率的仪态，比天下最机灵的头脑还有吸引力。我对此深信不疑。我亲爱的父亲正是凭着温柔的心灵而受到众人的爱戴——伊莎贝拉正是凭着温柔的心灵而受到大家的喜爱。我没有这样的心灵——但是我懂得如何珍重这样的心灵。哈丽特比我强，具有温柔的心灵所赋予的百般魅力和幸福。亲爱的哈丽特！就是拿天下最机灵、最有远见、最有判断力的女人来换你，我也不肯干。哦！简•费尔法克斯那么冷漠！哈丽特抵得上一百个这样的人。说起给人做妻子——给一个有头脑的人做妻子——那是再可贵不过了。我不想指名道姓，但是不要爱玛而要哈丽特的人一定会非常幸福！”
Part 2 Chapter 14
Mrs. Elton was first seen at church: but though devotion might be interrupted, curiosity could not be satisfied by a bride in a pew, and it must be left for the visits in form which were then to be paid, to settle whether she were very pretty indeed, or only rather pretty, or not pretty at all.

Emma had feelings, less of curiosity than of pride or propriety, to make her resolve on not being the last to pay her respects; and she made a point of Harriet's going with her, that the worst of the business might be gone through as soon as possible.

She could not enter the house again, could not be in the same room to which she had with such vain artifice retreated three months ago, to lace up her boot, without recollecting. A thousand vexatious thoughts would recur. Compliments, charades, and horrible blunders; and it was not to be supposed that poor Harriet should not be recollecting too; but she behaved very well, and was only rather pale and silent. The visit was of course short; and there was so much embarrassment and occupation of mind to shorten it, that Emma would not allow herself entirely to form an opinion of the lady, and on no account to give one, beyond the nothing-meaning terms of being `elegantly dressed, and very pleasing.'

She did not really like her. She would not be in a hurry to find fault, but she suspected that there was no elegance; - ease, but not elegance. - She was almost sure that for a young woman, a stranger, a bride, there was too much ease. Her person was rather good; her face not unpretty; but neither feature, nor air, nor voice, nor manner, were elegant. Emma thought at least it would turn out so.

As for Mr. Elton, his manners did not appear - but no, she would not permit a hasty or a witty word from herself about his manners. It was an awkward ceremony at any time to be receiving wedding visits, and a man had need be all grace to acquit himself well through it. The woman was better off; she might have the assistance of fine clothes, and the privilege of bashfulness, but the man had only his own good sense to depend on; and when she considered how peculiarly unlucky poor Mr. Elton was in being in the same room at once with the woman he had just married, the woman he had wanted to marry, and the woman whom he had been expected to marry, she must allow him to have the right to look as little wise, and to be as much affectedly, and as little really easy as could be.

`Well, Miss Woodhouse,' said Harriet, when they had quitted the house, and after waiting in vain for her friend to begin; `Well, Miss Woodhouse, (with a gentle sigh,) what do you think of her? - Is not she very charming?'

There was a little hesitation in Emma's answer.

`Oh! yes - very - a very pleasing young woman.'

`I think her beautiful, quite beautiful.'

`Very nicely dressed, indeed; a remarkably elegant gown.'

`I am not at all surprized that he should have fallen in love.'

`Oh! no - there is nothing to surprize one at all. - A pretty fortune; and she came in his way.'

`I dare say,' returned Harriet, sighing again, `I dare say she was very much attached to him.'

`Perhaps she might; but it is not every man's fate to marry the woman who loves him best. Miss Hawkins perhaps wanted a home, and thought this the best offer she was likely to have.'

`Yes,' said Harriet earnestly, `and well she might, nobody could ever have a better. Well, I wish them happy with all my heart. And now, Miss Woodhouse, I do not think I shall mind seeing them again. He is just as superior as ever; - but being married, you know, it is quite a different thing. No, indeed, Miss Woodhouse, you need not be afraid; I can sit and admire him now without any great misery. To know that he has not thrown himself away, is such a comfort! - She does seem a charming young woman, just what he deserves. Happy creature! He called her ``Augusta.'' How delightful!'

When the visit was returned, Emma made up her mind. She could then see more and judge better. From Harriet's happening not to be at Hartfield, and her father's being present to engage Mr. Elton, she had a quarter of an hour of the lady's conversation to herself, and could composedly attend to her; and the quarter of an hour quite convinced her that Mrs. Elton was a vain woman, extremely well satisfied with herself, and thinking much of her own importance; that she meant to shine and be very superior, but with manners which had been formed in a bad school, pert and familiar; that all her notions were drawn from one set of people, and one style of living; that if not foolish she was ignorant, and that her society would certainly do Mr. Elton no good.

Harriet would have been a better match. If not wise or refined herself, she would have connected him with those who were; but Miss Hawkins, it might be fairly supposed from her easy conceit, had been the best of her own set. The rich brother-in-law near Bristol was the pride of the alliance, and his place and his carriages were the pride of him.

The very first subject after being seated was Maple Grove, `My brother Mr. Suckling's seat;' - a comparison of Hartfield to Maple Grove. The grounds of Hartfield were small, but neat and pretty; and the house was modern and well-built. Mrs. Elton seemed most favourably impressed by the size of the room, the entrance, and all that she could see or imagine. `Very like Maple Grove indeed! - She was quite struck by the likeness! - That room was the very shape and size of the morning-room at Maple Grove; her sister's favourite room.' - Mr. Elton was appealed to. - `Was not it astonishingly like? - She could really almost fancy herself at Maple Grove.'

`And the staircase - You know, as I came in, I observed how very like the staircase was; placed exactly in the same part of the house. I really could not help exclaiming! I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, it is very delightful to me, to be reminded of a place I am so extremely partial to as Maple Grove. I have spent so many happy months there! (with a little sigh of sentiment). A charming place, undoubtedly. Every body who sees it is struck by its beauty; but to me, it has been quite a home. Whenever you are transplanted, like me, Miss Woodhouse, you will understand how very delightful it is to meet with any thing at all like what one has left behind. I always say this is quite one of the evils of matrimony.'

Emma made as slight a reply as she could; but it was fully sufficient for Mrs. Elton, who only wanted to be talking herself.

`So extremely like Maple Grove! And it is not merely the house - the grounds, I assure you, as far as I could observe, are strikingly like. The laurels at Maple Grove are in the same profusion as here, and stand very much in the same way - just across the lawn; and I had a glimpse of a fine large tree, with a bench round it, which put me so exactly in mind! My brother and sister will be enchanted with this place. People who have extensive grounds themselves are always pleased with any thing in the same style.'

Emma doubted the truth of this sentiment. She had a great idea that people who had extensive grounds themselves cared very little for the extensive grounds of any body else; but it was not worth while to attack an error so double-dyed, and therefore only said in reply,

`When you have seen more of this country, I am afraid you will think you have overrated Hartfield. Surry is full of beauties.'

`Oh! yes, I am quite aware of that. It is the garden of England, you know. Surry is the garden of England.'

`Yes; but we must not rest our claims on that distinction. Many counties, I believe, are called the garden of England, as well as Surry.'

`No, I fancy not,' replied Mrs. Elton, with a most satisfied smile.' I never heard any county but Surry called so.'

Emma was silenced.

`My brother and sister have promised us a visit in the spring, or summer at farthest,' continued Mrs. Elton; `and that will be our time for exploring. While they are with us, we shall explore a great deal, I dare say. They will have their barouche-landau, of course, which holds four perfectly; and therefore, without saying any thing of our carriage, we should be able to explore the different beauties extremely well. They would hardly come in their chaise, I think, at that season of the year. Indeed, when the time draws on, I shall decidedly recommend their bringing the barouche-landau; it will be so very much preferable. When people come into a beautiful country of this sort, you know, Miss Woodhouse, one naturally wishes them to see as much as possible; and Mr. Suckling is extremely fond of exploring. We explored to King's-Weston twice last summer, in that way, most delightfully, just after their first having the barouche-landau. You have many parties of that kind here, I suppose, Miss Woodhouse, every summer?'

`No; not immediately here. We are rather out of distance of the very striking beauties which attract the sort of parties you speak of; and we are a very quiet set of people, I believe; more disposed to stay at home than engage in schemes of pleasure.'

`Ah! there is nothing like staying at home for real comfort. Nobody can be more devoted to home than I am. I was quite a proverb for it at Maple Grove. Many a time has Selina said, when she has been going to Bristol, ``I really cannot get this girl to move from the house. I absolutely must go in by myself, though I hate being stuck up in the barouche-landau without a companion; but Augusta, I believe, with her own good-will, would never stir beyond the park paling.'' Many a time has she said so; and yet I am no advocate for entire seclusion. I think, on the contrary, when people shut themselves up entirely from society, it is a very bad thing; and that it is much more advisable to mix in the world in a proper degree, without living in it either too much or too little. I perfectly understand your situation, however, Miss Woodhouse - (looking towards Mr. Woodhouse), Your father's state of health must be a great drawback. Why does not he try Bath? - Indeed he should. Let me recommend Bath to you. I assure you I have no doubt of its doing Mr. Woodhouse good.'

`My father tried it more than once, formerly; but without receiving any benefit; and Mr. Perry, whose name, I dare say, is not unknown to you, does not conceive it would be at all more likely to be useful now.'

`Ah! that's a great pity; for I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, where the waters do agree, it is quite wonderful the relief they give. In my Bath life, I have seen such instances of it! And it is so cheerful a place, that it could not fail of being of use to Mr. Woodhouse's spirits, which, I understand, are sometimes much depressed. And as to its recommendations to you, I fancy I need not take much pains to dwell on them. The advantages of Bath to the young are pretty generally understood. It would be a charming introduction for you, who have lived so secluded a life; and I could immediately secure you some of the best society in the place. A line from me would bring you a little host of acquaintance; and my particular friend, Mrs. Partridge, the lady I have always resided with when in Bath, would be most happy to shew you any attentions, and would be the very person for you to go into public with.'

It was as much as Emma could bear, without being impolite. The idea of her being indebted to Mrs. Elton for what was called an introduction - of her going into public under the auspices of a friend of Mrs. Elton's - probably some vulgar, dashing widow, who, with the help of a boarder, just made a shift to live! - The dignity of Miss Woodhouse, of Hartfield, was sunk indeed!

She restrained herself, however, from any of the reproofs she could have given, and only thanked Mrs. Elton coolly; `but their going to Bath was quite out of the question; and she was not perfectly convinced that the place might suit her better than her father.' And then, to prevent farther outrage and indignation, changed the subject directly.

`I do not ask whether you are musical, Mrs. Elton. Upon these occasions, a lady's character generally precedes her; and Highbury has long known that you are a superior performer.'

`Oh! no, indeed; I must protest against any such idea. A superior performer! - very far from it, I assure you. Consider from how partial a quarter your information came. I am doatingly fond of music - passionately fond; - and my friends say I am not entirely devoid of taste; but as to any thing else, upon my honour my performance is mediocre to the last degree. You, Miss Woodhouse, I well know, play delightfully. I assure you it has been the greatest satisfaction, comfort, and delight to me, to hear what a musical society I am got into. I absolutely cannot do without music. It is a necessary of life to me; and having always been used to a very musical society, both at Maple Grove and in Bath, it would have been a most serious sacrifice. I honestly said as much to Mr. E. when he was speaking of my future home, and expressing his fears lest the retirement of it should be disagreeable; and the inferiority of the house too - knowing what I had been accustomed to - of course he was not wholly without apprehension. When he was speaking of it in that way, I honestly said that the world I could give up - parties, balls, plays - for I had no fear of retirement. Blessed with so many resources within myself, the world was not necessary to me. I could do very well without it. To those who had no resources it was a different thing; but my resources made me quite independent. And as to smaller-sized rooms than I had been used to, I really could not give it a thought. I hoped I was perfectly equal to any sacrifice of that description. Certainly I had been accustomed to every luxury at Maple Grove; but I did assure him that two carriages were not necessary to my happiness, nor were spacious apartments. ``But,'' said I, ``to be quite honest, I do not think I can live without something of a musical society. I condition for nothing else; but without music, life would be a blank to me.'''

`We cannot suppose,' said Emma, smiling, `that Mr. Elton would hesitate to assure you of there being a very musical society in Highbury; and I hope you will not find he has outstepped the truth more than may be pardoned, in consideration of the motive.'

`No, indeed, I have no doubts at all on that head. I am delighted to find myself in such a circle. I hope we shall have many sweet little concerts together. I think, Miss Woodhouse, you and I must establish a musical club, and have regular weekly meetings at your house, or ours. Will not it be a good plan? If we exert ourselves, I think we shall not be long in want of allies. Something of that nature would be particularly desirable for me, as an inducement to keep me in practice; for married women, you know - there is a sad story against them, in general. They are but too apt to give up music.'

`But you, who are so extremely fond of it - there can be no danger, surely?'

`I should hope not; but really when I look around among my acquaintance, I tremble. Selina has entirely given up music - never touches the instrument - though she played sweetly. And the same may be said of Mrs. Jeffereys - Clara Partridge, that was - and of the two Milmans, now Mrs. Bird and Mrs. James Cooper; and of more than I can enumerate. Upon my word it is enough to put one in a fright. I used to be quite angry with Selina; but really I begin now to comprehend that a married woman has many things to call her attention. I believe I was half an hour this morning shut up with my housekeeper.'

`But every thing of that kind,' said Emma, `will soon be in so regular a train - '

`Well,' said Mrs. Elton, laughing, `we shall see.'

Emma, finding her so determined upon neglecting her music, had nothing more to say; and, after a moment's pause, Mrs. Elton chose another subject.

`We have been calling at Randalls,' said she, `and found them both at home; and very pleasant people they seem to be. I like them extremely. Mr. Weston seems an excellent creature - quite a first-rate favourite with me already, I assure you. And she appears so truly good - there is something so motherly and kind-hearted about her, that it wins upon one directly. She was your governess, I think?'

Emma was almost too much astonished to answer; but Mrs. Elton hardly waited for the affirmative before she went on.

`Having understood as much, I was rather astonished to find her so very lady-like! But she is really quite the gentlewoman.'

`Mrs. Weston's manners,' said Emma, `were always particularly good. Their propriety, simplicity, and elegance, would make them the safest model for any young woman.'

`And who do you think came in while we were there?'

Emma was quite at a loss. The tone implied some old acquaintance - and how could she possibly guess?

`Knightley!' continued Mrs. Elton; `Knightley himself! - Was not it lucky? - for, not being within when he called the other day, I had never seen him before; and of course, as so particular a friend of Mr. E.'s, I had a great curiosity. ``My friend Knightley'' had been so often mentioned, that I was really impatient to see him; and I must do my caro sposo the justice to say that he need not be ashamed of his friend. Knightley is quite the gentleman. I like him very much. Decidedly, I think, a very gentleman-like man.'

Happily, it was now time to be gone. They were off; and Emma could breathe.

`Insufferable woman!' was her immediate exclamation. `Worse than I had supposed. Absolutely insufferable! Knightley! - I could not have believed it. Knightley! - never seen him in her life before, and call him Knightley! - and discover that he is a gentleman! A little upstart, vulgar being, with her Mr. E., and her caro sposo, and her resources, and all her airs of pert pretension and underbred finery. Actually to discover that Mr. Knightley is a gentleman! I doubt whether he will return the compliment, and discover her to be a lady. I could not have believed it! And to propose that she and I should unite to form a musical club! One would fancy we were bosom friends! And Mrs. Weston! - Astonished that the person who had brought me up should be a gentlewoman! Worse and worse. I never met with her equal. Much beyond my hopes. Harriet is disgraced by any comparison. Oh! what would Frank Churchill say to her, if he were here? How angry and how diverted he would be! Ah! there I am - thinking of him directly. Always the first person to be thought of! How I catch myself out! Frank Churchill comes as regularly into my mind!' - 

All this ran so glibly through her thoughts, that by the time her father had arranged himself, after the bustle of the Eltons' departure, and was ready to speak, she was very tolerably capable of attending.

`Well, my dear,' he deliberately began, `considering we never saw her before, she seems a very pretty sort of young lady; and I dare say she was very much pleased with you. She speaks a little too quick. A little quickness of voice there is which rather hurts the ear. But I believe I am nice; I do not like strange voices; and nobody speaks like you and poor Miss Taylor. However, she seems a very obliging, pretty-behaved young lady, and no doubt will make him a very good wife. Though I think he had better not have married. I made the best excuses I could for not having been able to wait on him and Mrs. Elton on this happy occasion; I said that I hoped I should in the course of the summer. But I ought to have gone before. Not to wait upon a bride is very remiss. Ah! it shews what a sad invalid I am! But I do not like the corner into Vicarage Lane.'

`I dare say your apologies were accepted, sir. Mr. Elton knows you.'

`Yes: but a young lady - a bride - I ought to have paid my respects to her if possible. It was being very deficient.'

`But, my dear papa, you are no friend to matrimony; and therefore why should you be so anxious to pay your respects to a bride? It ought to be no recommendation to you. It is encouraging people to marry if you make so much of them.'

`No, my dear, I never encouraged any body to marry, but I would always wish to pay every proper attention to a lady - and a bride, especially, is never to be neglected. More is avowedly due to her. A bride, you know, my dear, is always the first in company, let the others be who they may.'

`Well, papa, if this is not encouragement to marry, I do not know what is. And I should never have expected you to be lending your sanction to such vanity-baits for poor young ladies.'

`My dear, you do not understand me. This is a matter of mere common politeness and good-breeding, and has nothing to do with any encouragement to people to marry.'

Emma had done. Her father was growing nervous, and could not understand her. Her mind returned to Mrs. Elton's offences, and long, very long, did they occupy her.
 
人们是在教堂里第一次见到埃尔顿太太的。但是，一个新娘坐在长椅上，虽然会打断别人的虔诚祈祷，却满足不了大家的好奇心，以后还得通过正式的登门拜访，才能断定她是真的很漂亮，还是仅仅有点漂亮，还是根本不漂亮。
爱玛与其说是出于好奇心，不如说是出于自尊和礼仪，决定不要最后一个去登门拜访她。她非要让哈丽特陪她一起去，以便尽早度过那最尴尬的局面。
她再走进这座房子，走进三个月前她借口系鞋带而枉费心机走进去的那间屋子（译注：见小说第一卷第十章），不由得勾起了回忆。上千个令人气恼的念头涌进她的脑际。那些恭维话，那些字谜，那些荒谬的错误。不要以为可怜的哈丽特就不在追忆过去。不过她表现得相当不错，只是脸色苍白，默默不语。当然，拜访的时间很短：那么尴尬的局面，又是那么心事重重，自然要把时间缩短。爱玛顾不得仔细端量一下新娘，根本谈不上对她有什么看法，只能空泛地说一声“衣着讲究，样子挺讨人喜欢”。
爱玛并非真正喜欢她。她不想急于挑毛病，但是觉得她并不文雅：大方而不文雅。她几乎可以肯定，她作为一个年轻女人，一个陌生人，一个新娘，有些过于大方了。她的模样相当不错，脸蛋也不能算不漂亮，但是她的五官、神态、嗓音、举止都不优雅。爱玛心想，至少以后会显现出来。
至于埃尔顿先生，他的举止好像并不——不行，她可不能对他的举止轻率下结论，或是说什么俏皮话。婚礼后接待来客，什么时候都是件尴尬的事情，新郎必须很有雅量才能应付过去。新娘则比较好办。她们有漂亮的衣服做帮衬，还有可以羞答答的特权，而新郎只能依靠自己的聪明才智。她认为可怜的埃尔顿先生特别不幸，居然跟他刚娶的女人、原来想娶的女人以及别人要他娶的女人，同待在一间屋子里。她只得承认，他有理由显得笨拙、做作、局促不安。
“呃，伍德豪斯小姐，”两人走出牧师住宅以后，哈丽特等了好久不见朋友吭声，便先开了口。“呃，伍德豪斯小姐，”说着轻轻叹了口气，“你觉得她怎么样？难道不是很可爱吗？”
爱玛回答时有点支支吾吾。
“哦！是的——非常——一个非常讨人喜欢的年轻女子。”
“我认为她长得挺美的，相当美。”
“的确穿得很讲究。那件长裙特别漂亮。”
“埃尔顿先生会爱上她，我一点也不感到奇怪。”
“哦！是呀——一点也没有什么好奇怪的。那么有钱，又恰好遇见了埃尔顿先生。”
“我敢说，”哈丽特又叹了口气，回答说，“我敢说她很爱埃尔顿先生。”
“也许是这样。可是并非个个男人都能娶到最爱他的女人。也许是霍金斯小姐想要有个家，并且认为这是她能攀上的最好的亲事。”
“足呀，”哈丽特诚挚地说，“八成是这样的，没有人能攀到比这更好的亲事了。嗯，我打心底里祝他们幸福。伍德豪斯小姐，我想我以后再见到他们也不会介意了。他还是那么出众。不过你知道，人一结了婚就大不一样了。真的，伍德豪斯小姐，你不用担心。我现在可以坐在那里欣赏他，而不感到很痛苦。知道他没娶一个跟他不般配的女人，真是莫大的安慰啊！埃尔顿太太看上去真是个可爱的年轻女人，跟他正般配。真是个有福气的人啊！他管他太太叫‘奥古斯塔’，多么惬意呀！”
新婚夫妇回访以后，爱玛就打定了主意。这时候，她可以看得仔细些，作出比较公正的判断。哈丽特碰巧不在哈特菲尔德，伍德豪斯先生要应酬埃尔顿先生，她便独自跟那位太太聊了一刻钟，可以安安静静地听她说话。经过这一刻钟的交谈，她深深地认识到：埃尔顿太太是个爱慕虚荣的人，沾沾自喜，自以为了不起；就想炫耀自己，出人头地，可惜她是在一所蹩脚的学校受的教育，举止又冒失又随便；她的见识都来自于同一类人、同一种生活方式；即使算不上愚蠢，也可以说是愚昧无知；埃尔顿先生跟她朝夕相处，肯定没有什么好处。
要是换成哈丽特，就会般配多了。虽说她本人不聪明，不优雅，但她能使他结交上聪明、优雅的人。而霍金斯小姐呢，从她那大大落落、自命不凡的神态来看，或许可以算作她那一类人中的佼佼者。这次联姻唯一值得骄傲的，是她那位住在布里斯托尔附近的阔姐夫，而这位阔姐夫唯一值得骄傲的，是他的住宅和马车。
她坐下后谈的第一个话题是枫园。她姐夫萨克林先生就住在那里——那地方跟哈特菲尔德差不多。哈特菲尔德的庭园比较小，但却整洁漂亮，房子比较现代化，造型优美。埃尔顿太太对房间的大小、房门以及所能看到和想象到的一切，似乎留下了极好的印象。“真的跟枫园太相像了！相像得令我吃惊！这个房间从形状到大小，跟枫园的那间晨室一模一样，我姐姐最喜欢那间晨室啦。”这时，她要求埃尔顿先生为她帮腔：“难道不是相像得令人吃惊吗？我简直以为我待在枫园呢。”
“还有这楼梯呢——你知道，我一进来就发现这楼梯多么相像，放在房里的同一位置。我简直忍不住要感叹啊！说真的，伍德豪斯小姐，在这儿能让我想起枫园这样一个我最最喜爱的地方，我觉得真是高兴。我在那儿愉愉快快地度过了多少个月呀！”说着动情地轻轻叹了口气。“毫无疑问，是个迷人的地方。谁见了都觉得美，可是对我来说，那儿可是我的家呀。伍德豪斯小姐，你要是什么时候像我这样离开了家，看到什么东西跟你撇下的东西有些相似，你会觉得有多高兴啊。我总说这是结婚的一个弊端。”
爱玛尽可能少答话，可是埃尔顿太太觉得已经够多了，她就想一个人喋喋不休地讲下去。
“跟枫园像极啦！不仅房子像——我敢说，照我的观察，那庭园也像极了。枫园的月桂也是这样繁茂，位置也一样——就在草坪对面。我还看见一棵大树，四周围着一条长凳，也勾起了我的联想！我姐姐、姐夫一定会被这地方迷住。自己有宽庭大院的人，总是喜欢类似的庭园。”
爱玛怀疑人们是否真有这样的心理。她倒有个大不一样的见解，认为自己有宽庭大院的人不会喜欢别人的宽庭大院。然而，如此荒谬的错误不值一驳，因此她只是回答说：
“等你在这一带多看些地方以后，你恐怕就会觉得你对哈特菲尔德的评价过高了。萨里到处都很美。”
“哦！是呀，这我很清楚。你知道，那是英格兰的花园。萨里是英格兰的花园啊。”
“是呀，可我们也不能独享这份殊荣。我相信，有许多郡跟萨里一样，被称为英格兰的花园。”
“不，我想没有吧，”埃尔顿太太答道，一面露出非常得意的微笑。“除了萨里以外，我没听说哪个郡有这样的美称。”
爱玛哑口无言。
“我姐姐、姐夫答应春天来看我们，最迟在夏天，”埃尔顿太太接着说道。“那时候我们就可以去游览了。他们来了以后，我们真可以畅游一番啦。他们一定会坐那辆四轮四座大马车来，能宽宽敞敞地坐四个人。因此，压根儿就用不着我们的马车，我们就可以到各个风景区痛痛快快地游览一番。我想，到了那个季节，他们不会坐着两轮双座轻便马车来。真的，等快到春天的时候，我一定叫他们坐四轮四座大马车来，那要好得多。你知道，伍德豪斯小姐，客人来到这种风景优美的地方，我们自然希望他们尽量多看看。萨克林先生特别喜欢游览。去年夏天，他们刚买了那辆四轮四座大马车不久，我们就坐着它去金斯威斯顿游览了两次，玩得开心极啦。伍德豪斯小姐，我想每年夏天有不少人来这儿游玩吧？”
“不，这附近一带倒没有。能吸引你所说的那种游客的风景胜地离我们这儿还很远。我想我们这儿的人都喜欢清静，宁可待在家里，也不愿意出去游玩。”
“啊！真要图舒服，最好还是待在家里。没有比我更恋家的人了。在枫园，我的恋家是尽人皆知的。塞丽娜去布里斯托尔的时候，曾多次说过：‘我真没办法叫这姑娘离开家。我百般无奈，只好一个人出去，尽管我不喜欢一个人闷坐在那辆四轮四座大马车里，连个伴儿也没有。可是，我看奥古斯塔真是好性子，从不肯迈出花园栅栏。’她这样说了好多次，其实我并不主张整天不出门。我认为，关起门来与世隔绝，反倒很不好。跟外界适当地作些交往，既不要太多，也不要太少，则可取多了。不过，我完全理解你的处境，伍德豪斯小姐，”一面朝伍德豪斯先生望望，“你父亲的身体一定是个很大的妨碍。他怎么不去巴思试一试？他真该去试一试。我向你推荐巴思。你放心，我肯定那儿对伍德豪斯先生有好处。”
“我父亲以前试过不止一次了，可是不见什么效果。佩里先生，你对这个名字想必并不生疏吧，他认为现在去也不见得会有什么效果。”
“啊！那太遗憾了。我向你担保，伍德豪斯小姐，只要水土适宜的话，就会产生奇妙的效果。我在巴思的时候，就见过多起这样的例子啊！那是个让人心旷神怡的地方，我看伍德豪斯先生有时心情低沉，去那儿定会有好处。至于对你会有什么好处，我就不必多费口舌了。巴思对年轻人的好处是尽人皆知的。你一直过着深居简出的生活，介绍你进入那儿的社交界该有多美呀，我马上就能给你介绍几个上流社会的人。只消我一封信，就能让你结识好几个朋友。我在巴思的时候，一直跟帕特里奇太太住在一起，她是我特别要好的朋友，一定乐意尽心关照你的，由她陪着你进入那儿的社交界，再合适不过了。”
爱玛真是忍了又忍，才没有变得失礼。试想一想，居然要承蒙埃尔顿太太给她作所谓的介绍——要仰仗埃尔顿太太的一个朋友把她带进社交界，而这位朋友说不定是个庸俗放荡的寡妇，要靠招徕一个搭伙的房客才能勉强维持生计！伍德豪斯小姐的尊严，哈特菲尔德的尊严，真是一落千丈了！
然而她还是忍住了，本想责怪的话一概没说，只是冷漠地向埃尔顿太太道了谢。“我们去巴思是根本不可能的。我相信，那地方对我父亲不合适，对我也不合适。”接着，为了免得再生气发火，她立即转了话题：
“埃尔顿太太，我不用问你是否喜欢音乐。遇到这种事，新娘人还没到，名声就传开了。海伯里早就听说你琴弹得很出色。”
“哦！哪儿的话。我要说没有这回事。琴弹得很出色！实话跟你说，差远了。你想想告诉你这话的人太有失偏颇了。我特别喜欢音乐——喜欢得发狂了。我的朋友都说我也并非毫无鉴赏力。至于别的方面，说实话，我的琴弹得差劲极了。我很清楚，你伍德豪斯小姐弹得很好听。说真的，听说能跟喜欢音乐的人在一起，我感到极为得意，极为欣慰，极为高兴。我绝对离不开音乐。音乐是我生活中必不可少的内容。不管是在枫园还是在巴思，我总是习惯于跟酷爱音乐的人在一起，没有了音乐将是最大的牺牲。当初埃先生说起我未来的家，担心我受不了这儿的冷清，我就老老实实地对他这样说过。他知道我以前住惯了什么房子，当然还怕我嫌这儿的房子差呢。他那么说的时候，我老老实实地跟他讲，我可以放弃社交活动——包括宴会、舞会、看戏——因为我不怕冷清。我有的是办法消遣，社交活动对我来说并不是必不可少的。没有也完全可以。对于没有办法自己消遣的人，那就是另一回事了。可我有的是办法，完全不用依赖别人。至于房间比我以前住的小，我压根儿就不会在意。我相信，这种牺牲根本算不了什么。不错，我在枫园过惯了奢华的生活，可我跟他说过，要让我过得幸福，不一定要有两辆马车，也不一定要有宽敞的房间。‘但是，’我说，‘说实话，要是周围没有喜欢音乐的人，我想我是没法生活的。’我不提别的条件，可是没有了音乐，生活对我来说是空虚的。”
“可以料想，”爱玛笑吟吟地说，“埃尔顿先生一定会对你说，海伯里有一些非常喜欢音乐的人。考虑到他的动机，希望你不要以为他言过其实，不可原谅。”
“的确如此，我对此毫不怀疑。我很高兴，能置身这样一个环境。希望我们能一起多举行几次美妙的小型音乐会。我想，伍德豪斯小姐，你我应该组织一个音乐俱乐部，每周在你们家或我们家聚会一次。难道这计划不好吗？只要我们尽力而为，我想不久就会有人支持的。这种情况对我尤其有好处，可以激励我经常练琴。你知道，对于结了婚的女人，人们一般有个不好的说法。她们太容易放弃音乐了。”
“可是你那么酷爱音乐——当然不会有这个危险啦。”
“但愿不会。可是看看周围的熟人，我真有些不寒而栗。塞丽娜完全放弃了音乐——现在碰也不碰钢琴了——尽管以前弹得那么好。杰弗里斯太太——就是以前的克拉拉•帕特里奇——两位米尔曼小姐，就是现在的伯德太太和詹姆斯-库珀太太，还有些举不胜举的人，情况也是这样。说真的，真够叫人害怕的。我以前很气塞丽娜，现在却开始明白了，结了婚的女人有许多事情要做。我想，今天早上我跟管家谈家里的事就花了半个小时。”
“不过这种事情，”爱玛说，“很快就会走上正轨的——”
“嗯，”埃尔顿太太笑着说，“我们等着瞧吧。”
爱玛见她坚定地要放弃音乐，也就无话可说了。隔了一会，埃尔顿太太又选了个话题。
“我们到兰多尔斯去了，”她说，“发现男女主人都在家。两人好像都很和蔼可亲，我非常喜欢他们。韦斯顿先生似乎是个很出色的人——实话跟你说吧，已经成了我最喜欢的人了。他太太看上去还真好——一副慈母般的仁慈心肠，使人一见面就会产生好感。我想她是你的家庭教师吧？”
爱玛大吃一惊，简直答不上话来。不过，埃尔顿太太并没等她说声“是的”，便又继续往下讲。
“虽然早就有所耳闻，但是见她如此雍容大度，我还真是大为吃惊呢！她是个真正有教养的女人。”
“韦斯顿太太的仪态，”爱玛说，“总是十分得体。又端庄，又朴实，又优雅，足可成为年轻女子最稳妥的榜样。”
“我们在那儿的时候，你猜谁来了？”
爱玛大为茫然。听LJ气像是一个老朋友，那她怎么能猜得着呢？
“奈特利！”埃尔顿太太接着说道。“就是奈特利呀！不是很巧吗？他那天来的时候我不在家，因此一直没见过他。当然，他是埃先生特别要好的朋友，我也就特别想见见他。我经常听埃先生提到‘我的朋友奈特利’，便急不可待地想见见他。我得为我的caro sposo说句公道话，他不必为他的朋友害臊。奈特利是个真正的绅士，我很喜欢他。我觉得他确实是个很有绅士风度的人。”
幸亏到了客人该走的时候。埃尔顿夫妇走了，爱玛可以松口气了。
“这女人真叫人受不了！”她立即感慨道。“比我想象的还不如。实在叫人受不了！奈特利！我简直不敢相信。奈特利！以前从没见过人家，就管人家叫奈特利！还说发现他是个绅士呢！一个自命不凡、庸俗不堪的微不足道的家伙，开口她的埃先生，闭口她的caro sposo（译注：西班牙语：亲爱的丈夫），吹嘘自己有的是办法，摆出一副骄横无礼的自负神气，炫耀她那俗不可耐的故作优雅。居然发现奈特利先生是个绅士！我怀疑奈特利先生是不是会反过来恭维她，认为她是个淑女。我简直不敢相信！还叫我和她一道组织一个音乐俱乐部！人家还以为我们是知心朋友呢！还有韦斯顿太太哪！见把我带大的人是个大家闺秀，也要大惊小怪！真是越来越不像话。我从没见过像她这样的人。万万没有想到。拿她跟哈丽特相比，那是对哈丽特的污辱。唁！弗兰克•邱吉尔要是在这儿，会对她怎么说呢？他会多么气愤，又会觉得多么好笑啊！哎！又来了——一下子又想到了他。总是首先想到他！我又抓住了自己的弱点！弗兰克•邱吉尔总要时不时地往我脑子里钻！”
这些念头从她脑际很快闪过，等埃尔顿夫妇告辞忙乱了一阵之后，伍德豪斯先生安静下来准备说话的时候，爱玛总算能够静心听他说了。
“哎，亲爱的，”做父亲的从容不迫地说，“我们以前从没见过她，看样子是个非常漂亮的年轻太太。我看她很喜欢你。她说话有点太快，声音一急促，就有点刺耳朵。可是，我恐怕也太挑剔了，不喜欢听陌生人的声音，谁说话也没有你和可怜的泰勒小姐好听。不过，她似乎是个非常热情、非常端庄的年轻女士，肯定会成为埃尔顿先生的好太太。但是依我看，他还是不结婚为好。这次办喜事，我没去向他和埃尔顿太太道喜，我已经表示了真诚的歉意，说夏天一定会去。不过我早该去了，不去向新娘道喜总是不大妥当。唉！从这事就可以看出，我可怜巴巴的身体有多不好！可我真不喜欢牧师住宅巷的那个拐角。”
“我敢说，爸爸，他们相信你的道歉是真诚的。埃尔顿先生是了解你的。”
“是呀。可是，对于一位年轻女士——一位新娘——只要有可能，我还是应该去恭贺一番的。不去是很失礼的。”
“爸爸，你一向不赞成女人出嫁，怎么会急于去恭贺一个新娘呢？你不见得会觉得这是什么好事吧。你要是搞得很认真，岂不是鼓励人家结婚。”
“不，亲爱的，我从没鼓励任何人结婚，可我总希望对女士要有适当的礼貌——特别是对新娘，更是怠慢不得。对新娘一定要礼貌周到才行。你知道，亲爱的，不管跟你在一起的还有些什么人，新娘总是第一位的。”
“哦，爸爸，如果这还算不上鼓励别人结婚的话，我真不知道什么是鼓励了。我没想到你也会鼓励可怜的年轻小姐想人非非啊。”
“亲爱的，你误解了我的意思。这只是一般的礼貌问题，教养有素的表现，根本谈不上鼓励别人结婚。”
爱玛闭口不语了。做父亲的又有点神经质了，也没法理解爱玛。爱玛又想起了埃尔顿太太的那些气人的话，久久不能释怀。
Part 2 Chapter 15
Emma was not required, by any subsequent discovery, to retract her ill opinion of Mrs. Elton. Her observation had been pretty correct. Such as Mrs. Elton appeared to her on this second interview, such she appeared whenever they met again, - self-important, presuming, familiar, ignorant, and ill-bred. She had a little beauty and a little accomplishment, but so little judgment that she thought herself coming with superior knowledge of the world, to enliven and improve a country neighbourhood; and conceived Miss Hawkins to have held such a place in society as Mrs. Elton's consequence only could surpass.

There was no reason to suppose Mr. Elton thought at all differently from his wife. He seemed not merely happy with her, but proud. He had the air of congratulating himself on having brought such a woman to Highbury, as not even Miss Woodhouse could equal; and the greater part of her new acquaintance, disposed to commend, or not in the habit of judging, following the lead of Miss Bates's good-will, or taking it for granted that the bride must be as clever and as agreeable as she professed herself, were very well satisfied; so that Mrs. Elton's praise passed from one mouth to another as it ought to do, unimpeded by Miss Woodhouse, who readily continued her first contribution and talked with a good grace of her being `very pleasant and very elegantly dressed.'

In one respect Mrs. Elton grew even worse than she had appeared at first. Her feelings altered towards Emma. - Offended, probably, by the little encouragement which her proposals of intimacy met with, she drew back in her turn and gradually became much more cold and distant; and though the effect was agreeable, the ill-will which produced it was necessarily increasing Emma's dislike. Her manners, too - and Mr. Elton's, were unpleasant towards Harriet. They were sneering and negligent. Emma hoped it must rapidly work Harriet's cure; but the sensations which could prompt such behaviour sunk them both very much. - It was not to be doubted that poor Harriet's attachment had been an offering to conjugal unreserve, and her own share in the story, under a colouring the least favourable to her and the most soothing to him, had in all likelihood been given also. She was, of course, the object of their joint dislike. - When they had nothing else to say, it must be always easy to begin abusing Miss Woodhouse; and the enmity which they dared not shew in open disrespect to her, found a broader vent in contemptuous treatment of Harriet.

Mrs. Elton took a great fancy to Jane Fairfax; and from the first. Not merely when a state of warfare with one young lady might be supposed to recommend the other, but from the very first; and she was not satisfied with expressing a natural and reasonable admiration - but without solicitation, or plea, or privilege, she must be wanting to assist and befriend her. - Before Emma had forfeited her confidence, and about the third time of their meeting, she heard all Mrs. Elton's knight-errantry on the subject. - 

`Jane Fairfax is absolutely charming, Miss Woodhouse. - I quite rave about Jane Fairfax. - A sweet, interesting creature. So mild and ladylike - and with such talents! - I assure you I think she has very extraordinary talents. I do not scruple to say that she plays extremely well. I know enough of music to speak decidedly on that point. Oh! she is absolutely charming! You will laugh at my warmth - but, upon my word, I talk of nothing but Jane Fairfax. - And her situation is so calculated to affect one! - Miss Woodhouse, we must exert ourselves and endeavour to do something for her. We must bring her forward. Such talent as hers must not be suffered to remain unknown. - I dare say you have heard those charming lines of the poet,

Full many a flower is born to blush unseen,

And waste its fragrance on the desert air.

We must not allow them to be verified in sweet Jane Fairfax.'

`I cannot think there is any danger of it,' was Emma's calm answer - `and when you are better acquainted with Miss Fairfax's situation and understand what her home has been, with Colonel and Mrs. Campbell, I have no idea that you will suppose her talents can be unknown.'

`Oh! but dear Miss Woodhouse, she is now in such retirement, such obscurity, so thrown away. - Whatever advantages she may have enjoyed with the Campbells are so palpably at an end! And I think she feels it. I am sure she does. She is very timid and silent. One can see that she feels the want of encouragement. I like her the better for it. I must confess it is a recommendation to me. I am a great advocate for timidity - and I am sure one does not often meet with it. - But in those who are at all inferior, it is extremely prepossessing. Oh! I assure you, Jane Fairfax is a very delightful character, and interests me more than I can express.'

`You appear to feel a great deal - but I am not aware how you or any of Miss Fairfax's acquaintance here, any of those who have known her longer than yourself, can shew her any other attention than' - 

`My dear Miss Woodhouse, a vast deal may be done by those who dare to act. You and I need not be afraid. If we set the example, many will follow it as far as they can; though all have not our situations. We have carriages to fetch and convey her home, and we live in a style which could not make the addition of Jane Fairfax, at any time, the least inconvenient. - I should be extremely displeased if Wright were to send us up such a dinner, as could make me regret having asked more than Jane Fairfax to partake of it. I have no idea of that sort of thing. It is not likely that I should, considering what I have been used to. My greatest danger, perhaps, in housekeeping, may be quite the other way, in doing too much, and being too careless of expense. Maple Grove will probably be my model more than it ought to be - for we do not at all affect to equal my brother, Mr. Suckling, in income. - However, my resolution is taken as to noticing Jane Fairfax. - I shall certainly have her very often at my house, shall introduce her wherever I can, shall have musical parties to draw out her talents, and shall be constantly on the watch for an eligible situation. My acquaintance is so very extensive, that I have little doubt of hearing of something to suit her shortly. - I shall introduce her, of course, very particularly to my brother and sister when they come to us. I am sure they will like her extremely; and when she gets a little acquainted with them, her fears will completely wear off, for there really is nothing in the manners of either but what is highly conciliating. - I shall have her very often indeed while they are with me, and I dare say we shall sometimes find a seat for her in the barouche-landau in some of our exploring parties.'

`Poor Jane Fairfax!' - thought Emma. - `You have not deserved this. You may have done wrong with regard to Mr. Dixon, but this is a punishment beyond what you can have merited! - The kindness and protection of Mrs. Elton! - ``Jane Fairfax and Jane Fairfax.'' Heavens! Let me not suppose that she dares go about, Emma Woodhouse-ing me! - But upon my honour, there seems no limits to the licentiousness of that woman's tongue!'

Emma had not to listen to such paradings again - to any so exclusively addressed to herself - so disgustingly decorated with a `dear Miss Woodhouse.' The change on Mrs. Elton's side soon afterwards appeared, and she was left in peace - neither forced to be the very particular friend of Mrs. Elton, nor, under Mrs. Elton's guidance, the very active patroness of Jane Fairfax, and only sharing with others in a general way, in knowing what was felt, what was meditated, what was done.

She looked on with some amusement. - Miss Bates's gratitude for Mrs. Elton's attentions to Jane was in the first style of guileless simplicity and warmth. She was quite one of her worthies - the most amiable, affable, delightful woman - just as accomplished and condescending as Mrs. Elton meant to be considered. Emma's only surprize was that Jane Fairfax should accept those attentions and tolerate Mrs. Elton as she seemed to do. She heard of her walking with the Eltons, sitting with the Eltons, spending a day with the Eltons! This was astonishing! - She could not have believed it possible that the taste or the pride of Miss Fairfax could endure such society and friendship as the Vicarage had to offer.

`She is a riddle, quite a riddle!' said she. - `To chuse to remain here month after month, under privations of every sort! And now to chuse the mortification of Mrs. Elton's notice and the penury of her conversation, rather than return to the superior companions who have always loved her with such real, generous affection.'

Jane had come to Highbury professedly for three months; the Campbells were gone to Ireland for three months; but now the Campbells had promised their daughter to stay at least till Midsummer, and fresh invitations had arrived for her to join them there. According to Miss Bates - it all came from her - Mrs. Dixon had written most pressingly. Would Jane but go, means were to be found, servants sent, friends contrived - no travelling difficulty allowed to exist; but still she had declined it!

`She must have some motive, more powerful than appears, for refusing this invitation,' was Emma's conclusion. `She must be under some sort of penance, inflicted either by the Campbells or herself. There is great fear, great caution, great resolution somewhere. - She is not to be with the Dixons. The decree is issued by somebody. But why must she consent to be with the Eltons? - Here is quite a separate puzzle.'

Upon her speaking her wonder aloud on that part of the subject, before the few who knew her opinion of Mrs. Elton, Mrs. Weston ventured this apology for Jane.

`We cannot suppose that she has any great enjoyment at the Vicarage, my dear Emma - but it is better than being always at home. Her aunt is a good creature, but, as a constant companion, must be very tiresome. We must consider what Miss Fairfax quits, before we condemn her taste for what she goes to.'

`You are right, Mrs. Weston,' said Mr. Knightley warmly, `Miss Fairfax is as capable as any of us of forming a just opinion of Mrs. Elton. Could she have chosen with whom to associate, she would not have chosen her. But (with a reproachful smile at Emma) she receives attentions from Mrs. Elton, which nobody else pays her.'

Emma felt that Mrs. Weston was giving her a momentary glance; and she was herself struck by his warmth. With a faint blush, she presently replied,

`Such attentions as Mrs. Elton's, I should have imagined, would rather disgust than gratify Miss Fairfax. Mrs. Elton's invitations I should have imagined any thing but inviting.'

`I should not wonder,' said Mrs. Weston, `if Miss Fairfax were to have been drawn on beyond her own inclination, by her aunt's eagerness in accepting Mrs. Elton's civilities for her. Poor Miss Bates may very likely have committed her niece and hurried her into a greater appearance of intimacy than her own good sense would have dictated, in spite of the very natural wish of a little change.'

Both felt rather anxious to hear him speak again; and after a few minutes silence, he said,

`Another thing must be taken into consideration too - Mrs. Elton does not talk to Miss Fairfax as she speaks of her. We all know the difference between the pronouns he or she and thou, the plainest spoken amongst us; we all feel the influence of a something beyond common civility in our personal intercourse with each other - a something more early implanted. We cannot give any body the disagreeable hints that we may have been very full of the hour before. We feel things differently. And besides the operation of this, as a general principle, you may be sure that Miss Fairfax awes Mrs. Elton by her superiority both of mind and manner; and that, face to face, Mrs. Elton treats her with all the respect which she has a claim to. Such a woman as Jane Fairfax probably never fell in Mrs. Elton's way before - and no degree of vanity can prevent her acknowledging her own comparative littleness in action, if not in consciousness.'

`I know how highly you think of Jane Fairfax,' said Emma. Little Henry was in her thoughts, and a mixture of alarm and delicacy made her irresolute what else to say.

`Yes,' he replied, `any body may know how highly I think of her.'

`And yet,' said Emma, beginning hastily and with an arch look, but soon stopping - it was better, however, to know the worst at once - she hurried on - `And yet, perhaps, you may hardly be aware yourself how highly it is. The extent of your admiration may take you by surprize some day or other.'

Mr. Knightley was hard at work upon the lower buttons of his thick leather gaiters, and either the exertion of getting them together, or some other cause, brought the colour into his face, as he answered,

`Oh! are you there? - But you are miserably behindhand. Mr. Cole gave me a hint of it six weeks ago.'

He stopped. - Emma felt her foot pressed by Mrs. Weston, and did not herself know what to think. In a moment he went on - 

`That will never be, however, I can assure you. Miss Fairfax, I dare say, would not have me if I were to ask her - and I am very sure I shall never ask her.'

Emma returned her friend's pressure with interest; and was pleased enough to exclaim,

`You are not vain, Mr. Knightley. I will say that for you.'

He seemed hardly to hear her; he was thoughtful - and in a manner which shewed him not pleased, soon afterwards said,

`So you have been settling that I should marry Jane Fairfax?'

`No indeed I have not. You have scolded me too much for match-making, for me to presume to take such a liberty with you. What I said just now, meant nothing. One says those sort of things, of course, without any idea of a serious meaning. Oh! no, upon my word I have not the smallest wish for your marrying Jane Fairfax or Jane any body. You would not come in and sit with us in this comfortable way, if you were married.'

Mr. Knightley was thoughtful again. The result of his reverie was, `No, Emma, I do not think the extent of my admiration for her will ever take me by surprize. - I never had a thought of her in that way, I assure you.' And soon afterwards, `Jane Fairfax is a very charming young woman - but not even Jane Fairfax is perfect. She has a fault. She has not the open temper which a man would wish for in a wife.'

Emma could not but rejoice to hear that she had a fault. `Well,' said she, `and you soon silenced Mr. Cole, I suppose?'

`Yes, very soon. He gave me a quiet hint; I told him he was mistaken; he asked my pardon and said no more. Cole does not want to be wiser or wittier than his neighbours.'

`In that respect how unlike dear Mrs. Elton, who wants to be wiser and wittier than all the world! I wonder how she speaks of the Coles - what she calls them! How can she find any appellation for them, deep enough in familiar vulgarity? She calls you, Knightley - what can she do for Mr. Cole? And so I am not to be surprized that Jane Fairfax accepts her civilities and consents to be with her. Mrs. Weston, your argument weighs most with me. I can much more readily enter into the temptation of getting away from Miss Bates, than I can believe in the triumph of Miss Fairfax's mind over Mrs. Elton. I have no faith in Mrs. Elton's acknowledging herself the inferior in thought, word, or deed; or in her being under any restraint beyond her own scanty rule of good-breeding. I cannot imagine that she will not be continually insulting her visitor with praise, encouragement, and offers of service; that she will not be continually detailing her magnificent intentions, from the procuring her a permanent situation to the including her in those delightful exploring parties which are to take place in the barouche-landau.'

`Jane Fairfax has feeling,' said Mr. Knightley - `I do not accuse her of want of feeling. Her sensibilities, I suspect, are strong - and her temper excellent in its power of forbearance, patience, self-controul; but it wants openness. She is reserved, more reserved, I think, than she used to be - And I love an open temper. No - till Cole alluded to my supposed attachment, it had never entered my head. I saw Jane Fairfax and conversed with her, with admiration and pleasure always - but with no thought beyond.'

`Well, Mrs. Weston,' said Emma triumphantly when he left them, `what do you say now to Mr. Knightley's marrying Jane Fairfax?'

`Why, really, dear Emma, I say that he is so very much occupied by the idea of not being in love with her, that I should not wonder if it were to end in his being so at last. Do not beat me.'
 
后来了解的情况表明，爱玛用不着改变她对埃尔顿太太的不良印象。她起初的看法非常正确。第二次见面时她觉得埃尔顿太太是这样，以后每次见面时她得到的都是这个印象——自命不凡、自行其是、放肆无知、缺乏教养。她略有几分姿色，稍有几分才艺，但却没有自知之明，以为自己见多识广，能给乡下带来生气，改善一下那里的环境。她还认为自己作霍金斯小姐时就已经很有身份了，那个身份仅次于现在的埃尔顿太太。
谁也不会认为埃尔顿先生跟他妻子有什么不对心思的地方。看起来，他对她不仅感到满意，而且感到骄傲。瞧他那神气，似乎在庆幸自己给海伯里带来了一个宝贝女人，就连伍德豪斯小姐也无法与她相媲美。埃尔顿太太新结识的人里，有的喜欢夸奖别人，有的虽然缺乏眼力，但是见贝茨小姐对她好也跟着效仿，要么就想当然地认为，新娘一定像她自己表白的那样又聪明又和蔼，因而大多数人对她都很满意。于是，对埃尔顿太太的称赞也就理所当然地传扬开了，伍德豪斯小姐也没从中作梗，还是甘愿重复她最初说的那句话，宽怀大度地说她“挺讨人喜欢，衣着挺讲究”。
在有一方面，埃尔顿太太变得甚至比初来时还糟。她对爱玛的态度发生了变化。上次她提出了要密切合作的建议，爱玛没怎么理会，她可能生气了，就转而往后退缩，渐渐变得越来越冷淡，越来越疏远。尽管这样的结果没有什么不好，不过她这样做是出于一番恶意，这就势必要使爱玛越发讨厌她。埃尔顿太太——以及埃尔顿先生，对哈丽特很不客气，嘲笑挖苦，冷落怠慢。爱玛心想，这一定会很快治好哈丽特的心病。可是，能激起这种变化的情绪却搞得她俩十分沮丧。毫无疑问，哈丽特可怜巴巴的一片痴情成了他们夫妇俩披肝沥胆的谈话资料，而她爱玛插手了这件事，很可能也被谈论过了，把她描绘得一无是处，搞得埃尔顿快慰至极。那夫妇俩当然都讨厌她。他们无话可说的时候，总是动不动就诽谤起伍德豪斯小姐来。他们俩不敢公开对她表示不敬的时候，就会变本加厉地鄙视哈丽特，把气出在她身上。
埃尔顿太太非常喜欢简•费尔法克斯，而且从一开始就如此。她并不是因为跟一位年轻小姐作对，就要笼络另一位年轻小姐，而是从一开始就如此。她还不单是自然而适度地赞美几句——而是在人家并没要求，也未恳请，更无特权的情况下，非要去帮助她，跟她交好。爱玛还没失去她的信任之前，大约是跟她第三次见面的时候，就听她讲了一番侠义心肠的话。
“简•费尔法克斯真迷人啊，伍德豪斯小姐。我完全被她迷住了。人又甜又有趣，那么娴静，像个大家闺秀——还那么多才多艺！说真的，我认为她才华出众。我可以毫不顾忌地说，她的钢琴弹得棒极啦。我懂音乐，可以毫不含糊地这么说。哦！她真是太迷人啦！你会笑话我太冲动——可是说真的，我讲的不是别人，而是简•费尔法克斯。她的处境太令人可怜了！伍德豪斯小姐，我们得努力为她做点事，使她有个出头之日。她这样的才华不该埋没了。你一定听过两句动人的诗句：‘多少花儿盛开而无人看见，它们的芳香白白浪费在荒原。’（译注： 英国诗人托马斯-格雷（1716-1771）《墓园挽歌》中的诗句，奥斯丁在《诺桑觉寺》第一章也援引过这两句）
我们不能让可爱的简•费尔法克斯也应验了这两句诗。”
“我想不会有这种可能性，”爱玛平静地回答。“等你多了解一些费尔法克斯小姐的处境，明白她跟坎贝尔上校夫妇过着怎样的日子，我想你就不会认为她的才能可能被埋没。”
“哦！亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，她现在这样深居简出，这样默默无闻，完全被埋没了。她在坎贝尔家不管得到多少好处，那好日子显然已经到头啦！我想她也感觉到了。我敢肯定她感觉到了。她羞羞怯怯，沉闷不语，一看就知道，她心里有些气馁。我因此而更喜欢她。说实话，我觉得这是个优点。我就赞成人要羞怯一点——我敢说羞怯的人是不多见的。不过，出身低微的人具有这样的特点，那就格外招人喜爱。哦！说实在的，简•费尔法克斯是个非常可爱的人，我喜欢得无法形容。”
“看来你是非常喜欢她——不过我真不知道，不管是你，还是费尔法克斯小姐在这儿的熟人，或是跟她认识比你更久的人，对她还会有什么别的——”
“亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，敢作敢为的人是可以大有作为的。你我用不着担心。只要我们做出了榜样，许多人都会想方设法跟符学的，虽然并不是人人都有我们这样的家境。我们都有马车可以去接她，送她回家。我们都有这样的生活派头，不管什么时候，加上一个简•费尔法克斯不会带来丝毫的不便。赖特给我们送上晚饭的时候，我决不会后悔跟她要多了，搞得简-费尔法克斯吃不完。我脑子里不会冒出这种念头来。我已经过惯了那样的生活，根本不可能产生那样的想法。我持家的最大问题也许恰恰相反，排场搞得太大，花钱太随便。也许以后我要多学学枫园的榜样，虽说按理我不该这样做——因为我们可没有假装有我姐夫萨克林先生那么多的进项。不过我已经下定决心，要提携简•费尔法克斯。我一定常请她上我家来，无论在哪儿要尽量引介她，要多举行些音乐会让她展现一下才能。还要随时留心给她找个合适的职位。我这个人交际广，相信用不了多久，准能给她找个适宜的职位。当然，我姐姐和姐夫来我家的时候，我要特地把她介绍给他们俩。我敢肯定，他们会非常喜欢她的。等她跟他们稍微熟悉一点，她就一点也不会害怕了，因为他们待人接物确实非常和蔼可亲。等他们来了，我真会常常请她来玩，大家出去游玩的时候，说不定有时还可以给她在四轮四座大马车里腾个座位。”
“可怜的简•费尔法克斯！”爱玛心想。“你不该这么倒霉。你在迪克逊先生身上也许打错了主意，可你也不该受到这样的惩罚呀！居然要领受埃尔顿太太的仁慈和呵护！开口一个‘简•费尔法克斯’．闭口一个‘简•费尔法克斯’。天哪！但愿她别到处叫我‘爱玛•伍德豪斯’呀！不过我敢说，这个女人的舌头看来是没有遮拦的！”
爱玛用不着再听她那自我炫耀了——那种只对她一个人的自我炫耀——令人恶心地用“亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐”点缀起来的自我炫耀。过了不久，埃尔顿太太就起了变化，她也得到了安宁——既不用被迫去做埃尔顿太太的亲密朋友，也不用被迫在埃尔顿太太的指导下，去当简•费尔法克斯的热心保护人，而只是跟别人一样，一般地了解一下简感觉怎么样，在想些什么，又做了些什么。
她兴致勃勃地在一旁看着。埃尔顿太太这么关心简，贝茨小姐真是感铭斯切，无以复加。埃尔顿太太是她最可尊敬的人——一个最和蔼可亲、最招人喜欢的女人——既多才多艺，又能纡尊降贵，埃尔顿太太就希望别人这样看她。爱玛唯一感到惊奇的是，简•费尔法克斯居然接受了这种关照，而且好像还能容忍埃尔顿太太。她听说简跟埃尔顿夫妇一起散步，跟埃尔顿夫妇一起坐着，跟埃尔顿夫妇一起度过一天！这太让人吃惊啦！费尔法克斯小姐这么有情趣、这么有自尊心的人，居然能容忍跟牧师家的人来往交朋友，她简直不相信会有这样的事。
“她是个谜，真是个谜呀！”她心想。“偏要一个月又一个月地待在这里，受尽种种艰难困苦！现在又偏要不顾体面地领受埃尔顿太太的关心，聆听她那无聊的絮叨，而不回到一直真挚热烈地爱着她的那些更好的伙伴中去。”
简到海伯里来，原说只待三个月，坎贝尔夫妇去爱尔兰也待三个月。可现在坎贝尔夫妇已答应了女儿的要求，至少住到施洗约翰节（译注：六月二十四日，英国四大结账日之一）。随即简又收到信，邀请她到他们那儿去。据贝茨小姐说——情况都是她提供的——迪克逊太太写得极其恳切。简只要肯去，车马可以解决，仆人可以派来，还可以找几个朋友——旅行不会有任何困难。但简还是谢绝了。
“她拒绝这次邀请，一定有什么理由，而且是比表面上看来更加充分的理由，”爱玛得出这样的结论。“她一定在做某种忏悔，不是坎贝尔夫妇引起的，就是她自己造成的。有人很担心，很谨慎，态度也很坚决。切不可让她跟迪克逊夫妇住在一起，准是有谁下过这样的命令。可她又何必答应跟埃尔顿夫妇待在一起呢？这是另一个难解的谜。”
有几个人知道她对埃尔顿太太的看法，她向他们说出了她对这个问题的困惑不解，韦斯顿太太便竭诚地为简辩护。
“亲爱的爱玛，她在牧师住宅很难说有多么快乐——但总比老待在家里强。她姨妈是个好人，但天天跟她做伴，那一定让人十分厌倦。我们先不要责怪她要去什么地方缺乏情趣，而要先考虑一下她离开的是什么环境。”
“你说得对，韦斯顿太太，”奈特利先生热切地说，“费尔法克斯小姐跟我们一样，对埃尔顿太太是会作出正确的判断的。她如果可以选择的话，决不会选择跟她交往。但是，”以责备的目光朝爱玛笑笑，“别人都不关心她，她只好接受埃尔顿太太的关心啦。”
爱玛觉得韦斯顿太太朝她瞥了一眼，加上听了那番热切的言词心里有所触动。她脸上微微一红，连忙答道：
“依我看，埃尔顿太太的那种关心只会使费尔法克斯小姐感到厌倦，而不会使她感到高兴。我认为，埃尔顿太太的邀请决不会令她向往。”
“如果那位姨妈非要代外甥女接受埃尔顿太太的好意，”韦斯顿太太说，“从而致使费尔法克斯小姐做出违背本意的事情，那我也不会感到惊讶。可怜的贝茨小姐很可能连逼带催，让外甥女尽量显得亲密些，尽管她在理智上并不想这么做。当然，她倒也很想换一换环境。”
两位女士急于想听奈特利先生再说下去，奈特利先生沉默了一阵以后才说：
“还有一点必须考虑——埃尔顿太太当面对费尔法克斯小姐说话，跟背后说起她是不一样的。‘他’、‘她’、‘您’是人们最常用的几个代词，我们都知道它们之间的差别。我们都有感觉，人与人相互交谈时，除了一般的礼貌之外，还有一个因素在起作用——一个早就存在的因素。你先前不管多么讨厌某一个人，谈话时可不能流露出来。人们的感受是各不相同的。除此之外，按常情来说，你尽可以相信，费尔法克斯小姐在心智和仪态上都胜过埃尔顿太太，埃尔顿太太为此会敬畏她，当面也会表现出应有的恭敬。埃尔顿太太以前可能从未遇见过像简•费尔法克斯这样的女人——不管她怎样自命不凡，都没法不承认自己有些相形见绌，即使心里不承认，行动上也要有所表现。”
“我知道你很欣赏简•费尔法克斯，”爱玛说。她想到了小亨利，心里浮起一种既惊恐又微妙的情感，拿不定主意再说什么是好。
“是的，”奈特利先生答道，“谁都知道我很欣赏她。”
“不过，”爱玛赶忙说道，脸上露出一副诡秘的神情，但马上又顿住了——不管怎么说，最好还是尽早听到那最坏的消息——她急忙继续说道：“不过，或许连你自己也不大清楚欣赏到何种程度。说不定有一天，你的欣赏程度会让你自己也大吃一惊的。”
奈特利先生正在埋头扣他那双厚皮靴上的纽扣，或许是由于费劲的缘故，或许是由于其他原因，他回话时脸都红了：
“哦！是吗？可惜你知道得太晚了。科尔先生六个星期以前就向我透露过了。”
奈特利先生顿住了。爱玛感到韦斯顿太太踩了一下她的脚，心里一下乱了方寸。过了一会，奈特利先生继续说道：
“不过，我可以向你担保，那是绝对不可能的。我敢说，我就是向费尔法克斯小姐求婚，她也不会同意嫁给我的——何况我是绝不会向她求婚的。”
爱玛觉得很有意思，回踩了一下她朋友的脚，随即高兴地嚷了起来：
“你倒一点不自负啊，奈特利先生。我要为你说句公道话。”
奈特利先生似乎没注意听她的，而是在沉思——过了不久，以显然不大高兴的口气说道：
“这么说，你认定我要娶简•费尔法克斯啦。”
“没有，我真没这么想。你经常责备我爱给人家做媒，我哪敢唐突到你身上。我刚才说的话并没有什么意思。人说起这种事来，当然都是说着玩的。哦！说实在话，我一点也不希望你娶简•费尔法克斯，或者任何叫简的人。你要是结了婚，就不会这么安安逸逸地跟我们坐在一起了。”
奈特利先生又陷入了沉思。沉思的结果是：“不，爱玛，我想我对她的欣赏程度永远不会叫我大吃一惊。我向你担保，我对她从没动过那样的念头。”过了一会，又说：“简•费尔法克斯是个非常可爱的姑娘——但就连她也不是十全十美。她有个缺点，就是不够坦诚，而男人都喜欢找坦诚的女人做妻子。”
爱玛听说简有个缺点，不由得乐滋滋的。“看来，”她说，“你马上就把科尔先生顶回去啦？”
“是的，马上。他悄悄给我露了个口风，我说他搞误会了。他请我原谅，没再吱声。科尔并不想显得比邻居更聪明、更机灵。”
“在这一点上，亲爱的埃尔顿太太可大不一样了，她就想比天下所有的人都聪明、都机灵啊！我不知道她是怎样议论科尔一家的——管他们叫什么！她又放肆又粗俗，怎么来称呼他们呢？她管你叫奈特利——她能管科尔先生叫什么呢？所以，简•费尔法克斯接受她的邀请，答应跟她在一起，我并不觉得奇怪。韦斯顿太太，我最看重你的意见。我宁可相信费尔法克斯小姐情愿离开贝茨小姐，而不相信费尔法克斯小姐在智力上胜过埃尔顿太太。我不相信埃尔顿太太会承认自己在思想和言行上不如别人。我也不相信她除了受点教养懂点可怜巴巴的规矩之外，还会受什么别的约束。我可以想象，费尔法克斯小姐去她家时，她会没完没了地夸奖她、鼓励她、款待她，还会喋喋不休地细说她那些宏伟的打算，从给她找一个永久性的职位，到带她乘坐四轮四座大马车出去游玩。”
“简•费尔法克斯是个有感情的人，”奈特利先生说，“我不责怪她缺乏感情。我认为她的感情是强烈的——性情也很好，凡事能宽容、忍耐、自制，但却并不坦率。她沉默寡言，我看比以前还要沉默——而我却喜欢性情坦率的人。不——要不是科尔提到我所谓的对她有意思，我脑子里还从未转过这个念头。我每次见到简•费尔法克斯，跟她交谈，总是怀着赞赏和欣快的心情——但除此之外，没有别的想法。”
“我说，韦斯顿太太，”奈特利先生走了以后，爱玛洋洋得意地说，“你现在对奈特利先生娶简•费尔法克斯有什么看法？”
“哦，说真的，亲爱的爱玛，我看他一门心思总想着不爱她，要是到头来终于爱上了她，我是不会感到奇怪的。别跟我争啦。”
Part 2 Chapter 16
Every body in and about Highbury who had ever visited Mr. Elton, was disposed to pay him attention on his marriage. Dinner-parties and evening-parties were made for him and his lady; and invitations flowed in so fast that she had soon the pleasure of apprehending they were never to have a disengaged day.

`I see how it is,' said she. `I see what a life I am to lead among you. Upon my word we shall be absolutely dissipated. We really seem quite the fashion. If this is living in the country, it is nothing very formidable. From Monday next to Saturday, I assure you we have not a disengaged day! - A woman with fewer resources than I have, need not have been at a loss.'

No invitation came amiss to her. Her Bath habits made evening-parties perfectly natural to her, and Maple Grove had given her a taste for dinners. She was a little shocked at the want of two drawing rooms, at the poor attempt at rout-cakes, and there being no ice in the Highbury card-parties. Mrs. Bates, Mrs. Perry, Mrs. Goddard and others, were a good deal behind-hand in knowledge of the world, but she would soon shew them how every thing ought to be arranged. In the course of the spring she must return their civilities by one very superior party - in which her card-tables should be set out with their separate candles and unbroken packs in the true style - and more waiters engaged for the evening than their own establishment could furnish, to carry round the refreshments at exactly the proper hour, and in the proper order.

Emma, in the meanwhile, could not be satisfied without a dinner at Hartfield for the Eltons. They must not do less than others, or she should be exposed to odious suspicions, and imagined capable of pitiful resentment. A dinner there must be. After Emma had talked about it for ten minutes, Mr. Woodhouse felt no unwillingness, and only made the usual stipulation of not sitting at the bottom of the table himself, with the usual regular difficulty of deciding who should do it for him.

The persons to be invited, required little thought. Besides the Eltons, it must be the Westons and Mr. Knightley; so far it was all of course - and it was hardly less inevitable that poor little Harriet must be asked to make the eighth: - but this invitation was not given with equal satisfaction, and on many accounts Emma was particularly pleased by Harriet's begging to be allowed to decline it. `She would rather not be in his company more than she could help. She was not yet quite able to see him and his charming happy wife together, without feeling uncomfortable. If Miss Woodhouse would not be displeased, she would rather stay at home.' It was precisely what Emma would have wished, had she deemed it possible enough for wishing. She was delighted with the fortitude of her little friend - for fortitude she knew it was in her to give up being in company and stay at home; and she could now invite the very person whom she really wanted to make the eighth, Jane Fairfax. - Since her last conversation with Mrs. Weston and Mr. Knightley, she was more conscience-stricken about Jane Fairfax than she had often been. - Mr. Knightley's words dwelt with her. He had said that Jane Fairfax received attentions from Mrs. Elton which nobody else paid her.

`This is very true,' said she, `at least as far as relates to me, which was all that was meant - and it is very shameful. - Of the same age - and always knowing her - I ought to have been more her friend. - She will never like me now. I have neglected her too long. But I will shew her greater attention than I have done.'

Every invitation was successful. They were all disengaged and all happy. - The preparatory interest of this dinner, however, was not yet over. A circumstance rather unlucky occurred. The two eldest little Knightleys were engaged to pay their grandpapa and aunt a visit of some weeks in the spring, and their papa now proposed bringing them, and staying one whole day at Hartfield - which one day would be the very day of this party. - His professional engagements did not allow of his being put off, but both father and daughter were disturbed by its happening so. Mr. Woodhouse considered eight persons at dinner together as the utmost that his nerves could bear - and here would be a ninth - and Emma apprehended that it would be a ninth very much out of humour at not being able to come even to Hartfield for forty-eight hours without falling in with a dinner-party.

She comforted her father better than she could comfort herself, by representing that though he certainly would make them nine, yet he always said so little, that the increase of noise would be very immaterial. She thought it in reality a sad exchange for herself, to have him with his grave looks and reluctant conversation opposed to her instead of his brother.

The event was more favourable to Mr. Woodhouse than to Emma. John Knightley came; but Mr. Weston was unexpectedly summoned to town and must be absent on the very day. He might be able to join them in the evening, but certainly not to dinner. Mr. Woodhouse was quite at ease; and the seeing him so, with the arrival of the little boys and the philosophic composure of her brother on hearing his fate, removed the chief of even Emma's vexation.

The day came, the party were punctually assembled, and Mr. John Knightley seemed early to devote himself to the business of being agreeable. Instead of drawing his brother off to a window while they waited for dinner, he was talking to Miss Fairfax. Mrs. Elton, as elegant as lace and pearls could make her, he looked at in silence - wanting only to observe enough for Isabella's information - but Miss Fairfax was an old acquaintance and a quiet girl, and he could talk to her. He had met her before breakfast as he was returning from a walk with his little boys, when it had been just beginning to rain. It was natural to have some civil hopes on the subject, and he said,

`I hope you did not venture far, Miss Fairfax, this morning, or I am sure you must have been wet. - We scarcely got home in time. I hope you turned directly.'

`I went only to the post-office,' said she, `and reached home before the rain was much. It is my daily errand. I always fetch the letters when I am here. It saves trouble, and is a something to get me out. A walk before breakfast does me good.'

`Not a walk in the rain, I should imagine.'

`No, but it did not absolutely rain when I set out.'

Mr. John Knightley smiled, and replied,

`That is to say, you chose to have your walk, for you were not six yards from your own door when I had the pleasure of meeting you; and Henry and John had seen more drops than they could count long before. The post-office has a great charm at one period of our lives. When you have lived to my age, you will begin to think letters are never worth going through the rain for.'

There was a little blush, and then this answer,

`I must not hope to be ever situated as you are, in the midst of every dearest connexion, and therefore I cannot expect that simply growing older should make me indifferent about letters.'

`Indifferent! Oh! no - I never conceived you could become indifferent. Letters are no matter of indifference; they are generally a very positive curse.'

`You are speaking of letters of business; mine are letters of friendship.'

`I have often thought them the worst of the two,' replied he coolly. `Business, you know, may bring money, but friendship hardly ever does.'

`Ah! you are not serious now. I know Mr. John Knightley too well - I am very sure he understands the value of friendship as well as any body. I can easily believe that letters are very little to you, much less than to me, but it is not your being ten years older than myself which makes the difference, it is not age, but situation. You have every body dearest to you always at hand, I, probably, never shall again; and therefore till I have outlived all my affections, a post-office, I think, must always have power to draw me out, in worse weather than to-day.'

`When I talked of your being altered by time, by the progress of years,' said John Knightley, `I meant to imply the change of situation which time usually brings. I consider one as including the other. Time will generally lessen the interest of every attachment not within the daily circle - but that is not the change I had in view for you. As an old friend, you will allow me to hope, Miss Fairfax, that ten years hence you may have as many concentrated objects as I have.'

It was kindly said, and very far from giving offence. A pleasant `thank you' seemed meant to laugh it off, but a blush, a quivering lip, a tear in the eye, shewed that it was felt beyond a laugh. Her attention was now claimed by Mr. Woodhouse, who being, according to his custom on such occasions, making the circle of his guests, and paying his particular compliments to the ladies, was ending with her - and with all his mildest urbanity, said,

`I am very sorry to hear, Miss Fairfax, of your being out this morning in the rain. Young ladies should take care of themselves. - Young ladies are delicate plants. They should take care of their health and their complexion. My dear, did you change your stockings?'

`Yes, sir, I did indeed; and I am very much obliged by your kind solicitude about me.'

`My dear Miss Fairfax, young ladies are very sure to be cared for. - I hope your good grand-mama and aunt are well. They are some of my very old friends. I wish my health allowed me to be a better neighbour. You do us a great deal of honour to-day, I am sure. My daughter and I are both highly sensible of your goodness, and have the greatest satisfaction in seeing you at Hartfield.'

The kind-hearted, polite old man might then sit down and feel that he had done his duty, and made every fair lady welcome and easy.

By this time, the walk in the rain had reached Mrs. Elton, and her remonstrances now opened upon Jane.

`My dear Jane, what is this I hear? - Going to the post-office in the rain! - This must not be, I assure you. - You sad girl, how could you do such a thing? - It is a sign I was not there to take care of you.'

Jane very patiently assured her that she had not caught any cold.

`Oh! do not tell me. You really are a very sad girl, and do not know how to take care of yourself. - To the post-office indeed! Mrs. Weston, did you ever hear the like? You and I must positively exert our authority.'

`My advice,' said Mrs. Weston kindly and persuasively, `I certainly do feel tempted to give. Miss Fairfax, you must not run such risks. - Liable as you have been to severe colds, indeed you ought to be particularly careful, especially at this time of year. The spring I always think requires more than common care. Better wait an hour or two, or even half a day for your letters, than run the risk of bringing on your cough again. Now do not you feel that you had? Yes, I am sure you are much too reasonable. You look as if you would not do such a thing again.'

`Oh! she shall not do such a thing again,' eagerly rejoined Mrs. Elton. `We will not allow her to do such a thing again:' - and nodding significantly - `there must be some arrangement made, there must indeed. I shall speak to Mr. E. The man who fetches our letters every morning (one of our men, I forget his name) shall inquire for yours too and bring them to you. That will obviate all difficulties you know; and from us I really think, my dear Jane, you can have no scruple to accept such an accommodation.'

`You are extremely kind,' said Jane; `but I cannot give up my early walk. I am advised to be out of doors as much as I can, I must walk somewhere, and the post-office is an object; and upon my word, I have scarcely ever had a bad morning before.'

`My dear Jane, say no more about it. The thing is determined, that is (laughing affectedly) as far as I can presume to determine any thing without the concurrence of my lord and master. You know, Mrs. Weston, you and I must be cautious how we express ourselves. But I do flatter myself, my dear Jane, that my influence is not entirely worn out. If I meet with no insuperable difficulties therefore, consider that point as settled.'

`Excuse me,' said Jane earnestly, `I cannot by any means consent to such an arrangement, so needlessly troublesome to your servant. If the errand were not a pleasure to me, it could be done, as it always is when I am not here, by my grandmama's.'

`Oh! my dear; but so much as Patty has to do! - And it is a kindness to employ our men.'

Jane looked as if she did not mean to be conquered; but instead of answering, she began speaking again to Mr. John Knightley.

`The post-office is a wonderful establishment!' said she. - `The regularity and despatch of it! If one thinks of all that it has to do, and all that it does so well, it is really astonishing!'

`It is certainly very well regulated.'

`So seldom that any negligence or blunder appears! So seldom that a letter, among the thousands that are constantly passing about the kingdom, is even carried wrong - and not one in a million, I suppose, actually lost! And when one considers the variety of hands, and of bad hands too, that are to be deciphered, it increases the wonder.'

`The clerks grow expert from habit. - They must begin with some quickness of sight and hand, and exercise improves them. If you want any farther explanation,' continued he, smiling, `they are paid for it. That is the key to a great deal of capacity. The public pays and must be served well.'

The varieties of handwriting were farther talked of, and the usual observations made.

`I have heard it asserted,' said John Knightley, `that the same sort of handwriting often prevails in a family; and where the same master teaches, it is natural enough. But for that reason, I should imagine the likeness must be chiefly confined to the females, for boys have very little teaching after an early age, and scramble into any hand they can get. Isabella and Emma, I think, do write very much alike. I have not always known their writing apart.'

`Yes,' said his brother hesitatingly, `there is a likeness. I know what you mean - but Emma's hand is the strongest.'

`Isabella and Emma both write beautifully,' said Mr. Woodhouse; `and always did. And so does poor Mrs. Weston' - with half a sigh and half a smile at her.

`I never saw any gentleman's handwriting' - Emma began, looking also at Mrs. Weston; but stopped, on perceiving that Mrs. Weston was attending to some one else - and the pause gave her time to reflect, `Now, how am I going to introduce him? - Am I unequal to speaking his name at once before all these people? Is it necessary for me to use any roundabout phrase? - Your Yorkshire friend - your correspondent in Yorkshire; - that would be the way, I suppose, if I were very bad. - No, I can pronounce his name without the smallest distress. I certainly get better and better. - Now for it.'

Mrs. Weston was disengaged and Emma began again - `Mr. Frank Churchill writes one of the best gentleman's hands I ever saw.'

`I do not admire it,' said Mr. Knightley. `It is too small - wants strength. It is like a woman's writing.'

This was not submitted to by either lady. They vindicated him against the base aspersion. `No, it by no means wanted strength - it was not a large hand, but very clear and certainly strong. Had not Mrs. Weston any letter about her to produce?' No, she had heard from him very lately, but having answered the letter, had put it away.

`If we were in the other room,' said Emma, `if I had my writing-desk, I am sure I could produce a specimen. I have a note of his. - Do not you remember, Mrs. Weston, employing him to write for you one day?'

`He chose to say he was employed' - 

`Well, well, I have that note; and can shew it after dinner to convince Mr. Knightley.'

`Oh! when a gallant young man, like Mr. Frank Churchill,' said Mr. Knightley dryly, `writes to a fair lady like Miss Woodhouse, he will, of course, put forth his best.'

Dinner was on table. - Mrs. Elton, before she could be spoken to, was ready; and before Mr. Woodhouse had reached her with his request to be allowed to hand her into the dining-parlour, was saying - 

`Must I go first? I really am ashamed of always leading the way.'

Jane's solicitude about fetching her own letters had not escaped Emma. She had heard and seen it all; and felt some curiosity to know whether the wet walk of this morning had produced any. She suspected that it had; that it would not have been so resolutely encountered but in full expectation of hearing from some one very dear, and that it had not been in vain. She thought there was an air of greater happiness than usual - a glow both of complexion and spirits.

She could have made an inquiry or two, as to the expedition and the expense of the Irish mails; - it was at her tongue's end - but she abstained. She was quite determined not to utter a word that should hurt Jane Fairfax's feelings; and they followed the other ladies out of the room, arm in arm, with an appearance of good-will highly becoming to the beauty and grace of each.
 
海伯里及其附近一带，凡是跟埃尔顿先生有过交往的人，个个都想为他的婚事表示庆贺，为他们夫妻俩举行宴会和晚会，请帖接二连三地送来，埃尔顿太太欣喜之余又有些担心，怕天天都少不了要出去应酬。
“我知道是怎么回事了，”她说。“我知道跟你们在一起要过一种什么样的生活。我敢说，完全是花天酒地的日子。我们真像是成了社会名流了。如果乡下的生活就是这样，那倒也没有什么可怕的。我敢说，从下个星期一到星期六，我们哪一天也空不出来！即使不像我这么有钱的女人，也用不着犯愁。”
凡是有请，她没有不接受的。她在巴思养成了习惯，觉得参加晚会是自然而然的事，而在枫园住过以后，也很喜欢出席宴会。见海伯里的人家没有两间客厅，做的宴饼又可怜巴巴的很不像样，打牌时也没有冰淇淋招待，她不禁有点吃惊。贝茨太太、佩里太太、戈达德太太等人实在太落后，一点不了解外面的世面，可是她马上就会教给她们怎样来安排好一切。到了春天，她要答谢众人的好意，举行一次盛大的宴会——每张牌桌都点上蜡烛，摆上没拆封的新牌——除了原有的仆人以外，还要临时多雇几个人来伺候，在适当的时候，按适当的次序给大家上茶点。
这时候，爱玛也觉得非要在哈特菲尔德为埃尔顿夫妇举行一次宴会不可。他们可不能落在别人后面，否则就会遭到可恶的猜疑，让人觉得你会可鄙地记恨于人。一定得搞一次宴请。爱玛谈了十分钟之后，伍德豪斯先生就觉得没什么不愿意了，只是又像往常一样，提出自己不坐末席，也像往常一样，拿不准由谁代他坐末席。
要请哪些人毋须多费脑筋。除了埃尔顿夫妇以外，还得请上韦斯顿夫妇和奈特利先生。这都是理所当然的——还有一个少不了的是可怜的小哈丽特，一定要请上她凑足八个人。不过，请她时可没表现得那么心甘情愿，等哈丽特恳求别让她去的时候，爱玛出于种种考虑，反倒感到特别高兴。“如果不是万不得已，我宁可不跟他在一起。我看到他和他那可爱、快活的妻子在一起，心里不是滋味。如果伍德豪斯小姐不见怪的话，我宁可待在家里。”如果爱玛觉得有什么正中心意的事，这话就正中她的心意。眼见她的小朋友表现得如此刚毅，她心里感到非常高兴——她知道，哈丽特不愿出去做客，而宁可待在家里，这正是刚毅的表现。现在，她可以邀请她真正想请来凑齐八个人的那个人了，那就是简•费尔法克斯。自从上次跟韦斯顿太太和奈特利先生谈话以来，她比以往任何时候都更觉得对不起简•费尔法克斯。奈特利先生的话总是萦绕在她的心头。他说简•费尔法克斯得不到别人的关心，只好接受埃尔顿太太的关心。
“一点不错，”她心想，“至少对我来说是这么回事，而他指的也正是我——真不像话。我跟她同年——一向都很了解她——本该待她更好一些。她再也不会喜欢我了。我对她冷落得太久了。不过，我以后要比过去多关心她。”
每一份请帖都取得了预期的效果，被请的人全都没有约会，个个都很高兴。然而，就在这次宴会准备工作方兴未艾的时候，却出了一件不凑巧的事。本来早就说定，奈特利家的两个大孩子春天要来陪外公和姨妈住上几个星期，不想他们的爸爸这就提出要送他们来，在哈特菲尔德住上一天——而这一天偏偏就是举行宴会的那一天。他业务上的事情不容他往后推迟，那父女俩见事情这么不巧，心里很是不安。伍德豪斯先生认为，餐桌上顶多只能坐八个人，否则他的神经就受不了——而现在却冒出一个第九人来——爱玛担心，这第九个人来哈特菲尔德，甚至待不上两天就要遇上一次宴会，叫谁心里都不会高兴。
爱玛尽管难以安慰自己，安慰父亲却有办法多了。她说虽然约翰•奈特利一来就把人数增加到九个，但他总是少言寡语，不会增添多少噪音。她认为，他总板着个脸，又很少说话，让他坐她对面，而不是让他哥哥坐在她对面，这对她真是件倒霉的事。
这件事爱玛觉得倒霉，伍德豪斯先生却觉得是件好事。约翰•奈特利来了，可韦斯顿先生却出乎意料地给叫到了城里，那天就来不了了。他也许晚上能来，但肯定不能来吃饭。伍德豪斯先生松了一口气。爱玛见父亲放宽了心，加上两个小外甥也到了，姐夫听说自己赶得这么巧时又显得那么沉静，她心里的不快也就大致消逝了。
这一天来到了，客人也都准时到齐了。约翰•奈特利先生似乎从一开始就摆出一副和蔼可亲的样子。等吃饭的时候，他没把他哥哥拉到窗口，而是在跟费尔法克斯小姐说话。韦斯顿太太穿着镶花边的衣服，戴着珠宝，打扮得非常漂亮，约翰默默地瞅着她——只想好好地看几眼，回去可以讲给伊莎贝拉听——不过费尔法克斯小姐是个老相识，又是个文静姑娘，可以跟她谈一谈。吃早饭前他带着两个儿子出去散步，回来时遇见过她，恰好天下起了雨。他自然要来几句表示关心的客气话，于是便说：
“我想你今天早上没走远吧，费尔法克斯小姐，不然你一定让雨淋湿了。我们差一点没来得及赶回家。我想你马上就转回去了吧？”
“我只去了邮局，”费尔法克斯小姐说，“雨没下大就回到了家。我每天都要跑一趟。我来到这儿，总是由我去取信。这省掉了麻烦，还可以趁机出去走走。吃早饭前散散步对我有好处。”
“我想在雨里散步可没什么好处吧。”
“那当然，可我出门时根本没下雨。”
约翰•奈特利先生微微一笑，答道：
“这么说，你是想出去走走的，因为我有幸遇见你时，你离开家门还不到六码远。亨利和约翰早就看见雨点了，一会儿雨点就多得让他们数不清了。在人们的一生中，邮局一度是有很大魅力的。等你到了我这个年纪，你就会觉得根本不值得冒雨去取信。”
简脸上微微一红，然后答道：
“我可不敢指望有你这样的条件，亲人都在身边，因此以后上了年纪，也不敢对信漠不关心。”
“漠不关心！哦！不——我从没承想你会漠不关心。信不是关心不关心的事，一般说来，是招惹麻烦的事。”
“你说的是业务上的信，我说的是表示友情的信。”
“我时常觉得表示友情的信更没有意义，”约翰•奈特利先生冷冷地回道。“你知道，业务上的事还能赚到钱，而友情上的事却赚不到什么钱。”
“啊！你这是在开玩笑。我太了解约翰•奈特利先生了——我敢说，他最懂得友情的价值。信对你来说无足轻重，不像我看得那么重，这我不难相信。不过，所以有这个不同，并不是因为你比我大十岁。不是年龄问题，而是环境不一样。你的亲人总在你身边，而我可能永远不会再有这一天了。因此，除非我活到丝毫感情都没有了，否则即使遇上比今天还要坏的天气，我想我也总要往邮局里跑的。”
“我刚才说你会随着时间推移、年龄的增长而慢慢起变化，”约翰•奈特利说，“这就是说，时间往往会带来处境的变化。我认为一个因素中包含着另一个因素。一般说来，如果不是天天见面，人与人之问的感情就会淡漠下去——不过，我所说的你的变化，不是指这个方面。作为一个老朋友，费尔法克斯小姐，你总会允许我抱有这样的希望：十年以后，你也会像我一样，身边有那么多亲友。”
这话说得很亲切，丝毫没有冒犯的意思。简高兴地说了声“谢谢”，似乎想要一笑置之，但是她脸红了，嘴唇在颤抖，眼里噙着泪水，表明她心里是笑不起来的。这当口，她的注意力让伍德豪斯先生吸引去了。伍德豪斯先生按照他在这种场合的惯例，正在逐个地招呼客人，对女士们尤为客气，最后轮到了简，只见他彬彬有礼地说：
“费尔法克斯小姐，听说你今天早上出去淋了雨，我感到很不安。年轻小姐应该注意保重身体。年轻小姐都是些嫩苗，要保护自己的身体和皮肤。亲爱的，你换了袜子没有？”
“换了，先生，真的换了。非常感谢你对我的亲切关怀。”
“亲爱的费尔法克斯小姐，年轻小姐肯定会受到关怀的。我希望你那好外婆、好姨妈身体都好。她们都是我的老朋友了。我要是身体好一些，就会做一个更好的邻居。我敢说，你今天给我们大增光彩。我女儿和我深知你的好意，能在哈特菲尔德接待你，感到万分荣幸。”
这位心地善良、礼仪周全的老先生这下可以坐下了，心想自己已经尽到了责任，使每位漂亮的女宾都觉得自己受到了欢迎，心里不由得十分欢畅。
这时，简冒雨出去的事传到了埃尔顿太太的耳朵里，于是她对简劝戒开了。
“亲爱的简，我听到的是怎么回事呀？冒雨去邮局啦！跟你说，这可不行啊。你这个傻姑娘，怎么能做这样的事呢？这说明我不在，就照顾不了你。”
简很有耐心地对她说，她没有着凉。
“哼！我才不信呢。你真是个傻姑娘，都不会自己照顾自己。居然往邮局里跑！韦斯顿太太，你听说过这样的事吗？你我真得好好管管她。”
“我还真想劝说几句呢，”韦斯顿太太以亲切、规劝的口气说道。“费尔法克斯小姐，你可不能冒这样的险啊。你动不动就患重感冒，真要特别小心啊，尤其是在这个季节。我总觉得，春天需要特别小心。宁可晚一两个钟头，甚至晚半天再去取信，也不要冒险再招来咳嗽。难道你不这样觉得吗？是啊，我敢肯定你是很有理智的。看来，你是不会再做这样的事了。”
“哦！她决不会再做这样的事了，”埃尔顿太太急忙说道。“我们也不会让她再做这样的事了。”她说着意味深长地点了点头。“一定要想个办法，非这样不可。我要跟埃先生说一说。每天上午我们家的信都由一个仆人去取（那是我们家的一个仆人，我忘了他的名字），叫他顺便也问问你的信，给你捎回来。你知道，这会省掉好多麻烦。亲爱的简，我真认为你用不着顾虑，就接受我们提供的这一方便吧。”
“你真太好了，”简说。“可我不能放弃早晨的散步啊。医生嘱咐我尽可能多到户外走走，我总得去个什么地方，邮局就成了目的地。说真的，我以前还没遇见哪个早上天气这么糟呢。”
“亲爱的简，别再说了。这件事已经决定了，”埃尔顿太人装模作样地笑起来，“就是说，有的事我可以自己决定，而不必征求我那位当家人同意。你知道，韦斯顿太太，你我发表意见的时候也得小心一点不过，亲爱的简，我可以自鸣得意地说一句：我的话多多少少还是起作用的。因此，只要不是遇到无法克服的困难，那就可以认为这件事说定了。”
“对不起，”简恳切地说，“我说什么也不会同意这个办法，平白无故地麻烦你们的仆人。如果我不愿意去取信的话，那就叫我外婆的仆人去取，我不在这里的时候，都是这么办的。”
“哦！亲爱的，帕蒂要做的事太多啦！叫我们的仆人干点事，也是给我们的面子呀。”
简看上去并不打算退让，但她没有回答，而是又跟约翰•奈特利先生说起话来。
“邮局真是个了不起的机构啊！”她说。“办事又准确又迅速！你只要想想有那么多邮件要处理，而且处理得那么好，真让人吃惊啊！”
“的确是很有条理。”
“很少出现什么疏忽或差错！全国各地来来往往的信件成千上万，很少有什么信给投错地方——而真正遗失的，我想一百万封里也找不出一封！再想想各人的笔迹千差万别，有的还写得那么蹩脚，都要一封封地辨认，那就越发令人惊叹！”
“邮局里的人做惯了也就成了行家。他们一开始就得眼明手快，后来经过不断练习，便越发眼明手快了。如果你需要进一步解释的话，”约翰•奈特利笑了笑，继续说道，“他们干活是拿钱的。这是他们本领大的关键所在。大家出了钱，他们就得好好服务。”
他们又谈起了千差万别的笔迹，发表了一些平常的看法。
“我听人说，”约翰•奈特利说，“一家人的笔迹往往相类似；而由同一个老师教出来的，笔迹自然是相类似的。要不是这个原因，我倒认为这种相似主要局限于女性，因为男孩除了小时候学点书法以外，以后就很少接受训练，胡画乱写地形成了自己的笔迹。我看伊莎贝拉和爱玛的笔迹就很相似，我总是分辨不出来。”
“是的，”他哥哥有些迟疑地说，“是有些相似。我明白你的意思——可是爱玛的笔迹比较刚劲有力。”
“伊莎贝拉和爱玛的笔迹都很秀丽，”伍德豪斯先生说，“一向都很秀丽。可怜的韦斯顿太太也是如此——”说着，冲韦斯顿太太半是叹息，半是微笑。
“我从没看到哪位先生的笔迹比——”爱玛开口说道，也看看韦斯顿太太。可是一见韦斯顿太太在听别人说话，便把话打住了——而这一停顿，倒给了她思索的机会：“现在我该怎样来提起他呢？我不宜当着这些人的面一下子就说出他的名字吧？我是不是要用个拐弯抹角的说法？你在约克郡的那位朋友——约克郡跟你通信的那个人。我想，如果我心里有鬼的话，那就只能这么说。不行，我可以心安理得地把他的名字说出来。我的心情的确是越来越好了，说就说吧。”
韦斯顿太太不在听别人说话了，爱玛便又开口说道：“我所见过的男士当中，就数弗兰克•邱吉尔先生的字写得最好。”
“我可不欣赏他的字，”奈特利先生说。“太小了——没有力量，就像是女人写的。”
两位女士都不同意他那话，认为那是对弗兰克的卑劣诽谤。“不，决不是没有力量——字是写得不大，但却很清楚，而且的确很有力。韦斯顿太太身上没带信让大家看看吗？”韦斯顿太太还真没带，她最近刚收到一封信，可是已经回过了，把信收起来了。
“假如我们是在另一间屋里，”爱玛说，“假如我的写字台就在旁边，我肯定能拿出他的一份字样来。我有一封他写的短信。韦斯顿太太，有一天你雇用他给你写过一封信，难道你不记得吗？”
“是他喜欢说雇用他——”
“好了，好了，我是有那封信，吃过饭可以以拿出来，让奈特利先生看个究竟。”
“嗨！像弗兰克•邱占尔先生那样爱献殷勤的年轻人，”奈特利先生冷冷地说，“给伍德豪斯小姐这样的漂亮女士写信，当然要使出最大的本领啦。”
晚宴端上桌了。埃尔顿太太也没等别人跟她说，就做好了准备。伍德豪斯先生还没来得及走过来，请求允许他把她领进餐厅，她便说开了：
“我得先走吗？我真不好意思总走在前面。”
简非要自己去取信，这没有逃过爱玛的注意。事情让爱玛听到了，也看到了，她很想知道简上午冒雨出去是否有什么收获。她猜想有收获。如果不是满怀希望会收到一位很亲近的人的信，简不会那样矢志不移要去的，她一定没有白跑。爱玛觉得她看样子比往常高兴——容光焕发，兴高采烈。
爱玛本想问一问去邮局的情况，以及爱尔兰来的信要多少邮资，话都到了嘴边——但又咽回去了。她已下定决心，但凡能伤害简•费尔法克斯感情的话，她一句也不说。大家跟着另外两位女士走出客厅，一个个臂挽着臂，那亲亲热热的样子，跟两人的美貌和风度十分相宜。
Part 2 Chapter 17
When the ladies returned to the drawing-room after dinner, Emma found it hardly possible to prevent their making two distinct parties; - with so much perseverance in judging and behaving ill did Mrs. Elton engross Jane Fairfax and slight herself. She and Mrs. Weston were obliged to be almost always either talking together or silent together. Mrs. Elton left them no choice. If Jane repressed her for a little time, she soon began again; and though much that passed between them was in a half-whisper, especially on Mrs. Elton's side, there was no avoiding a knowledge of their principal subjects: The post-office - catching cold - fetching letters - and friendship, were long under discussion; and to them succeeded one, which must be at least equally unpleasant to Jane - inquiries whether she had yet heard of any situation likely to suit her, and professions of Mrs. Elton's meditated activity.

`Here is April come!' said she, `I get quite anxious about you. June will soon be here.'

`But I have never fixed on June or any other month - merely looked forward to the summer in general.'

`But have you really heard of nothing?'

`I have not even made any inquiry; I do not wish to make any yet.'

`Oh! my dear, we cannot begin too early; you are not aware of the difficulty of procuring exactly the desirable thing.'

`I not aware!' said Jane, shaking her head; `dear Mrs. Elton, who can have thought of it as I have done?'

`But you have not seen so much of the world as I have. You do not know how many candidates there always are for the first situations. I saw a vast deal of that in the neighbourhood round Maple Grove. A cousin of Mr. Suckling, Mrs. Bragge, had such an infinity of applications; every body was anxious to be in her family, for she moves in the first circle. Wax-candles in the schoolroom! You may imagine how desirable! Of all houses in the kingdom Mrs. Bragge's is the one I would most wish to see you in.'

`Colonel and Mrs. Campbell are to be in town again by midsummer,' said Jane. `I must spend some time with them; I am sure they will want it; - afterwards I may probably be glad to dispose of myself. But I would not wish you to take the trouble of making any inquiries at present.'

`Trouble! aye, I know your scruples. You are afraid of giving me trouble; but I assure you, my dear Jane, the Campbells can hardly be more interested about you than I am. I shall write to Mrs. Partridge in a day or two, and shall give her a strict charge to be on the look-out for any thing eligible.'

`Thank you, but I would rather you did not mention the subject to her; till the time draws nearer, I do not wish to be giving any body trouble.'

`But, my dear child, the time is drawing near; here is April, and June, or say even July, is very near, with such business to accomplish before us. Your inexperience really amuses me! A situation such as you deserve, and your friends would require for you, is no everyday occurrence, is not obtained at a moment's notice; indeed, indeed, we must begin inquiring directly.'

`Excuse me, ma'am, but this is by no means my intention; I make no inquiry myself, and should be sorry to have any made by my friends. When I am quite determined as to the time, I am not at all afraid of being long unemployed. There are places in town, offices, where inquiry would soon produce something - Offices for the sale - not quite of human flesh - but of human intellect.'

`Oh! my dear, human flesh! You quite shock me; if you mean a fling at the slave-trade, I assure you Mr. Suckling was always rather a friend to the abolition.'

`I did not mean, I was not thinking of the slave-trade,' replied Jane; `governess-trade, I assure you, was all that I had in view; widely different certainly as to the guilt of those who carry it on; but as to the greater misery of the victims, I do not know where it lies. But I only mean to say that there are advertising offices, and that by applying to them I should have no doubt of very soon meeting with something that would do.'

`Something that would do!' repeated Mrs. Elton. `Aye, that may suit your humble ideas of yourself; - I know what a modest creature you are; but it will not satisfy your friends to have you taking up with any thing that may offer, any inferior, commonplace situation, in a family not moving in a certain circle, or able to command the elegancies of life.'

`You are very obliging; but as to all that, I am very indifferent; it would be no object to me to be with the rich; my mortifications, I think, would only be the greater; I should suffer more from comparison. A gentleman's family is all that I should condition for.'

`I know you, I know you; you would take up with any thing; but I shall be a little more nice, and I am sure the good Campbells will be quite on my side; with your superior talents, you have a right to move in the first circle. Your musical knowledge alone would entitle you to name your own terms, have as many rooms as you like, and mix in the family as much as you chose; - that is - I do not know - if you knew the harp, you might do all that, I am very sure; but you sing as well as play; - yes, I really believe you might, even without the harp, stipulate for what you chose; - and you must and shall be delightfully, honourably and comfortably settled before the Campbells or I have any rest.'

`You may well class the delight, the honour, and the comfort of such a situation together,' said Jane, `they are pretty sure to be equal; however, I am very serious in not wishing any thing to be attempted at present for me. I am exceedingly obliged to you, Mrs. Elton, I am obliged to any body who feels for me, but I am quite serious in wishing nothing to be done till the summer. For two or three months longer I shall remain where I am, and as I am.'

`And I am quite serious too, I assure you,' replied Mrs. Elton gaily, `in resolving to be always on the watch, and employing my friends to watch also, that nothing really unexceptionable may pass us.'

In this style she ran on; never thoroughly stopped by any thing till Mr. Woodhouse came into the room; her vanity had then a change of object, and Emma heard her saying in the same half-whisper to Jane,

`Here comes this dear old beau of mine, I protest! - Only think of his gallantry in coming away before the other men! - what a dear creature he is; - I assure you I like him excessively. I admire all that quaint, old-fashioned politeness; it is much more to my taste than modern ease; modern ease often disgusts me. But this good old Mr. Woodhouse, I wish you had heard his gallant speeches to me at dinner. Oh! I assure you I began to think my caro sposo would be absolutely jealous. I fancy I am rather a favourite; he took notice of my gown. How do you like it? - Selina's choice - handsome, I think, but I do not know whether it is not over-trimmed; I have the greatest dislike to the idea of being over-trimmed - quite a horror of finery. I must put on a few ornaments now, because it is expected of me. A bride, you know, must appear like a bride, but my natural taste is all for simplicity; a simple style of dress is so infinitely preferable to finery. But I am quite in the minority, I believe; few people seem to value simplicity of dress, - show and finery are every thing. I have some notion of putting such a trimming as this to my white and silver poplin. Do you think it will look well?'

The whole party were but just reassembled in the drawing-room when Mr. Weston made his appearance among them. He had returned to a late dinner, and walked to Hartfield as soon as it was over. He had been too much expected by the best judges, for surprize - but there was great joy. Mr. Woodhouse was almost as glad to see him now, as he would have been sorry to see him before. John Knightley only was in mute astonishment. - That a man who might have spent his evening quietly at home after a day of business in London, should set off again, and walk half a mile to another man's house, for the sake of being in mixed company till bed-time, of finishing his day in the efforts of civility and the noise of numbers, was a circumstance to strike him deeply. A man who had been in motion since eight o'clock in the morning, and might now have been still, who had been long talking, and might have been silent, who had been in more than one crowd, and might have been alone! - Such a man, to quit the tranquillity and independence of his own fireside, and on the evening of a cold sleety April day rush out again into the world! - Could he by a touch of his finger have instantly taken back his wife, there would have been a motive; but his coming would probably prolong rather than break up the party. John Knightley looked at him with amazement, then shrugged his shoulders, and said, `I could not have believed it even of him.'

Mr. Weston meanwhile, perfectly unsuspicious of the indignation he was exciting, happy and cheerful as usual, and with all the right of being principal talker, which a day spent anywhere from home confers, was making himself agreeable among the rest; and having satisfied the inquiries of his wife as to his dinner, convincing her that none of all her careful directions to the servants had been forgotten, and spread abroad what public news he had heard, was proceeding to a family communication, which, though principally addressed to Mrs. Weston, he had not the smallest doubt of being highly interesting to every body in the room. He gave her a letter, it was from Frank, and to herself; he had met with it in his way, and had taken the liberty of opening it.

`Read it, read it,' said he, `it will give you pleasure; only a few lines - will not take you long; read it to Emma.'

The two ladies looked over it together; and he sat smiling and talking to them the whole time, in a voice a little subdued, but very audible to every body.

`Well, he is coming, you see; good news, I think. Well, what do you say to it? - I always told you he would be here again soon, did not I? - Anne, my dear, did not I always tell you so, and you would not believe me? - In town next week, you see - at the latest, I dare say; for she is as impatient as the black gentleman when any thing is to be done; most likely they will be there to-morrow or Saturday. As to her illness, all nothing of course. But it is an excellent thing to have Frank among us again, so near as town. They will stay a good while when they do come, and he will be half his time with us. This is precisely what I wanted. Well, pretty good news, is not it? Have you finished it? Has Emma read it all? Put it up, put it up; we will have a good talk about it some other time, but it will not do now. I shall only just mention the circumstance to the others in a common way.'

Mrs. Weston was most comfortably pleased on the occasion. Her looks and words had nothing to restrain them. She was happy, she knew she was happy, and knew she ought to be happy. Her congratulations were warm and open; but Emma could not speak so fluently. She was a little occupied in weighing her own feelings, and trying to understand the degree of her agitation, which she rather thought was considerable.

Mr. Weston, however, too eager to be very observant, too communicative to want others to talk, was very well satisfied with what she did say, and soon moved away to make the rest of his friends happy by a partial communication of what the whole room must have overheard already.

It was well that he took every body's joy for granted, or he might not have thought either Mr. Woodhouse or Mr. Knightley particularly delighted. They were the first entitled, after Mrs. Weston and Emma, to be made happy; - from them he would have proceeded to Miss Fairfax, but she was so deep in conversation with John Knightley, that it would have been too positive an interruption; and finding himself close to Mrs. Elton, and her attention disengaged, he necessarily began on the subject with her.
 
女士们吃完饭回到了客厅，爱玛发现简直没法阻止她们分成界线分明的两伙。埃尔顿太太心怀成见，又没礼貌，硬是缠住简•费尔法克斯不放，而故意冷落她。她和韦斯顿太太只好一直待在一起，有时说话聊天，有时沉默不语，埃尔顿太太搞得她们别无选择。即使简叫她安静一会，她马上又会打开话匣。虽然两人大部分时间是在低声耳语，特别是埃尔顿太太声音更低，但是别人仍能听出她们主要在谈些什么：邮局——着凉——取信——还有友情，扯了老半天。后来又说起了一件事，至少是简同样不愿谈的一个话题——问她是否听说有什么适合她的职位，埃尔顿太太自然要表白自己如何为她煞费苦心。
“眼下已经是四月了！”她说，“我真为你着急。眼看就是六月了。”
“可我从没说定非要在六月或别的什么月份——我只想大致等到夏天。”
“你真没听到什么消息吗？”
“我连打听都没打听过。我现在还不想打听。”
“哦！亲爱的，越早打听越好。你不知道找一个称心的人家有多难哪。”
“我不知道！”简摇摇头说。“亲爱的埃尔顿太太，谁能像我这样来考虑这个问题呢？”
“可你见的世面没有我多呀。你是不知道，最好的职位总有好多人抢着要。这种事我在枫园见得可多了。萨克林先生的侄女布雷格太太，找她求职的人就多得不得了。谁都想去她家，因为她常在上流社会活动。教室里还点蜡烛哪！你可以想象那有多好啊！全英国的所有人家中，我最希望你去布雷格太太家。”
“坎贝尔上校夫妇要在仲夏回伦敦，”简说。“我得去陪他们一阵子，他们肯定也希望我去。在那之后，我大概就可以自行安排了。不过，我希望你现在可不要费神去打听。”
“费神！咳，我知道你过虑了。你怕给我添麻烦，可是说实话，亲爱的简，坎贝尔夫妇不一定比我更关心你。过一两天我给帕特里奇太太写封信，叫她仔细留心给找个合适的人家。”
“谢谢，我倒宁愿你别跟她提起这件事。不到时候我不想麻烦任何人。”
“好孩子，时间就快到了。现在是四月，很快就到六月，甚至七月，我们要办的这件事可不容易。你太没经验了，真叫人好笑！你要找的职位，你的朋友们想要给你找的职位，可不是天天都有的，也不是说找就找得到的。我们确确实实要马上开始打听。”
“对不起，太太，我还真没有这个打算。我自己没有打听，也不希望我的朋友们为我打听。等定下时间以后，我才不担心会长期找不到差事呢。城里有些办事的地方，去找他们总会有结果的——那些事务所——倒不全是出卖人身的——而是出卖脑力的。”
“哦！亲爱的，出卖人身！你真把我吓坏了。如果你是在抨击买卖奴隶，那我可要告诉你，萨克林先生是一向主张废除买卖奴隶的。（译注：1811年，英国国会通过法案禁止买卖奴隶）”
“我不是这个意思，我没想到买卖奴隶，”简答道。“你放心好啦，我想的是家庭教师这个行当。干这一行的人，罪过是大不一样的，但是说到受害人，很难说哪一行的人吃的苦头更大。我只是说，有登广告的事务所，我只要去找他们，肯定会很快找到一个合适的职位。”
“合适的职位！”埃尔顿太太重复了一遍。“是呀，那也许比较适合被你看得很低的你。我知道你有多么谦虚，但是你的朋友却不愿意你随便接受一个职位，一个不起眼的、普普通通的人家，也不在什么社会圈子里活动，生活又不优裕。”
“你是一片好心，不过我并不在乎这些。我并不想去富人家，跟富人在一起，我只会觉得更难受，跟人家一比，心里越发痛苦。我只想找一个绅士家庭。”
“我了解你，我了解你。你是什么人家都肯去的，我可要比你挑剔一些，我敢肯定，善良的坎贝尔夫妇一定支持我的看法。你有那么高的天分，应该出入在上层的圈子里。就凭你的音乐知识，你就有资格提出条件，想要几个房间就有几个房间，与主人家想要怎么密切就怎么密切。这就是说——我也拿不准——如果你会弹竖琴的话，我敢肯定，你什么都好办。不过，你琴弹得好，歌也唱得好。是呀，即使你不会弹竖琴，我看你真可以随意提出什么条件。你一定得找一个快活、体面、舒适的职位，而且也一定找得到，不然的话，坎贝尔夫妇和我都不会安心的。”
“你尽可以把这样一种职位的快活、体面、舒适列在一起，”简说，“这些当然都是同样重要的。不过，我决不是说着玩的，我真不希望别人现在就来帮我这个忙。我非常感激你，埃尔顿太太，我感谢关心我的每个人，但我当真希望等到夏天再说。我要在这儿再待两三个月，就想像现在这样。”
“你尽管放心，”埃尔顿太太欣然答道，“我也决不是说着玩的，我一定要随时留心，还要叫我的朋友随时留心，不要错过任何大好的机会。”
她就这样喋喋不休地说着，直到伍德豪斯先生走进屋来才停住嘴。这时，她的虚荣心又换了个目标，爱玛听见她对简低声耳语道：
“瞧，我这位亲爱的老相好来啦！你想想他多会献殷勤呀，别的男士还没来他就来了！真是个可爱的人儿。说实话，我太喜欢他了。我赞赏那些奇特有趣的老派礼节，比现代的落落大方更合我的口味，现在的落落大方常常叫我觉得讨厌。不过，这位善良的伍德豪斯老先生，你要是听见他吃饭时对我讲的那番献殷勤的话就好了。哦！跟你说吧，我都在担心我那位caro sposo要嫉妒死了。我想我真成了宠儿了，他很注意我的衣服。你觉得我这件衣服怎么样？是塞丽娜挑选的——我觉得挺好看的，但不知道是否装饰过多了。我最讨厌过多的装饰——花里胡哨的叫人害怕。我现在可得搞点装饰，因为人家期望我这样做。你也知道，新娘就得像个新娘，不过我生来就喜欢朴素，穿着朴素比穿着华丽不知要好多少。可我知道，像我这样的人是少数，如今好像没什么人讲究衣着朴素，而都在追求虚饰与华丽。我想把我那件银白色的毛葛料衣服也加上这样的装饰，你觉得会好看吗？”
诸位宾客刚重新聚集在客厅里，韦斯顿先生就来了。他很晚才回家吃晚饭，一吃完便赶到了哈特菲尔德。有人早就料到他会来，因而对他的到来并不感到意外——但大家都觉得很高兴。要是在吃饭前看见他，伍德豪斯先生定会感到很遗憾，现在见到他心里却很快活。只有约翰•奈特利先生虽然嘴里不说，心里却很诧异。一个人去伦敦办事奔波了一天，晚上也不肯安安静静地待在家里，却又要往外跑，走上半英里路来到别人家，为的是跟一群男女泡到就寝时间，在寒暄客套和吵吵嚷嚷中过完这一天，这委实让他难以理解。一个人从早晨八点就开始忙碌，现在本该好好歇一歇；本来已经磨了不少嘴皮了，现在可以闭口不语；白天已经接触了不少人，现在本可一个人清静清静！此人居然不在自家的火炉边独自图个清闲，却在夜里冒着四月间雨夹雪的阴冷天跑到别人家！他来了若是能立即把妻子接回家，那倒也情有可原，可他这一来，也许大家会散得更晚，而不是更早。约翰•奈特利惊异地望着他，然后耸耸肩说：“即使是他，我也很难相信会做出这样的事。”
这时候，韦斯顿先生全然不知道自己激起了别人的气愤，而仍然像往常一样兴高采烈。他因为外出了一整天，也就有了夸夸其谈的权利，于是便充分利用这一权利，来讨得众人的欢喜。韦斯顿太太问起他吃晚饭的事，他一一作了回答，让太太尽管放心，她仔细交代仆人的事，仆人一概没有忘记，还把他在外面听到的消息告诉了大家，然后就转人夫妻间的话题，虽然主要是对他太太说的，但他丝毫也不怀疑，屋里的人全都很感兴趣。他交给太太一封信。信是弗兰克写给他太太的，送到了他手里，他擅自拆开了。
“看看吧，看看吧，”他说，“你看了会高兴的。只有几行字——要不了多久。念给爱玛听听。”
两位女士在一起看信。韦斯顿先生笑嘻嘻地坐在一旁，一直在跟她们说话。他把声音压低了一点，但大家都还听得见。
“你瞧，他要来了。我看是个好消息。你怎么看呢？我总跟你说他不久还会来的，对吧？安妮，亲爱的，我不是总跟你这么说，而你不肯相信我吗？你瞧，下星期就到城里了——我敢说，最迟是下星期。因为那邱吉尔太太，要是有什么事要办的话，就像魔鬼一样性急，他们说不定明天或星期六就到。至于她的病，当然算不了什么。不过，弗兰克就近在伦敦，让他来一趟再好不过了。他们一来就能待上很长时间，弗兰克会有一半时间跟我们在一起。正合我的心意。哦，是个好消息吧？你看完了吗？爱玛也看完了吧？收起来，收起来。我们另找个时间好好谈谈，现在不行。这件事我对别人只是随便说一声就行了。”
韦斯顿太太这时感到万分欣慰，她的神情和谈吐对此毫不掩饰。她很高兴，知道自己很高兴，也知道自己应该高兴。她的恭贺话说得既热烈又坦率，可是爱玛说得就不那么顺畅了。她多少有点分心，掂量起了自己的心情，想搞清楚自己激动到什么地步。她觉得，自己是相当激动的。
然而，韦斯顿先生心里过于急切，顾不上观察别人，只管自己说话，不让别人说话，听到他太太说的话，倒觉得挺悦耳，马上就走开了，把全屋的人早已听见的消息又述说了一番，让他们也高兴高兴。
幸亏他理所当然地认为人人都很高兴，要不然，他也不会认为伍德豪斯先生或奈特利先生特别开心。韦斯顿太太和爱玛得知了这好消息之后，接下来就应该告诉他们俩，让他们高兴高兴。再接下来，就轮到费尔法克斯小姐，可是她眼下跟约翰•奈特利先生谈得正起劲，他凑上去，肯定要打扰人家。后来见埃尔顿太太离得很近，而且正闲着，便跟她扯起了这件事。
Part 2 Chapter 18
`I hope I shall soon have the pleasure of introducing my son to you,' said Mr. Weston.

Mrs. Elton, very willing to suppose a particular compliment intended her by such a hope, smiled most graciously.

`You have heard of a certain Frank Churchill, I presume,' he continued - `and know him to be my son, though he does not bear my name.'

`Oh! yes, and I shall be very happy in his acquaintance. I am sure Mr. Elton will lose no time in calling on him; and we shall both have great pleasure in seeing him at the Vicarage.'

`You are very obliging. - Frank will be extremely happy, I am sure. - He is to be in town next week, if not sooner. We have notice of it in a letter to-day. I met the letters in my way this morning, and seeing my son's hand, presumed to open it - though it was not directed to me - it was to Mrs. Weston. She is his principal correspondent, I assure you. I hardly ever get a letter.'

`And so you absolutely opened what was directed to her! Oh! Mr. Weston - (laughing affectedly) I must protest against that. - A most dangerous precedent indeed! - I beg you will not let your neighbours follow your example. - Upon my word, if this is what I am to expect, we married women must begin to exert ourselves! - Oh! Mr. Weston, I could not have believed it of you!'

`Aye, we men are sad fellows. You must take care of yourself, Mrs. Elton. - This letter tells us - it is a short letter - written in a hurry, merely to give us notice - it tells us that they are all coming up to town directly, on Mrs. Churchill's account - she has not been well the whole winter, and thinks Enscombe too cold for her - so they are all to move southward without loss of time.'

`Indeed! - from Yorkshire, I think. Enscombe is in Yorkshire?'

`Yes, they are about one hundred and ninety miles from London. a considerable journey.'

`Yes, upon my word, very considerable. Sixty-five miles farther than from Maple Grove to London. But what is distance, Mr. Weston, to people of large fortune? - You would be amazed to hear how my brother, Mr. Suckling, sometimes flies about. You will hardly believe me - but twice in one week he and Mr. Bragge went to London and back again with four horses.'

`The evil of the distance from Enscombe,' said Mr. Weston, `is, that Mrs. Churchill, as we understand, has not been able to leave the sofa for a week together. In Frank's last letter she complained, he said, of being too weak to get into her conservatory without having both his arm and his uncle's! This, you know, speaks a great degree of weakness - but now she is so impatient to be in town, that she means to sleep only two nights on the road. - So Frank writes word. Certainly, delicate ladies have very extraordinary constitutions, Mrs. Elton. You must grant me that.'

`No, indeed, I shall grant you nothing. I Always take the part of my own sex. I do indeed. I give you notice - You will find me a formidable antagonist on that point. I always stand up for women - and I assure you, if you knew how Selina feels with respect to sleeping at an inn, you would not wonder at Mrs. Churchill's making incredible exertions to avoid it. Selina says it is quite horror to her - and I believe I have caught a little of her nicety. She always travels with her own sheets; an excellent precaution. Does Mrs. Churchill do the same?'

`Depend upon it, Mrs. Churchill does every thing that any other fine lady ever did. Mrs. Churchill will not be second to any lady in the land for' - 

Mrs. Elton eagerly interposed with,

`Oh! Mr. Weston, do not mistake me. Selina is no fine lady, I assure you. Do not run away with such an idea.'

`Is not she? Then she is no rule for Mrs. Churchill, who is as thorough a fine lady as any body ever beheld.'

Mrs. Elton began to think she had been wrong in disclaiming so warmly. It was by no means her object to have it believed that her sister was not a fine lady; perhaps there was want of spirit in the pretence of it; - and she was considering in what way she had best retract, when Mr. Weston went on.

`Mrs. Churchill is not much in my good graces, as you may suspect - but this is quite between ourselves. She is very fond of Frank, and therefore I would not speak ill of her. Besides, she is out of health now; but that indeed, by her own account, she has always been. I would not say so to every body, Mrs. Elton, but I have not much faith in Mrs. Churchill's illness.'

`If she is really ill, why not go to Bath, Mr. Weston? - To Bath, or to Clifton?' `She has taken it into her head that Enscombe is too cold for her. The fact is, I suppose, that she is tired of Enscombe. She has now been a longer time stationary there, than she ever was before, and she begins to want change. It is a retired place. A fine place, but very retired.'

`Aye - like Maple Grove, I dare say. Nothing can stand more retired from the road than Maple Grove. Such an immense plantation all round it! You seem shut out from every thing - in the most complete retirement. - And Mrs. Churchill probably has not health or spirits like Selina to enjoy that sort of seclusion. Or, perhaps she may not have resources enough in herself to be qualified for a country life. I always say a woman cannot have too many resources - and I feel very thankful that I have so many myself as to be quite independent of society.'

`Frank was here in February for a fortnight.'

`So I remember to have heard. He will find an addition to the society of Highbury when he comes again; that is, if I may presume to call myself an addition. But perhaps he may never have heard of there being such a creature in the world.'

This was too loud a call for a compliment to be passed by, and Mr. Weston, with a very good grace, immediately exclaimed,

`My dear madam! Nobody but yourself could imagine such a thing possible. Not heard of you! - I believe Mrs. Weston's letters lately have been full of very little else than Mrs. Elton.'

He had done his duty and could return to his son.

`When Frank left us,' continued he, `it was quite uncertain when we might see him again, which makes this day's news doubly welcome. It has been completely unexpected. That is, I always had a strong persuasion he would be here again soon, I was sure something favourable would turn up - but nobody believed me. He and Mrs. Weston were both dreadfully desponding. ``How could he contrive to come? And how could it be supposed that his uncle and aunt would spare him again?'' and so forth - I always felt that something would happen in our favour; and so it has, you see. I have observed, Mrs. Elton, in the course of my life, that if things are going untowardly one month, they are sure to mend the next.'

`Very true, Mr. Weston, perfectly true. It is just what I used to say to a certain gentleman in company in the days of courtship, when, because things did not go quite right, did not proceed with all the rapidity which suited his feelings, he was apt to be in despair, and exclaim that he was sure at this rate it would be May before Hymen's saffron robe would be put on for us. Oh! the pains I have been at to dispel those gloomy ideas and give him cheerfuller views! The carriage - we had disappointments about the carriage; - one morning, I remember, he came to me quite in despair.'

She was stopped by a slight fit of coughing, and Mr. Weston instantly seized the opportunity of going on.

`You were mentioning May. May is the very month which Mrs. Churchill is ordered, or has ordered herself, to spend in some warmer place than Enscombe - in short, to spend in London; so that we have the agreeable prospect of frequent visits from Frank the whole spring - precisely the season of the year which one should have chosen for it: days almost at the longest; weather genial and pleasant, always inviting one out, and never too hot for exercise. When he was here before, we made the best of it; but there was a good deal of wet, damp, cheerless weather; there always is in February, you know, and we could not do half that we intended. Now will be the time. This will be complete enjoyment; and I do not know, Mrs. Elton, whether the uncertainty of our meetings, the sort of constant expectation there will be of his coming in to-day or to-morrow, and at any hour, may not be more friendly to happiness than having him actually in the house. I think it is so. I think it is the state of mind which gives most spirit and delight. I hope you will be pleased with my son; but you must not expect a prodigy. He is generally thought a fine young man, but do not expect a prodigy. Mrs. Weston's partiality for him is very great, and, as you may suppose, most gratifying to me. She thinks nobody equal to him.'

`And I assure you, Mr. Weston, I have very little doubt that my opinion will be decidedly in his favour. I have heard so much in praise of Mr. Frank Churchill. - At the same time it is fair to observe, that I am one of those who always judge for themselves, and are by no means implicitly guided by others. I give you notice that as I find your son, so I shall judge of him. - I am no flatterer.'

Mr. Weston was musing.

`I hope,' said he presently, `I have not been severe upon poor Mrs. Churchill. If she is ill I should be sorry to do her injustice; but there are some traits in her character which make it difficult for me to speak of her with the forbearance I could wish. You cannot be ignorant, Mrs. Elton, of my connexion with the family, nor of the treatment I have met with; and, between ourselves, the whole blame of it is to be laid to her. She was the instigator. Frank's mother would never have been slighted as she was but for her. Mr. Churchill has pride; but his pride is nothing to his wife's: his is a quiet, indolent, gentlemanlike sort of pride that would harm nobody, and only make himself a little helpless and tiresome; but her pride is arrogance and insolence! And what inclines one less to bear, she has no fair pretence of family or blood. She was nobody when he married her, barely the daughter of a gentleman; but ever since her being turned into a Churchill she has out-Churchill'd them all in high and mighty claims: but in herself, I assure you, she is an upstart.'

`Only think! well, that must be infinitely provoking! I have quite a horror of upstarts. Maple Grove has given me a thorough disgust to people of that sort; for there is a family in that neighbourhood who are such an annoyance to my brother and sister from the airs they give themselves! Your description of Mrs. Churchill made me think of them directly. People of the name of Tupman, very lately settled there, and encumbered with many low connexions, but giving themselves immense airs, and expecting to be on a footing with the old established families. A year and a half is the very utmost that they can have lived at West Hall; and how they got their fortune nobody knows. They came from Birmingham, which is not a place to promise much, you know, Mr. Weston. One has not great hopes from Birmingham. I always say there is something direful in the sound: but nothing more is positively known of the Tupmans, though a good many things I assure you are suspected; and yet by their manners they evidently think themselves equal even to my brother, Mr. Suckling, who happens to be one of their nearest neighbours. It is infinitely too bad. Mr. Suckling, who has been eleven years a resident at Maple Grove, and whose father had it before him - I believe, at least - I am almost sure that old Mr. Suckling had completed the purchase before his death.'

They were interrupted. Tea was carrying round, and Mr. Weston, having said all that he wanted, soon took the opportunity of walking away.

After tea, Mr. and Mrs. Weston, and Mr. Elton sat down with Mr. Woodhouse to cards. The remaining five were left to their own powers, and Emma doubted their getting on very well; for Mr. Knightley seemed little disposed for conversation; Mrs. Elton was wanting notice, which nobody had inclination to pay, and she was herself in a worry of spirits which would have made her prefer being silent.

Mr. John Knightley proved more talkative than his brother. He was to leave them early the next day; and he soon began with - 

`Well, Emma, I do not believe I have any thing more to say about the boys; but you have your sister's letter, and every thing is down at full length there we may be sure. My charge would be much more concise than her's, and probably not much in the same spirit; all that I have to recommend being comprised in, do not spoil them, and do not physic them.'

`I rather hope to satisfy you both,' said Emma, `for I shall do all in my power to make them happy, which will be enough for Isabella; and happiness must preclude false indulgence and physic.'

`And if you find them troublesome, you must send them home again.'

`That is very likely. You think so, do not you?'

`I hope I am aware that they may be too noisy for your father - or even may be some encumbrance to you, if your visiting engagements continue to increase as much as they have done lately.'

`Increase!'

`Certainly; you must be sensible that the last half-year has made a great difference in your way of life.'

`Difference! No indeed I am not.'

`There can be no doubt of your being much more engaged with company than you used to be. Witness this very time. Here am I come down for only one day, and you are engaged with a dinner-party! - When did it happen before, or any thing like it? Your neighbourhood is increasing, and you mix more with it. A little while ago, every letter to Isabella brought an account of fresh gaieties; dinners at Mr. Cole's, or balls at the Crown. The difference which Randalls, Randalls alone makes in your goings-on, is very great.'

`Yes,' said his brother quickly, `it is Randalls that does it all.'

`Very well - and as Randalls, I suppose, is not likely to have less influence than heretofore, it strikes me as a possible thing, Emma, that Henry and John may be sometimes in the way. And if they are, I only beg you to send them home.'

`No,' cried Mr. Knightley, `that need not be the consequence. Let them be sent to Donwell. I shall certainly be at leisure.'

`Upon my word,' exclaimed Emma, `you amuse me! I should like to know how many of all my numerous engagements take place without your being of the party; and why I am to be supposed in danger of wanting leisure to attend to the little boys. These amazing engagements of mine - what have they been? Dining once with the Coles - and having a ball talked of, which never took place. I can understand you - (nodding at Mr. John Knightley) - your good fortune in meeting with so many of your friends at once here, delights you too much to pass unnoticed. But you, (turning to Mr. Knightley,) who know how very, very seldom I am ever two hours from Hartfield, why you should foresee such a series of dissipation for me, I cannot imagine. And as to my dear little boys, I must say, that if Aunt Emma has not time for them, I do not think they would fare much better with Uncle Knightley, who is absent from home about five hours where she is absent one - and who, when he is at home, is either reading to himself or settling his accounts.'

Mr. Knightley seemed to be trying not to smile; and succeeded without difficulty, upon Mrs. Elton's beginning to talk to him.
 
“我希望不久就能有幸向你介绍我的儿子，”韦斯顿先生说。
埃尔顿太太很愿意把这样一个希望看做是对她的一种特别恭维，于是便喜笑颜开。
“我想你一定听说过一个名叫弗兰克-邱吉尔的人，”韦斯顿先生接着说，“而且知道他是我的儿子，尽管他没有跟我姓。”
“哦！是的，我将很乐意结识他。我敢说埃尔顿先生一定会马上去拜访他。如果他能光临牧师住宅，我们俩都会感到不胜荣幸。”
“你太客气了。我想弗兰克一定会感到万分高兴的。他即使不能再早，下星期也该到伦敦了。我们今天收到一封信，得到了这一消息。今天早上我在路上遇见送信的来，看见了我儿子的笔迹，便把信拆开了——不过，信不是写给我的——是写给韦斯顿太太的。不瞒你说，弗兰克主要是跟她通信。我几乎收不到什么信。”
“这么说，你还真把写给她的信拆开啦！哦！韦斯顿先生，”埃尔顿太太装模作样地笑了起来，“我要抗议这种行径。真是个十分危险的先例啊！我求你可别让你的邻居也跟你学。说实在话，我要是也碰上这样的事，那我们已婚妇女可要拿出点厉害来！哦！韦斯顿先生，我简直不敢相信，你居然会干出这样的事来！”
“是呀，我们男人都是坏家伙。你得自己小心才是，埃尔顿太太。这封信告诉我们——这是封短信——写得很匆忙，只是告诉我们一声——说他们马上就要到伦敦来，为的是邱吉尔太太的缘故——她整个冬天身体都不好，觉得恩斯库姆对她来说太冷——因此，他们要赶紧往南方跑。”
“谁说不是呀！我想是从约克郡来。恩斯库姆是在约克郡吧？”
“是的，离伦敦大约有一百九十英里。路程相当长啊。”
“是呀，确实相当长。比枫园到伦敦还远六十英里。不过，韦斯顿先生，对于有钱人来说，路程远又算得了什么呢？我姐夫有时候东奔西跑的，你听了准会大吃一惊。你也许不大相信——他和布雷格先生驾着驷马马车，一个星期来回跑了两趟伦敦呢。”
“从恩斯库姆这么远的地方赶来，”韦斯顿先生说，“那麻烦就在于，据我们了解，邱吉尔太太已经有一个星期没能离开沙发了。弗兰克在上封信里说，她抱怨身体太虚弱，每次去暖房都得让弗兰克和他舅舅扶着！你知道，这说明她身体太虚弱了——可现在倒好，她迫不及待地想进城，只打算在路上睡两夜。弗兰克的信上是这么写的。当然，娇弱的女士体质就是特别，埃尔顿太太。这一点你要承认。”
“不，我决不会承认。我总是站在我们女人这一边。真是这样。我要预先告诉你——在这一点上，我要坚决跟你作对。我总是要替女人说话的——跟你说吧，你要是知道塞丽娜觉得在旅馆里过夜是什么滋味，那你对邱吉尔太太千方百计地要避免在旅馆里过夜，就不会感到奇怪了。塞丽娜说她觉得真可怕——我想我已经感染上了一点她的娇气。她每次出去旅行都要带上自己的被单，难得的防范措施。邱吉尔太太是不是也这么做？”
“你放心好了，别的有身份的女士怎么做，邱吉尔太太就会怎么做。在英国，邱吉尔太太决不会落在任何女士的后面——”
埃尔顿太太急忙打断了他的话：
“哦！韦斯顿先生，你别误会我的意思。塞丽娜可不是什么有身份的女士。可别这样想。”
“她不是吗？那就不能拿她来衡量邱吉尔太太了。邱吉尔太太可是个地地道道的有身份的女士。”
埃尔顿太太心想，她不该这样矢口否认。她决不想让人家认为，她姐姐不是个有身份的女士。也许她还缺乏勇气，不敢大言不惭。她正想最好怎样把话收回来，只听韦斯顿先生接着说道：
“我不是很喜欢邱吉尔太太，你也许猜得出来——不过，这话只是在我们两人中间说说。她很喜欢弗兰克，因此我也就不想说她的坏话。再说，她现在身体不好。不过，据她自己说，她一直都是那样。我不会对谁都这么说，埃尔顿太太，我不大相信邱吉尔太太真有病。”
“她要是真有病，为什么不去巴思呢，韦斯顿先生？去巴思或克利夫顿（译注：英国格罗斯特郡布里斯托尔西部的温泉疗养地）？”
“她觉得恩斯库姆太冷了，她受不了。其实，我看她是在恩斯库姆住腻了。她这一次比以前哪一次在那儿住的时间都长，便想换换环境。那地方太偏僻。是个好地方，但是太偏僻。”
“是呀——我敢说，就像枫园一样。什么地方也比不上枫园离大路更远的了。周围是那么一大片农场！你就像是跟一切都隔绝了似的——完全与世隔绝。邱吉尔太太也许没有塞丽娜那样的身体，那样的心情，来欣赏与世隔绝的生活。要么就是缺乏消遣办法，适应不了乡下生活。我总是说，女人的消遣办法越多越好——谢天谢地，我有这么多的消遣办法，没人交往也没有关系。”
“弗兰克二月份在这儿住了两个星期。”
“我记得听人说过。他下次再来的时候，会发现海伯里社交界新添_『一员，那就是说，如果我可以自许为新添的一员的话。不过，他也许从没听说天下还有这么个人吧。”
她这话显然是要讨人恭维，因而也不会被人置之不理。韦斯顿先生马上彬彬有礼地大声说道：
“亲爱的太太！除了你自己以外，谁也想象不到会有这样的事。没听说过你！我相信，韦斯顿太太最近写的信里简直没提什么别的人，通篇都是埃尔顿太太。”
韦斯顿先生尽到了责任，可以回过头来谈他的儿子了。
“弗兰克走的时候，”他继续说道，“我们都还拿不准什么时候能再见到他，这就使今天的消息令人格外高兴。这事太出人意料了。其实，我可是一直坚信他不久就会再来的，我相信一定会出现令人可喜的情况——可就是没人相信我。弗兰克和韦斯顿太太都灰心透了。‘我怎么来得了呢？舅舅舅妈怎么会再放我呢？’诸如此类的顾虑——我总觉得会出现对我们有利的情况。你瞧，果然出现了。我以前曾经说过，埃尔顿太太，如果这个月事情不顺心，下个月肯定就会有所补偿。”
“一点不错，韦斯顿先生，千真万确。那话也是我以前对某一位先生常说的。他当时正在求婚，因为事情进展得不顺当，不像他期望的那么快，他便绝望了，说照这样的速度发展，就是到了五月，婚姻之神也不会给我们披上藏红色长袍！（译注：英国诗人弥尔顿所写的长诗《快乐的人》中有这样两句： 让婚姻之神常常出现，穿着藏红色长袍，拿着明亮的蜡烛。）哦！我费了多少劲才打消了他那些悲观的念头，让他乐观起来！就说马车吧——我们对马车没抱什么希望——有一天早上，我记得他灰心丧气地跑来找我。”
她轻轻咳嗽了起来，话给打断了，韦斯顿先生连忙抓住机会，继续往下说。
“你说起五月。就是在五月，邱吉尔太太不知是听了别人的话，还是自己决定的，要到一个比恩斯库姆暖和的地方——说明了，就是要去伦敦。因此，令人可喜的是，弗兰克整个春天会经常来我们这里——春天是人们喜欢出来探亲访友的最好季节：白天几乎最长，天气温和宜人，总是诱人往外跑，决不会热得让人懒得活动。他上次来的时候，我们想尽量玩得痛快些。可是那阵子阴雨连绵，非常潮湿。你也知道，二月里天气总是那样，我们的打算有一半落了空。这一次赶上好时候了，可以玩个痛快。埃尔顿太太，我们拿不准他什么时候能来，无时无刻不在盼望他今天来，明天来，或是随时都会来，这种期盼是不是比他真来了还令人高兴。我想是的。我想这种心情最令人欢欣鼓舞。我希望你会喜欢我儿子，不过别以为他是个天才。大家都认为他是个好青年，但是别以为他是个天才。韦斯顿太太非常喜爱他，你也猜得到，我对此非常高兴。她认为谁也比不上他。”
“你放心好啦，韦斯顿先生，我丝毫也不怀疑我会喜欢他的。我已经听到了那么多称赞弗兰克•邱吉尔先生的话。不过，还可以说句公正话，我也是那种一向自有主见的人，决不会盲目地受别人的左右。我可以预先告诉你，我发现你儿子怎么样，就会说他怎么样。我口J．不会奉承人。”
韦斯顿先生在沉思。
“我希望，”他随即说道，“我对可怜的邱吉尔尔太太没有太苛刻。她要是真病了，我就悔不该错怪了她。不过她的性格有些怪，我说起她来很难抱着应有的宽容。埃尔顿太太，你不会小了解我与这家人的关系，也不会不了解我的遭遇。我们俩私下说一句，这一切都怪她。是她从中挑拨的。要不是因为她，弗兰克的母亲绝不会受到欺侮。邱吉尔先生是有些傲慢，但是同他妻子的傲慢比起来，那就算不了什么。他那是‘一种文雅的、懒散的、绅士般的傲慢，不会损害任何人，只会搞得自己有点无可奈何，令人厌烦。可是他那位太太，真是傲慢无礼！而让人更不能容忍的是，她并没有什么门第和血统可以炫耀。邱吉尔先生娶她的时候，她是个微不足道的人，勉强算得上绅士的女儿。可是，自从嫁到邱吉尔家以后，便趾高气扬的，比邱吉尔家的人还要自以为了不起。不过，跟你说吧，她只不过是个暴发户。”
“想想看！咳，真叫人来气啊！我最讨厌暴发户。我在枫园的时候，对这种人厌恶透了，因为那附近就有一户这样的人家，硬要装模作样的，可把我姐姐、姐夫气坏了！你一说起邱吉尔太太，我马上就想起了他们。那家人家姓塔普曼，最近才搬来的，明明有许多低下的亲戚，却要摆出好大的架子，还想跟那些名门世家平起平坐呢。他们在韦斯特宅第顶多住了一年半，究竟怎样发的财，谁也不知道。他们是从伯明翰搬来的，你也知道，韦斯顿先生，那不是个能发财的地方。对伯明翰不能抱多大希望。我总说，那名字听起来就不吉利。不过，有关塔普曼家的其他情况就不清楚了，虽说我可以向你担保，还有不少事是令人怀疑的。从他们的神态看得出来，他们觉得自己甚至跟我姐夫萨克林先生不相上下，我姐夫正是他们最近的邻居。这太不像话了。萨克林先生在枫园住了十一年，在他之前还有他父亲——至少我是这么认为的——我几乎可以肯定，老萨克林先生在去世前就买下了这幢宅第。”
他们的谈话被打断了。茶点端来了，韦斯顿先生把要说的话都说完了，马上乘机溜掉了。
用完茶点，韦斯顿夫妇和埃尔顿先生坐下来陪伍德豪斯先生玩牌。其他五个人随他们自己去，爱玛怀疑他们是否能合得来，因为奈特利先生似乎不想交谈，埃尔顿太太就想别人听她说话，而别人又不愿听她的，她觉得心里烦恼，宁可沉闷不语。
倒是约翰•奈特利先生比他哥哥话多。他第二天一大早就要离开，因而马上说道：
“我说，爱玛，我看两个孩子的事我不用多交代了，你收到了你姐姐的信，可以肯定，信里把什么都写得很详细。我要嘱咐的比她的简单得多，而且精神也不大一样。我所要建议的只是：不要宠坏了他们，不要动不动就给他们吃药。”
“我倒希望让你们两个都满意，”爱玛说，“因为我要尽力让他们玩得快活，这对伊莎贝拉来说就足够了；而要快活，就不能恣意娇惯和随意服药。”
“你要是觉得他们烦人，就把他们送回家。”
“那倒很可能。你是这么认为的吗？”
“我是怕他们吵得你父亲受不了——甚至还会成为你的累赘，因为你最近来往的客人比较多，以后说不定还要多。”
“还要多！”
“肯定。你一定感觉到了，最近半年来，你的生活方式发生了很大的变化。”
“变化！不，我还真没感觉到。”
“你的交际活动比以前多得多，这是毫无疑问的。这一次我就亲眼看到了。我来这儿只待一天，你就摆起了宴席！以前什么时候有过这样的事，或者这一类的事？你的邻居越来越多，你跟他们的交往也越来越多。最近你写给伊莎贝拉的每一封信，都谈到刚举行过什么娱乐活动：在科尔先生家吃饭啦，在克朗旅店跳舞啦。单说你跟兰多尔斯的来往，那变化就很大。”
“是呀，”他哥哥连忙说道，“都是兰多尔斯引起的变化。”
“是这样的——依我看，爱玛，兰多尔斯今后的影响也不会比过去小，因此我觉得亨利和约翰可能有时候会妨碍你。如果真是这样的话，我只求你把他们送回家。”
“可别，”奈特利先生大声说道，“不一定非要这么办。把他们送到当维尔，我肯定有空。”
“说实在话，”爱玛嚷了起来，“你这话让我感到好笑！我倒想知道，我举行了这么多聚会，有哪一次你没参加；你又凭什么认为我没有空照顾两个小孩。我的这些令人惊异的聚会——都是些什么聚会呀？在科尔家吃过一次饭——谈起过要开一次舞会，可是一直没开成。我懂得你的意思——”说着朝约翰•奈特利点点头，“你碰巧一下子在这儿遇见这么多朋友，就高兴得不得了，没法掩饰自己。可是你呢，”一面转向奈特利先生，“你知道我难得哪一次离开哈特菲尔德两个小时，凭什么说我搞那么多的吃喝玩乐，真叫我难以想象。至于我亲爱的小外甥，我得说一句，如果爱玛姨妈没有空照料他们，我看他们跟着奈特利伯伯也不见得会好到哪里，爱玛姨妈离开家一小时，他就要离开家五小时——他即使待在家里，那也是不是埋头看书，就是埋头算账。”
奈特利先生好像竭力想忍住笑。恰在这时，埃尔顿太太跟他说起话来，他也就不费劲地忍住了。
Part 3 Chapter 1
A very little quiet reflection was enough to satisfy Emma as to the nature of her agitation on hearing this news of Frank Churchill. She was soon convinced that it was not for herself she was feeling at all apprehensive or embarrassed; it was for him. Her own attachment had really subsided into a mere nothing; it was not worth thinking of; - but if he, who had undoubtedly been always so much the most in love of the two, were to be returning with the same warmth of sentiment which he had taken away, it would be very distressing. If a separation of two months should not have cooled him, there were dangers and evils before her: - caution for him and for herself would be necessary. She did not mean to have her own affections entangled again, and it would be incumbent on her to avoid any encouragement of his.

She wished she might be able to keep him from an absolute declaration. That would be so very painful a conclusion of their present acquaintance! and yet, she could not help rather anticipating something decisive. She felt as if the spring would not pass without bringing a crisis, an event, a something to alter her present composed and tranquil state.

It was not very long, though rather longer than Mr. Weston had foreseen, before she had the power of forming some opinion of Frank Churchill's feelings. The Enscombe family were not in town quite so soon as had been imagined, but he was at Highbury very soon afterwards. He rode down for a couple of hours; he could not yet do more; but as he came from Randalls immediately to Hartfield, she could then exercise all her quick observation, and speedily determine how he was influenced, and how she must act. They met with the utmost friendliness. There could be no doubt of his great pleasure in seeing her. But she had an almost instant doubt of his caring for her as he had done, of his feeling the same tenderness in the same degree. She watched him well. It was a clear thing he was less in love than he had been. Absence, with the conviction probably of her indifference, had produced this very natural and very desirable effect.

He was in high spirits; as ready to talk and laugh as ever, and seemed delighted to speak of his former visit, and recur to old stories: and he was not without agitation. It was not in his calmness that she read his comparative difference. He was not calm; his spirits were evidently fluttered; there was restlessness about him. Lively as he was, it seemed a liveliness that did not satisfy himself; but what decided her belief on the subject, was his staying only a quarter of an hour, and hurrying away to make other calls in Highbury. `He had seen a group of old acquaintance in the street as he passed - he had not stopped, he would not stop for more than a word - but he had the vanity to think they would be disappointed if he did not call, and much as he wished to stay longer at Hartfield, he must hurry off.' She had no doubt as to his being less in love - but neither his agitated spirits, nor his hurrying away, seemed like a perfect cure; and she was rather inclined to think it implied a dread of her returning power, and a discreet resolution of not trusting himself with her long.

This was the only visit from Frank Churchill in the course of ten days. He was often hoping, intending to come - but was always prevented. His aunt could not bear to have him leave her. Such was his own account at Randall's. If he were quite sincere, if he really tried to come, it was to be inferred that Mrs. Churchill's removal to London had been of no service to the wilful or nervous part of her disorder. That she was really ill was very certain; he had declared himself convinced of it, at Randalls. Though much might be fancy, he could not doubt, when he looked back, that she was in a weaker state of health than she had been half a year ago. He did not believe it to proceed from any thing that care and medicine might not remove, or at least that she might not have many years of existence before her; but he could not be prevailed on, by all his father's doubts, to say that her complaints were merely imaginary, or that she was as strong as ever.

It soon appeared that London was not the place for her. She could not endure its noise. Her nerves were under continual irritation and suffering; and by the ten days' end, her nephew's letter to Randalls communicated a change of plan. They were going to remove immediately to Richmond. Mrs. Churchill had been recommended to the medical skill of an eminent person there, and had otherwise a fancy for the place. A ready-furnished house in a favourite spot was engaged, and much benefit expected from the change.

Emma heard that Frank wrote in the highest spirits of this arrangement, and seemed most fully to appreciate the blessing of having two months before him of such near neighbourhood to many dear friends - for the house was taken for May and June. She was told that now he wrote with the greatest confidence of being often with them, almost as often as he could even wish.

Emma saw how Mr. Weston understood these joyous prospects. He was considering her as the source of all the happiness they offered. She hoped it was not so. Two months must bring it to the proof.

Mr. Weston's own happiness was indisputable. He was quite delighted. It was the very circumstance he could have wished for. Now, it would be really having Frank in their neighbourhood. What were nine miles to a young man? - An hour's ride. He would be always coming over. The difference in that respect of Richmond and London was enough to make the whole difference of seeing him always and seeing him never. Sixteen miles - nay, eighteen - it must be full eighteen to Manchester-street - was a serious obstacle. Were he ever able to get away, the day would be spent in coming and returning. There was no comfort in having him in London; he might as well be at Enscombe; but Richmond was the very distance for easy intercourse. Better than nearer!

One good thing was immediately brought to a certainty by this removal, - the ball at the Crown. It had not been forgotten before, but it had been soon acknowledged vain to attempt to fix a day. Now, however, it was absolutely to be; every preparation was resumed, and very soon after the Churchills had removed to Richmond, a few lines from Frank, to say that his aunt felt already much better for the change, and that he had no doubt of being able to join them for twenty-four hours at any given time, induced them to name as early a day as possible.

Mr. Weston's ball was to be a real thing. A very few to-morrows stood between the young people of Highbury and happiness.

Mr. Woodhouse was resigned. The time of year lightened the evil to him. May was better for every thing than February. Mrs. Bates was engaged to spend the evening at Hartfield, James had due notice, and he sanguinely hoped that neither dear little Henry nor dear little John would have any thing the matter with them, while dear Emma were gone.
 
爱玛静下心来稍微想了想，就可以断定她听到弗兰克•邱吉尔先生要来的消息以后，心里是怎么个激动法。她很快就意识到，她担心也好，尴尬也罢，都不是为了她自己，而是为了他。她的情意委实完全消失了，根本不值得考虑。可是他们两人中，弗兰克无疑一直是感情更深一些，这次回来时如果还跟走时一样痴情，那就很难办了。如果分离两个月还不能使他情淡爱弛，那她爱玛就会面临危险和祸害。他们两个都必须谨慎行事。爱玛不打算再卷入感情的纠葛之中，也有责任别去激励他的痴情。
爱玛但愿自己能够阻止他明言直语地向她求爱。那样一来，他们目前的交情就要令人十分痛苦地结束了！然而，她又禁不住料想要出点什么事。她觉得好像今年春天一定会出现一场危机，出一件事，一件改变她目前平静安逸状况的大事。
没过多久（但比韦斯顿先生料想的要久一些），爱玛就有机会来判断弗兰克•邱吉尔的情感了。恩斯库姆那一家人并没像预想的那样早就来到伦敦，但弗兰克到了伦敦不久就来到海伯里。他骑马走了两个小时，不能再快了。不过，他是从兰多尔斯直奔哈特菲尔德的，因此爱玛可以用她敏锐的目光，迅速断定他心里是怎么想的，她应该怎样对付。他们极其友好地相见了。毫无疑问，弗兰克看见她很高兴。但爱玛几乎立即感觉到，他不像以前那样喜欢她，不像以前那样对她情意绵绵了。爱玛仔细地观察他。他显然不像以前那样痴情了。由于分离的缘故，加之他也许看出爱玛无意于他，因此便自然而然地产生了这种结果，这也是爱玛求之不得的。
弗兰克兴高采烈，跟以前一样爱说爱笑，似乎很喜欢谈论上次来做客的情形，重提一些往事，心里也不是一点不激动。爱玛不是从他的泰然自若中看出他比较淡漠。他并不泰然自若，情绪显然有些激动，心里有些忐忑不安。他虽然很活跃，但是对于这样的活跃他自己也不喜欢。不过，使爱玛对这件事坚定看法的是，他只待了一刻钟，便匆匆赶到海伯里别人家拜访去了。“我来的时候在街上遇见许多老相识——只是停下来问候了一声，不想再多停留——不过，我自以为要是不去拜访，人家会见怪的。尽管我很想在哈特菲尔德多待一会，可是也得赶紧走了。”
爱玛毫不怀疑他不像以前那样情意绵绵了——但是他情绪激动也好，匆匆离去也好，似乎都不是万全之策。她禁不住在想，这意味他担心她会使他旧情复萌，因此为了谨慎起见，他决定不要跟她久待在一起。
十天当中，弗兰克•邱吉尔只来过这么一次。他一次次地希望来，一次次地打算来——但始终没有来成。他舅妈不让他离开。这是他在兰多尔斯亲口说的。如果他说的是真话，如果他真的想来，那就可以断定：邱吉尔太太来到伦敦，并未治好她那任性和神经质的毛病。她真的病了，这是肯定的，弗兰克在兰多尔斯就声称，他对此深信不疑。虽说这里可能有神经质的成分，但他回想起来，觉得她的身体无疑比半年前来得虚弱。他认为只要悉心护理，注意用药，她那病没有什么治不好的，甚至也不会不久于人世。不管他父亲怎么怀疑，他都不会跟着说她的病是凭空想象出来的，也不会说她还跟以前一样健壮。
过了不久，看样子伦敦并不是适合她待的地方。她受不了那儿的喧闹，神经始终处于烦躁和苦恼之中。十天之后，她外甥写信到兰多尔斯说，计划改变了。他们马上要到里士满去住。有人向邱吉尔太太推荐了那儿的一位医术高明的名医，不然就是她自己想去那儿。他们选了一个适意的地点，租了一所备有家具的房子，心想换个地方对她会大有裨益。
爱玛听说，弗兰克兴高采烈地写到了这一安排，而且感到十分庆幸，他有两个月的时间——因为房子租了五、六两个月，能跟许多好朋友离得这么近。爱玛还听说，他在信中满怀信心地写道，他可以经常同他们在一起，几乎可以想什么时候在一起，就什么时候在一起。
爱玛看出了韦斯顿先生是怎样领会这喜幸的前景的。他认为这样的前景能给他带来满心的喜悦，那根源就在她爱玛。她倒希望事情并非如此。两个月的时间足以证实这一点了。
韦斯顿先生自己满怀喜悦是不容置疑的。他心里乐滋滋的，这正是他求之不得的。现在，弗兰克真要住在他们附近了。对于一个年轻人来说，九英里路算得了什么？骑马只要一个小时，他会经常过来的。里士满和伦敦有着天壤之别，一个是能天天见到他，一个却永远见不到他。十六英里——不，是十八英里——去曼彻斯特街足有十八英里——可是个不小的障碍。即使他抽得开身，一个来回也得花上一天。他待在伦敦没什么好的，跟住在恩斯库姆差不多，可是里士满距离适中，来往方便，再近一点反而没有这样好！
这次变化可以马上促成一件好事——克朗旅店的舞会。以前倒没忘记这件事，只是大家很快就意识到没法确定一个日子。然而，现在说什么也要举行了，于是重新开始了种种准备。邱吉尔一家住到里士满以后不久，弗兰克写来一封短信，说他舅妈换了环境觉得好多了，他随时都能来跟他们一起过上一整天，劝他们把日子尽可能定得早一些。
韦斯顿先生的舞会即将成为现实。过不了几天，海伯里的年轻人就可以痛痛快快地玩一场了。
伍德豪斯先生就不准备参加了。一年当中，这个季节对他来说烦恼要少一些。不管干什么，五月总比二月来得好。已经跟贝茨太太说定，那天晚上由她来哈特菲尔德作陪，还向詹姆斯作了必要的吩咐。他满心希望亲爱的爱玛不在家时，亲爱的小亨利和亲爱的小约翰都会相安无事。
Part 3 Chapter 2
No misfortune occurred, again to prevent the ball. The day approached, the day arrived; and after a morning of some anxious watching, Frank Churchill, in all the certainty of his own self, reached Randalls before dinner, and every thing was safe.

No second meeting had there yet been between him and Emma. The room at the Crown was to witness it; - but it would be better than a common meeting in a crowd. Mr. Weston had been so very earnest in his entreaties for her arriving there as soon as possible after themselves, for the purpose of taking her opinion as to the propriety and comfort of the rooms before any other persons came, that she could not refuse him, and must therefore spend some quiet interval in the young man's company. She was to convey Harriet, and they drove to the Crown in good time, the Randalls party just sufficiently before them.

Frank Churchill seemed to have been on the watch; and though he did not say much, his eyes declared that he meant to have a delightful evening. They all walked about together, to see that every thing was as it should be; and within a few minutes were joined by the contents of another carriage, which Emma could not hear the sound of at first, without great surprize. `So unreasonably early!' she was going to exclaim; but she presently found that it was a family of old friends, who were coming, like herself, by particular desire, to help Mr. Weston's judgment; and they were so very closely followed by another carriage of cousins, who had been entreated to come early with the same distinguishing earnestness, on the same errand, that it seemed as if half the company might soon be collected together for the purpose of preparatory inspection.

Emma perceived that her taste was not the only taste on which Mr. Weston depended, and felt, that to be the favourite and intimate of a man who had so many intimates and confidantes, was not the very first distinction in the scale of vanity. She liked his open manners, but a little less of open-heartedness would have made him a higher character. - General benevolence, but not general friendship, made a man what he ought to be. - She could fancy such a man. The whole party walked about, and looked, and praised again; and then, having nothing else to do, formed a sort of half-circle round the fire, to observe in their various modes, till other subjects were started, that, though May, a fire in the evening was still very pleasant.

Emma found that it was not Mr. Weston's fault that the number of privy councillors was not yet larger. They had stopped at Mrs. Bates's door to offer the use of their carriage, but the aunt and niece were to be brought by the Eltons.

Frank was standing by her, but not steadily; there was a restlessness, which shewed a mind not at ease. He was looking about, he was going to the door, he was watching for the sound of other carriages, - impatient to begin, or afraid of being always near her.

Mrs. Elton was spoken of. `I think she must be here soon,' said he. `I have a great curiosity to see Mrs. Elton, I have heard so much of her. It cannot be long, I think, before she comes.'

A carriage was heard. He was on the move immediately; but coming back, said,

`I am forgetting that I am not acquainted with her. I have never seen either Mr. or Mrs. Elton. I have no business to put myself forward.'

Mr. and Mrs. Elton appeared; and all the smiles and the proprieties passed.

`But Miss Bates and Miss Fairfax!' said Mr. Weston, looking about. `We thought you were to bring them.'

The mistake had been slight. The carriage was sent for them now. Emma longed to know what Frank's first opinion of Mrs. Elton might be; how he was affected by the studied elegance of her dress, and her smiles of graciousness. He was immediately qualifying himself to form an opinion, by giving her very proper attention, after the introduction had passed.

In a few minutes the carriage returned. - Somebody talked of rain. - `I will see that there are umbrellas, sir,' said Frank to his father: `Miss Bates must not be forgotten:' and away he went. Mr. Weston was following; but Mrs. Elton detained him, to gratify him by her opinion of his son; and so briskly did she begin, that the young man himself, though by no means moving slowly, could hardly be out of hearing.

`A very fine young man indeed, Mr. Weston. You know I candidly told you I should form my own opinion; and I am happy to say that I am extremely pleased with him. - You may believe me. I never compliment. I think him a very handsome young man, and his manners are precisely what I like and approve - so truly the gentleman, without the least conceit or puppyism. You must know I have a vast dislike to puppies - quite a horror of them. They were never tolerated at Maple Grove. Neither Mr. Suckling nor me had ever any patience with them; and we used sometimes to say very cutting things! Selina, who is mild almost to a fault, bore with them much better.'

While she talked of his son, Mr. Weston's attention was chained; but when she got to Maple Grove, he could recollect that there were ladies just arriving to be attended to, and with happy smiles must hurry away.

Mrs. Elton turned to Mrs. Weston. `I have no doubt of its being our carriage with Miss Bates and Jane. Our coachman and horses are so extremely expeditious! - I believe we drive faster than any body. - What a pleasure it is to send one's carriage for a friend! - I understand you were so kind as to offer, but another time it will be quite unnecessary. You may be very sure I shall always take care of them.'

Miss Bates and Miss Fairfax, escorted by the two gentlemen, walked into the room; and Mrs. Elton seemed to think it as much her duty as Mrs. Weston's to receive them. Her gestures and movements might be understood by any one who looked on like Emma; but her words, every body's words, were soon lost under the incessant flow of Miss Bates, who came in talking, and had not finished her speech under many minutes after her being admitted into the circle at the fire. As the door opened she was heard,

`So very obliging of you! - No rain at all. Nothing to signify. I do not care for myself. Quite thick shoes. And Jane declares - Well! - (as soon as she was within the door) Well! This is brilliant indeed! - This is admirable! - Excellently contrived, upon my word. Nothing wanting. Could not have imagined it. - So well lighted up! - Jane, Jane, look! - did you ever see any thing? Oh! Mr. Weston, you must really have had Aladdin's lamp. Good Mrs. Stokes would not know her own room again. I saw her as I came in; she was standing in the entrance. ``Oh! Mrs. Stokes,'' said I - but I had not time for more.' She was now met by Mrs. Weston. - `Very well, I thank you, ma'am. I hope you are quite well. Very happy to hear it. So afraid you might have a headach! - seeing you pass by so often, and knowing how much trouble you must have. Delighted to hear it indeed. Ah! dear Mrs. Elton, so obliged to you for the carriage! - excellent time. Jane and I quite ready. Did not keep the horses a moment. Most comfortable carriage. - Oh! and I am sure our thanks are due to you, Mrs. Weston, on that score. Mrs. Elton had most kindly sent Jane a note, or we should have been. - But two such offers in one day! - Never were such neighbours. I said to my mother, ``Upon my word, ma'am - .'' Thank you, my mother is remarkably well. Gone to Mr. Woodhouse's. I made her take her shawl - for the evenings are not warm - her large new shawl - Mrs. Dixon's wedding-present. - So kind of her to think of my mother! Bought at Weymouth, you know - Mr. Dixon's choice. There were three others, Jane says, which they hesitated about some time. Colonel Campbell rather preferred an olive. My dear Jane, are you sure you did not wet your feet? - It was but a drop or two, but I am so afraid: - but Mr. Frank Churchill was so extremely - and there was a mat to step upon - I shall never forget his extreme politeness. - Oh! Mr. Frank Churchill, I must tell you my mother's spectacles have never been in fault since; the rivet never came out again. My mother often talks of your good-nature. Does not she, Jane? - Do not we often talk of Mr. Frank Churchill? - Ah! here's Miss Woodhouse. - Dear Miss Woodhouse, how do you do? - Very well I thank you, quite well. This is meeting quite in fairy-land! - Such a transformation! - Must not compliment, I know (eyeing Emma most complacently) - that would be rude - but upon my word, Miss Woodhouse, you do look - how do you like Jane's hair? - You are a judge. - She did it all herself. Quite wonderful how she does her hair! - No hairdresser from London I think could. - Ah! Dr. Hughes I declare - and Mrs. Hughes. Must go and speak to Dr. and Mrs. Hughes for a moment. - How do you do? How do you do? - Very well, I thank you. This is delightful, is not it? - Where's dear Mr. Richard? - Oh! there he is. Don't disturb him. Much better employed talking to the young ladies. How do you do, Mr. Richard? - I saw you the other day as you rode through the town - Mrs. Otway, I protest! - and good Mr. Otway, and Miss Otway and Miss Caroline. - Such a host of friends! - and Mr. George and Mr. Arthur! - How do you do? How do you all do? - Quite well, I am much obliged to you. Never better. - Don't I hear another carriage? - Who can this be? - very likely the worthy Coles. - Upon my word, this is charming to be standing about among such friends! And such a noble fire! - I am quite roasted. No coffee, I thank you, for me - never take coffee. - A little tea if you please, sir, by and bye, - no hurry - Oh! here it comes. Every thing so good!'

Frank Churchill returned to his station by Emma; and as soon as Miss Bates was quiet, she found herself necessarily overhearing the discourse of Mrs. Elton and Miss Fairfax, who were standing a little way behind her. - He was thoughtful. Whether he were overhearing too, she could not determine. After a good many compliments to Jane on her dress and look, compliments very quietly and properly taken, Mrs. Elton was evidently wanting to be complimented herself - and it was, `How do you like my gown? - How do you like my trimming? - How has Wright done my hair?' - with many other relative questions, all answered with patient politeness. Mrs. Elton then said, `Nobody can think less of dress in general than I do - but upon such an occasion as this, when every body's eyes are so much upon me, and in compliment to the Westons - who I have no doubt are giving this ball chiefly to do me honour - I would not wish to be inferior to others. And I see very few pearls in the room except mine. - So Frank Churchill is a capital dancer, I understand. - We shall see if our styles suit. - A fine young man certainly is Frank Churchill. I like him very well.'

At this moment Frank began talking so vigorously, that Emma could not but imagine he had overheard his own praises, and did not want to hear more; - and the voices of the ladies were drowned for a while, till another suspension brought Mrs. Elton's tones again distinctly forward. - Mr. Elton had just joined them, and his wife was exclaiming,

`Oh! you have found us out at last, have you, in our seclusion? - I was this moment telling Jane, I thought you would begin to be impatient for tidings of us.'

`Jane!' - repeated Frank Churchill, with a look of surprize and displeasure. - `That is easy - but Miss Fairfax does not disapprove it, I suppose.'

`How do you like Mrs. Elton?' said Emma in a whisper.

`Not at all.'

`You are ungrateful.'

`Ungrateful! - What do you mean?' Then changing from a frown to a smile - `No, do not tell me - I do not want to know what you mean. - Where is my father? - When are we to begin dancing?'

Emma could hardly understand him; he seemed in an odd humour. He walked off to find his father, but was quickly back again with both Mr. and Mrs. Weston. He had met with them in a little perplexity, which must be laid before Emma. It had just occurred to Mrs. Weston that Mrs. Elton must be asked to begin the ball; that she would expect it; which interfered with all their wishes of giving Emma that distinction. - Emma heard the sad truth with fortitude.

`And what are we to do for a proper partner for her?' said Mr. Weston. `She will think Frank ought to ask her.'

Frank turned instantly to Emma, to claim her former promise; and boasted himself an engaged man, which his father looked his most perfect approbation of - and it then appeared that Mrs. Weston was wanting him to dance with Mrs. Elton himself, and that their business was to help to persuade him into it, which was done pretty soon. - Mr. Weston and Mrs. Elton led the way, Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse followed. Emma must submit to stand second to Mrs. Elton, though she had always considered the ball as peculiarly for her. It was almost enough to make her think of marrying. Mrs. Elton had undoubtedly the advantage, at this time, in vanity completely gratified; for though she had intended to begin with Frank Churchill, she could not lose by the change. Mr. Weston might be his son's superior. - In spite of this little rub, however, Emma was smiling with enjoyment, delighted to see the respectable length of the set as it was forming, and to feel that she had so many hours of unusual festivity before her. - She was more disturbed by Mr. Knightley's not dancing than by any thing else. - There he was, among the standers-by, where he ought not to be; he ought to be dancing, - not classing himself with the husbands, and fathers, and whist-players, who were pretending to feel an interest in the dance till their rubbers were made up, - so young as he looked! - He could not have appeared to greater advantage perhaps anywhere, than where he had placed himself. His tall, firm, upright figure, among the bulky forms and stooping shoulders of the elderly men, was such as Emma felt must draw every body's eyes; and, excepting her own partner, there was not one among the whole row of young men who could be compared with him. - He moved a few steps nearer, and those few steps were enough to prove in how gentlemanlike a manner, with what natural grace, he must have danced, would he but take the trouble. - Whenever she caught his eye, she forced him to smile; but in general he was looking grave. She wished he could love a ballroom better, and could like Frank Churchill better. - He seemed often observing her. She must not flatter herself that he thought of her dancing, but if he were criticising her behaviour, she did not feel afraid. There was nothing like flirtation between her and her partner. They seemed more like cheerful, easy friends, than lovers. That Frank Churchill thought less of her than he had done, was indubitable.

The ball proceeded pleasantly. The anxious cares, the incessant attentions of Mrs. Weston, were not thrown away. Every body seemed happy; and the praise of being a delightful ball, which is seldom bestowed till after a ball has ceased to be, was repeatedly given in the very beginning of the existence of this. Of very important, very recordable events, it was not more productive than such meetings usually are. There was one, however, which Emma thought something of. - The two last dances before supper were begun, and Harriet had no partner; - the only young lady sitting down; - and so equal had been hitherto the number of dancers, that how there could be any one disengaged was the wonder! - But Emma's wonder lessened soon afterwards, on seeing Mr. Elton sauntering about. He would not ask Harriet to dance if it were possible to be avoided: she was sure he would not - and she was expecting him every moment to escape into the card-room.

Escape, however, was not his plan. He came to the part of the room where the sitters-by were collected, spoke to some, and walked about in front of them, as if to shew his liberty, and his resolution of maintaining it. He did not omit being sometimes directly before Miss Smith, or speaking to those who were close to her. - Emma saw it. She was not yet dancing; she was working her way up from the bottom, and had therefore leisure to look around, and by only turning her head a little she saw it all. When she was half-way up the set, the whole group were exactly behind her, and she would no longer allow her eyes to watch; but Mr. Elton was so near, that she heard every syllable of a dialogue which just then took place between him and Mrs. Weston; and she perceived that his wife, who was standing immediately above her, was not only listening also, but even encouraging him by significant glances. - The kind-hearted, gentle Mrs. Weston had left her seat to join him and say, `Do not you dance, Mr. Elton?' to which his prompt reply was, `Most readily, Mrs. Weston, if you will dance with me.'

`Me! - oh! no - I would get you a better partner than myself. I am no dancer.'

`If Mrs. Gilbert wishes to dance,' said he, `I shall have great pleasure, I am sure - for, though beginning to feel myself rather an old married man, and that my dancing days are over, it would give me very great pleasure at any time to stand up with an old friend like Mrs. Gilbert.'

`Mrs. Gilbert does not mean to dance, but there is a young lady disengaged whom I should be very glad to see dancing - Miss Smith.' `Miss Smith! - oh! - I had not observed. - You are extremely obliging - and if I were not an old married man. - But my dancing days are over, Mrs. Weston. You will excuse me. Any thing else I should be most happy to do, at your command - but my dancing days are over.'

Mrs. Weston said no more; and Emma could imagine with what surprize and mortification she must be returning to her seat. This was Mr. Elton! the amiable, obliging, gentle Mr. Elton. - She looked round for a moment; he had joined Mr. Knightley at a little distance, and was arranging himself for settled conversation, while smiles of high glee passed between him and his wife.

She would not look again. Her heart was in a glow, and she feared her face might be as hot.

In another moment a happier sight caught her; - Mr. Knightley leading Harriet to the set! - Never had she been more surprized, seldom more delighted, than at that instant. She was all pleasure and gratitude, both for Harriet and herself, and longed to be thanking him; and though too distant for speech, her countenance said much, as soon as she could catch his eye again.

His dancing proved to be just what she had believed it, extremely good; and Harriet would have seemed almost too lucky, if it had not been for the cruel state of things before, and for the very complete enjoyment and very high sense of the distinction which her happy features announced. It was not thrown away on her, she bounded higher than ever, flew farther down the middle, and was in a continual course of smiles.

Mr. Elton had retreated into the card-room, looking (Emma trusted) very foolish. She did not think he was quite so hardened as his wife, though growing very like her; - she spoke some of her feelings, by observing audibly to her partner,

`Knightley has taken pity on poor little Miss Smith! - Very goodnatured, I declare.'

Supper was announced. The move began; and Miss Bates might be heard from that moment, without interruption, till her being seated at table and taking up her spoon.

`Jane, Jane, my dear Jane, where are you? - Here is your tippet. Mrs. Weston begs you to put on your tippet. She says she is afraid there will be draughts in the passage, though every thing has been done - One door nailed up - Quantities of matting - My dear Jane, indeed you must. Mr. Churchill, oh! you are too obliging! How well you put it on! - so gratified! Excellent dancing indeed! - Yes, my dear, I ran home, as I said I should, to help grandmama to bed, and got back again, and nobody missed me. - I set off without saying a word, just as I told you. Grandmama was quite well, had a charming evening with Mr. Woodhouse, a vast deal of chat, and backgammon. - Tea was made downstairs, biscuits and baked apples and wine before she came away: amazing luck in some of her throws: and she inquired a great deal about you, how you were amused, and who were your partners. ``Oh!'' said I, ``I shall not forestall Jane; I left her dancing with Mr. George Otway; she will love to tell you all about it herself to-morrow: her first partner was Mr. Elton, I do not know who will ask her next, perhaps Mr. William Cox.'' My dear sir, you are too obliging. - Is there nobody you would not rather? - I am not helpless. Sir, you are most kind. Upon my word, Jane on one arm, and me on the other! - Stop, stop, let us stand a little back, Mrs. Elton is going; dear Mrs. Elton, how elegant she looks! - Beautiful lace! - Now we all follow in her train. Quite the queen of the evening! - Well, here we are at the passage. Two steps, Jane, take care of the two steps. Oh! no, there is but one. Well, I was persuaded there were two. How very odd! I was convinced there were two, and there is but one. I never saw any thing equal to the comfort and style - Candles everywhere. - I was telling you of your grandmama, Jane, - There was a little disappointment. - The baked apples and biscuits, excellent in their way, you know; but there was a delicate fricassee of sweetbread and some asparagus brought in at first, and good Mr. Woodhouse, not thinking the asparagus quite boiled enough, sent it all out again. Now there is nothing grandmama loves better than sweetbread and asparagus - so she was rather disappointed, but we agreed we would not speak of it to any body, for fear of its getting round to dear Miss Woodhouse, who would be so very much concerned! - Well, this is brilliant! I am all amazement! could not have supposed any thing! - Such elegance and profusion! - I have seen nothing like it since - Well, where shall we sit? where shall we sit? Anywhere, so that Jane is not in a draught. Where I sit is of no consequence. Oh! do you recommend this side? - Well, I am sure, Mr. Churchill - only it seems too good - but just as you please. What you direct in this house cannot be wrong. Dear Jane, how shall we ever recollect half the dishes for grandmama? Soup too! Bless me! I should not be helped so soon, but it smells most excellent, and I cannot help beginning.'

Emma had no opportunity of speaking to Mr. Knightley till after supper; but, when they were all in the ballroom again, her eyes invited him irresistibly to come to her and be thanked. He was warm in his reprobation of Mr. Elton's conduct; it had been unpardonable rudeness; and Mrs. Elton's looks also received the due share of censure.

`They aimed at wounding more than Harriet,' said he. `Emma, why is it that they are your enemies?'

He looked with smiling penetration; and, on receiving no answer, added, `She ought not to be angry with you, I suspect, whatever he may be. - To that surmise, you say nothing, of course; but confess, Emma, that you did want him to marry Harriet.'

`I did,' replied Emma, `and they cannot forgive me.'

He shook his head; but there was a smile of indulgence with it, and he only said,

`I shall not scold you. I leave you to your own reflections.'

`Can you trust me with such flatterers? - Does my vain spirit ever tell me I am wrong?'

`Not your vain spirit, but your serious spirit. - If one leads you wrong, I am sure the other tells you of it.'

`I do own myself to have been completely mistaken in Mr. Elton. There is a littleness about him which you discovered, and which I did not: and I was fully convinced of his being in love with Harriet. It was through a series of strange blunders!'

`And, in return for your acknowledging so much, I will do you the justice to say, that you would have chosen for him better than he has chosen for himself. - Harriet Smith has some first-rate qualities, which Mrs. Elton is totally without. An unpretending, single-minded, artless girl - infinitely to be preferred by any man of sense and taste to such a woman as Mrs. Elton. I found Harriet more conversable than I expected.'

Emma was extremely gratified. - They were interrupted by the bustle of Mr. Weston calling on every body to begin dancing again.

`Come Miss Woodhouse, Miss Otway, Miss Fairfax, what are you all doing? - Come Emma, set your companions the example. Every body is lazy! Every body is asleep!'

`I am ready,' said Emma, `whenever I am wanted.'

`Whom are you going to dance with?' asked Mr. Knightley.

She hesitated a moment, and then replied, `With you, if you will ask me.'

`Will you?' said he, offering his hand.

`Indeed I will. You have shewn that you can dance, and you know we are not really so much brother and sister as to make it at all improper.'

`Brother and sister! no, indeed.'
 
没有出什么事再来阻碍这次舞会。那一天临近了，来到了。大家心焦地等了一上午之后，弗兰克•邱吉尔终于在宴会前赶到了兰多尔斯，于是一切都平安无事。
他与爱玛上次见面后没再见过第二次。这一次虽然要在克朗旅店的舞厅里见面，但是要比在大庭广众中的普通相会来得好。韦斯顿先生一再恳求爱玛，等他们到后也能尽快赶到，以便趁客人未到之前，先征求一下她的意见，看看房间布置得是否得体、舒适，话说得十分恳切，爱玛不便推却，只好跟这个青年在一起默默地待了一阵。她去接哈丽特，等坐车来到克朗旅店的时候，兰多尔斯的那伙人恰好比她们早到一步。
弗兰克•邱吉尔似乎已经在等候了，虽然嘴上没怎么说，但是一看眼神就知道，他打算痛痛快快地玩一个晚上。他们一起到各处走走，看看是否一切都安排妥当。过了不久，又来了一辆马车，车上的人也来到他们中间。爱玛刚一听到马车的声音，不由得大吃一惊。“到得这么早啊！”她刚想嚷叫，却立即发现，那家人家是老朋友，跟她一样，也是特意请来给韦斯顿先生做参谋的。紧跟着又来了一辆马车，是韦斯顿先生的亲戚，也受到同样热诚的恳求，早早地来执行同样的使命。看样子，也许马上会有半数客人赶来查看准备工作。
爱玛意识到，韦斯顿先生并非只相信她一个人的鉴赏力，觉得作为一个有这么多好友和知己的人的好友和知己，并不是最光荣的事。她喜欢他的坦率，但他若是略微少坦率一点，品格就会更高尚一些。普遍与人为善，而不是普遍与人为友，他应该是这样一个人。她就喜欢这样的人。
大家走走看看，还要夸奖一番。后来没事可做了，就在壁炉跟前围成半个圆圈，以各自的口吻说，尽管已是五月了，晚上生个火还是很舒适的，直说到扯起别的话题为止。
爱玛发现，没有请来更多的私人顾问，这并不怪韦斯顿先生。那些人曾在贝茨太太家门口停下车，请贝茨小姐和费尔法克斯小姐坐他们的马车走，可是她们已经说好由埃尔顿夫妇来接。
弗兰克就站在爱玛旁边，但是不沉稳。他有点神情不安，表明心里不自在。他一边东张西望，朝门口走去，一边留心听有没有马车的声音。他不是心急地等待舞会开始，就是害怕老待在她身边。
他们说起了埃尔顿太太。“我想她该快到了，”他说。“我很想见见埃尔顿太太，我常听人说起她。我想她不一会儿就会到的。”
外面传来了马车声。他赶忙往外跑，随即又转回身，说道：
“我忘了，我还不认识她呢。我从没见过埃尔顿夫妇，用不着我去迎接。”
埃尔顿夫妇出现了，笑容满面，礼仪周全。
“贝茨小姐和费尔法克斯小姐呢？”韦斯顿先生说着向四下望了望。“我们还以为你们会把她们带来呢。”
这不是什么大不了的错误，马上又打发马车去接她们了。爱玛很想知道弗兰克对埃尔顿太太会有什么样的初次印象，对她那精美考究的服装、那笑容可掬的模样有何反应。介绍过后，弗兰克比较注意她，因而很快就有了自己的看法。
不一会工夫，马车就回来了。有人说在下雨。“我要叫他们备几把伞，爸爸，”弗兰克对父亲说，“可不能把贝茨小姐忘了。”说罢转身就走。韦斯顿先生跟在后面，不想被埃尔顿太太拉住了，她要跟他讲讲她对他儿子的看法，让他高兴高兴。她伶牙俐齿地讲得很快，那年轻人虽说动作不慢，还能听到她说的话。
“真是个好帅的小伙子呀，韦斯顿先生。你知道，我曾坦率地告诉过你，我会有自己的看法的。现在我可以高兴地告诉你，我太喜欢他了。你相信我好啦，我从不恭维人。我认为他是个非常英俊的小伙子，言谈举止也是我所欣赏的那一种——真有绅士风度，毫不自大，也不自负。你要知道，我很讨厌自负的年轻人——对他们厌恶极了。枫园容不了这种人。萨克林先生和我对他们一向没有耐心。我们有时候说话可尖刻啦！塞丽娜有些过于温和了，比我们能容忍多了。”
埃尔顿太太夸弗兰克的时候，韦斯顿先生专心致志地听着。可是等她一谈到枫园，他就想起有些女宾刚到，得去迎接一下，便笑嘻嘻地匆匆走开了。
埃尔顿太太转向韦斯顿太太。“我看一定是我们的马车把贝茨小姐和简接来了。我们的马车夫、我们的马速度快极啦！我相信我们的车子比谁家的都快。打发车子去接朋友，真是件乐事呀！我知道你好心提出要去接她们，可是下一次就完全没有必要了。你放心好啦，我会随时关照她们的。”
贝茨小姐和费尔法克斯小姐由两位男士陪同，走进屋来。埃尔顿太太似乎觉得自己跟韦斯顿太太一样，也有责任迎接她们俩。她的种种手势和动作，像爱玛这样的旁观者一看就明白，可是她说的话，以及别人说的话，却立即淹没在贝茨小姐的滔滔不绝之中。贝茨小姐进来时就在说话，直至在炉前的半圆中坐定好一阵还没说完。开门的时候，只听她说：
“你们真是太好了！根本没有雨。没什么大不了的。我自己倒不在乎。鞋子厚得很。简说——哇！”她一进门就嚷道。“哇！真是灯火辉煌啊！太好啦！我敢说，设计得好棒。应有尽有，真想不到。灯光这么亮。简，简，你看——你以前看见过吗？哦！韦斯顿先生，你一定是搞到了阿拉丁的神灯（译注：阿拉丁是阿拉伯民间故事集《一千零一夜》中的人物，他想要什么，他的神灯就能给什么）。斯托克斯太太都要认不出自己的房间了。我进来的时候看见她了，她就站在门口。‘哦！斯托克斯太太，’我说——可我没工夫再说下去了。”这时，韦斯顿太太过来问候她。“很好，谢谢你，太太。我想你身体挺好吧。我听了很高兴。我还担心你会头痛呢！经常看见你路过，知道你一定有不少麻烦事。听说你身体挺好，我真的很高兴。啊！亲爱的埃尔顿太太，谢谢你的马车！来得正是时候，简和我正准备走呢。一刻也没让马等候。好舒适的马车呀。哦！我敢说，韦斯顿太太，我们得为此感谢你。埃尔顿太太十分亲切地给简写了封信，不然我们就坐你的车了。一天里两次有人提出用车送我们呀！从没见过这么好的邻居。我跟我妈妈说：‘说实在话，妈妈——’谢谢，我妈妈身体非常好，上伍德豪斯先生家去了。我让她带上了披巾——晚上可不暖和呀——她那条新的大披巾——是迪克逊太太结婚时送的礼物。她太好了，还想到了我妈妈！你知道，是在韦默斯买的——迪克逊先生挑选的。简说还有另外三条，他们犹豫了一阵。坎贝尔上校喜欢橄榄色的。亲爱的简，你肯定你的鞋子没湿吗？只下了一两滴雨，可我还是担心。弗兰克•邱吉尔先生真是太——还找了块席子让你踩着走——他太客气了，我一辈子也忘不了。哦！弗兰克•邱吉尔先生，我要告诉你，我妈妈的眼镜后来再也没出过毛病，那个铆钉再也没脱落过。我妈妈时常夸你脾气好，对吧，简？我们不是时常谈起弗兰克•邱吉尔先生吗？啊！伍德豪斯小姐来了。亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，你好。我很好，谢谢，很好。这是相聚在仙境里呀！多大的变化啊！我知道，不能恭维，”一边得意洋洋地瞅着爱玛，“那样是很鲁莽的——不过，说实在的，伍德豪斯小姐，你看上去真——你看简的头发怎么样？你最有眼力。全是她自己梳的。她梳得多好啊！我想伦敦的理发师也梳不了这么好。啊！我敢说是休斯大夫——还有休斯太太。我要去跟休斯大夫夫妇聊一聊。你好。你好。我很好，谢谢。好快活呀，是吧？亲爱的理查德先生呢？哦！在那儿。别打扰他。跟年轻小姐们聊天要好得多。你好吗，理查德先生？那天我看见你骑着马打城里走过——我敢说，这是奥特维太太！还有善良的奥特维先生，奥特维小姐，卡罗琳小姐。这么多朋友！还有乔治先生和阿瑟先生！你们好。各位都好。我很好，非常感谢。从没这样好过。我是不是听见又来了一辆马车？能是谁呢？可能是尊贵的科尔一家吧。说真的，跟这样的朋友在一块儿，多有意思啊！多旺的火啊！我快热死了。不，谢谢，我不喝咖啡——从不喝咖啡。可以给我来杯茶，先生，过一会儿吧，不着急——哦！送来了。一切都这么棒！”
弗兰克-邱吉尔回到爱玛身边。贝茨小姐一静下来，爱玛就不由自主地听到了埃尔顿太太和费尔法克斯小姐之间的谈话，因为她们就站在她身后不远的地方。弗兰克在沉思，是否也在听她俩说话，她就说不准了。埃尔顿太太先是对简的衣服和容貌大加恭维，简也悄然得体地接受了他的恭维。随后，埃尔顿太太显然要简也恭维恭维她——便这样说道：“你看我的长裙怎么样？你觉得上面的花饰怎么样？赖特给我梳的头好吗？”还问了许多其他的有关问题，简都耐心而客气地作了回答。埃尔顿太太接着又说：
“在一般情况下，谁也不会比我更不讲究衣着了——但是在这样一个场合，人人都拿眼睛盯着我，为了韦斯顿夫妇的体面——我毫不怀疑，他们主要是为了我才举行这个舞会的——我不想显得比别人寒酸。在这屋里，除了我的以外，就见不到还有什么珍珠。听说弗兰克•邱吉尔舞艺高超。我们要瞧瞧我们的风格是否协调。弗兰克•邱吉尔真是个好帅的小伙子。我好喜欢他。”
就在这当儿，弗兰克兴致勃勃地讲话了，爱玛不由得猜想他听到了人家赞美他，不想再听下去。两位女士的说话声给盖住了一会，后来弗兰克停住了，才又听见埃尔顿太太的说话声。当时，埃尔顿先生刚来到两位女士身边，他太太嚷道：
“哦！我们躲在这儿，终于让你找到了，是吧？我刚才还对简说，我想你一定迫不及待地找我们呢。”
“简！”弗兰克-邱吉尔重复了一声，脸上露出惊异不快的神情。“这样称呼也太随便了——不过，我想费尔法克斯小姐并不介意吧。”
“你喜欢埃尔顿太太吗？”爱玛小声问道。
“一点也不喜欢。”
“你真忘恩负义。”
“忘恩负义！你这是什么意思？”接着，皱着的眉头舒展开了，脸上露出了笑容。“别，别告诉我——我不想知道你是什么意思。我父亲在哪儿？我们什么时候开始跳舞？”
爱玛简直琢磨不透他。他的心绪似乎很古怪。他走开去找他父亲，可是不一会工夫，他又跟韦斯顿夫妇一起回来了。原来，他碰到他们俩时，他们遇到了一个小小的难题，必须跟爱玛说说。韦斯顿太太刚刚想到，这场舞会应该请埃尔顿太太开头，她自己也盼望这样。可是这样又违背了他们的心意，他们本想给爱玛这个殊荣的。爱玛听到这令人啼笑皆非的事情时，表现得很坚忍。
“我们叫谁给她当舞伴好呢？”韦斯顿先生说。“她会觉得弗兰克应该请她跳舞。”
弗兰克赶忙转向爱玛，要她履行以前的诺言。他声称他已有约在先，他父亲露出一副称心如意的神情——这时候，韦斯顿太太似乎就要这位父亲亲自跟埃尔顿太太跳舞，于是他们两个便帮着劝说，那做父亲的很快就被说服了。韦斯顿先生与埃尔顿太太领头，弗兰克•邱吉尔先生与伍德豪斯小姐跟在后面。爱玛虽然一直认为这次舞会是特地为她举行的，但现在不得不屈居埃尔顿太太之后。这样一来，她几乎想要结婚了。
这一次，埃尔顿太太无疑占了上风，虚荣心得到了尽情的满足。虽说她原想先跟弗兰克•邱吉尔跳，但是换了个舞伴并无什么损失。韦斯顿先生也许比他儿子强。爱玛尽管受了点小小的挫折，但是看到跳舞的人排成长得可观的舞队，而且觉得可以非同寻常地快活几个小时，不禁十分高兴，喜笑颜开。而最使她感觉不安的是，奈特利先生没有跳舞。他就站在旁观者当中；其实，他不应该待在那儿，而应该跳舞——不该去跟那些做丈夫的、做父亲的和打惠斯特牌的人混在一起，尽管那几个人在打牌以前还装出对跳舞很感兴趣的样子。奈特利先生看上去有多年轻啊！他待在那伙人中间，也许比待在任何别的地方都显得更出众。他高高的个子，长得又结实又挺拔，待在那些身宽体胖、弯腰曲背的上了年纪的人中间，爱玛觉得准能为人人所瞩目。在那一长列年轻人中，除了她自己的舞伴以外，谁也没法跟他比。他往前走了几步，可这几步就足以表明，只要他肯尽心跳舞的话，跳起来一定很有绅士风度，而且显现出与生俱来的优雅。爱玛每次触到他的目光，总能引得他嫣然一笑。不过，总的说来，他的神情比较严肃。爱玛希望他能对舞厅喜欢一点，也能对弗兰克•邱吉尔喜欢一点。他似乎常常在注视她。她不能自鸣得意地认为他在琢磨她的跳舞，不过他若是在责怪她的行为，她也不害怕。她和她的舞伴之间没有任何轻佻的举动。他们俩不像是情人，而像是快活、融洽的朋友。弗兰克•邱吉尔不像以前那样思恋她，这是毋庸置疑的。
舞会欢快地进行着。韦斯顿太太费尽心机，不断张罗，终于没有白费，看来人人都很快活。本来舞会不结束难得会有人说好的，但这次从一开始，大家就一再夸奖这是一场令人愉快的舞会。跟平常的舞会比起来，这次舞会也没出现更多重要的、值得记载的事情。不过，有一件事爱玛比较看重。宴会前的最后两曲舞开始了，哈丽特却没有舞伴，年轻小姐中只有她一人干坐着。迄今为止，跳舞的人一直是男女人数相等，要找到一个闲着的人那才怪呢！但是，一看见埃尔顿先生在悠闲地走来走去，爱玛也就不那么见怪了。只要能避免，他是不会邀请哈丽特跳舞的。爱玛知道他不会——她料想他随时都会溜进牌室里。
然而他并不想溜，却来到看热闹人多的地方，跟这个说说话，在那个面前走走，仿佛要显显他的自由自在，而且决心自由自在下去。他有时候难免走到史密斯小姐跟前，或者跟她身边的人聊上几句。爱玛都看见了。她还没有跳舞，正从舞队的末尾往前走，因此有空四下张望，只把头稍微一转，就能把一切全都看在眼里。她走到舞队当中的地方，那伙人恰好都在她后面，她也就不再去张望了。不过埃尔顿先生离她很近，他和韦斯顿太太之间的谈话，她一字一句都听得清清楚楚。她还发现，就在她前面的埃尔顿太太这时不仅也在听，而且还在使眼色鼓励丈夫。心地善良、和蔼可亲的韦斯顿太太已离开座位，走到埃尔顿先生跟前，说：“埃尔顿先生，你不跳舞吗？”埃尔顿先生赶忙回答说：“韦斯顿太太，如果你肯跟我跳，我很乐意奉陪。”
“我！哦！不——我给你找一个比我好的舞伴。我可不会跳。”
“如果吉尔伯特太太想跳的话，”埃尔顿先生说，“我一定非常乐意——虽说我开始感觉自己是个结过婚的老家伙了，跳舞的日子已经一去不复返了，可是不管什么时候，能跟吉尔伯特太太这样的老朋友跳舞，我会感到不胜荣幸的。”
“吉尔伯特太太不想跳舞，倒是有一位年轻小姐没有舞伴，我很愿意看着她跳舞——就是史密斯小姐。”
“史密斯小姐！哦！我没注意。你真是太好了——我要不是个结过婚的老家伙——不过，我跳舞的日子已经一去不复返了，韦斯顿太太。请原谅我。换了别的事，我都会欣然从命——可我跳舞的日子一去不复返了。”
韦斯顿太太没再说什么。爱玛可以想象，她回到自己座位上的时候，一定感到十分惊异，没有脸面。这就是埃尔顿先生啊！那个和蔼可亲、温文尔雅的埃尔顿先生。她又朝四下望了望，只见埃尔顿先生走到奈特利先生跟前，准备跟他好好谈一谈，一边又喜滋滋地跟他太太对笑着。
爱玛不想再看下去了。她心里热辣辣的，害怕自己的脸也发起烧来。
过了不久，她见到了一个令人高兴的情景：奈特利先生领着哈丽特朝舞池走去！在这当儿，她从来没有这么惊奇过，也很少这么高兴过。她满怀喜悦和感激之情，既为了哈丽特，也为了她自己，真想向奈特利先生表示感谢。虽然离得太远，没法说话，可是一触到他的目光时，她的神情充分表达了她的心意。
结果正如她所料，奈特利先生的舞跳得极其出色。要不是刚才出现了那么糟糕的情况，要不是哈丽特那喜笑颜开的样子表明她极其开心，深感荣幸，那她还真会像是很幸运呢。她对此并不是毫无反应的，她跳得比往常更起劲，快步旋到了舞池中间，而且一直笑容满面。
埃尔顿先生又躲进牌室去了，爱玛觉得他的样子很可笑。在爱玛看来，他虽然越来越像他太太，但他不像他太太那么冷酷无情。他那位太太对她的舞伴大声说出了自己的心情：
“奈特利对可怜的小史密斯怜悯起来了！我敢说，真厚道啊。”
宣布进晚餐了。大家开始动作了。从这时起，你能听到贝茨小姐又滔滔不绝地絮叨起来了，直至她在餐桌前坐下，拿起汤匙为止。
“简，简，我亲爱的简，你在哪儿呀？这是你的披肩。韦斯顿太太要你披上披肩。她说走廊里恐怕有风，尽管采取了种种措施——有一扇门给钉上了——还用了不少席子——亲爱的简，你真得披上披肩。邱吉尔先生，哦！你真是太好了！你给她披上了！多让人高兴啊！舞也跳得棒极了！是呀，亲爱的，我是跑回家去了，我说过的，把外婆送上床，再跑回来，谁也没发现。就像我告诉你的，我没说一声就走了。外婆挺好，一晚上跟伍德豪斯先生过得好快活，说了好多话，还下了十五子棋。她走之前楼下准备了茶点、饼干和烤苹果，还有酒。她有几次掷骰子运气好极了。她还问了好多你的情况：玩得高兴不高兴，都有哪些舞伴。‘哦！’我说，‘我不会抢在简之前告诉你的。我走的时候她在跟乔治•奥特维先生跳舞。明天，她一定愿意一五一十地告诉你的。她的第一个舞伴是埃尔顿先生，我不知道谁会请她跳下一轮，也许是威廉•考克斯先生吧。’亲爱的先生，你太好了。有谁你不肯的呀？我还不是走不动。先生，你太好了。真是一手扶着简，一手扶着我。等一等，等一等，我们退后一点，让埃尔顿太太先走。亲爱的埃尔顿太太，她看上去多高雅呀！多美的花边呀！现在，我们都跟在她后面。真是今晚的皇后啊！注意，到走廊了。有两级台阶，简，当心这两级台阶。哦！不，只有一级。啊，我听说是两级。多么奇怪呀！我还以为是两级，原来只有一级。我从没见过这么舒适、这么气派的——到处是蜡烛。我刚才跟你讲起你外婆，简。有一件消失不是很如意。你知道，烤苹果和饼干其实是很好的，但是先端上来的是一盘鲜美的杂碎炖芦笋，好心的伍德豪斯先生认为芦笋没煮烂，叫人原样不动地端了回去。外婆最爱吃这杂碎炖芦笋——因此她感到很失望。不过我们都说定了，不对任何人提起这件事，怕传到亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐的耳朵里，让她过意不去！嗬，真是灯火辉煌啊！我都惊呆了！真想象不到啊！这么讲究、这么豪华！我从没见过这样的场面——喂，我们坐哪儿呢？我们坐哪儿呢？坐哪儿都行，只要简吹不到风。我坐哪儿没关系。哦！你说坐这边吗？嗯，我敢肯定，邱吉尔先生——只是看来太好了——不过随你便。在这屋里，有你指挥错不了。亲爱的简，这么多的菜，我们怎么向外婆说得出一半呀？还有汤！天哪！我不该这么早就吃饭，可是闻起来香极了，我忍不住要吃了。”
直到吃完饭，爱玛才有机会跟奈特利先生说上话。不过，等大家又回到舞厅时，爱玛使了个很有魅力的眼色，请他到她跟前，好向他道谢。他猛烈地谴责了埃尔顿先生的行为，粗暴得简直不可饶恕。埃尔顿太太的神态也受到了应有的批评。
“他们不仅仅是想伤害哈丽特，”奈特利先生说。“爱玛，他们干吗要跟你作对呢？”
他以敏锐的目光，笑吟吟地看着爱玛。见爱玛没有回答，便接着说道：“我想，不管埃尔顿先生怎么样，她埃尔顿太太不该生你的气呀。人家有个猜疑，你当然是什么也不说啦。不过说实话吧，爱玛，你确实曾经想要他娶哈丽特。”
“是的，”爱玛答道，“因此他们不肯原谅我。”
奈特利先生摇摇头，但又露出体谅的微笑，只说道：
“我不责怪你，让你自己去琢磨吧。”
“你能放心让我自己去琢磨这些爱奉承人的人吗？我生性自负，难道会承认自己做错了吗？”
“不是你的自负生性，而是你的认真精神。如果你的前一种生性把你引入歧途，那你的后一种精神就会为你指明方向。”
“我承认我把埃尔顿先生完全看错了。他有点心胸狭小，你发现了，我却没有。我还一心以为他爱上了哈丽特。那都是一连串的荒唐错误造成的！”
“你既然这样坦诚地承认了错误，我倒要说一句公道话：你给他选的人比他自己选的强。哈丽特•史密斯有一些一流的品质，那是埃尔顿太太完全没有的。一个朴实无华、天真单纯的姑娘——任何一个有头脑、有品位的男人都宁可要她，也不要埃尔顿太太那样的女人。我发现哈丽特比我料想的要健谈。”
爱玛高兴极了。这时韦斯顿先生嚷嚷着催大家再跳舞，打断了他们的谈话。
“来，伍德豪斯小姐，奥特维小姐，费尔法克斯小姐，你们都在干什么呀？来，爱玛，给你的伙伴带个头。个个都懒洋洋的！个个都像睡着了似的！”
“什么时候要我跳，”爱玛说，“我都乐意从命。”
“你准备跟谁跳？”奈特利先生问。
爱玛迟疑了一下，随后答道：“你要是邀我的话，就跟你跳。”
“是吗？”奈特利先生说罢，伸出了手。
“当然啦。你已经证明你能跳舞，再说你也知道我们并不是亲兄妹，在一起跳舞没什么不合适的。”
“兄妹！当然不是。”
Part 3 Chapter 3
This little explanation with Mr. Knightley gave Emma considerable pleasure. It was one of the agreeable recollections of the ball, which she walked about the lawn the next morning to enjoy. - She was extremely glad that they had come to so good an understanding respecting the Eltons, and that their opinions of both husband and wife were so much alike; and his praise of Harriet, his concession in her favour, was peculiarly gratifying. The impertinence of the Eltons, which for a few minutes had threatened to ruin the rest of her evening, had been the occasion of some of its highest satisfactions; and she looked forward to another happy result - the cure of Harriet's infatuation. - From Harriet's manner of speaking of the circumstance before they quitted the ballroom, she had strong hopes. It seemed as if her eyes were suddenly opened, and she were enabled to see that Mr. Elton was not the superior creature she had believed him. The fever was over, and Emma could harbour little fear of the pulse being quickened again by injurious courtesy. She depended on the evil feelings of the Eltons for supplying all the discipline of pointed neglect that could be farther requisite. - Harriet rational, Frank Churchill not too much in love, and Mr. Knightley not wanting to quarrel with her, how very happy a summer must be before her!

She was not to see Frank Churchill this morning. He had told her that he could not allow himself the pleasure of stopping at Hartfield, as he was to be at home by the middle of the day. She did not regret it.

Having arranged all these matters, looked them through, and put them all to rights, she was just turning to the house with spirits freshened up for the demands of the two little boys, as well as of their grandpapa, when the great iron sweep-gate opened, and two persons entered whom she had never less expected to see together - Frank Churchill, with Harriet leaning on his arm - actually Harriet! - A moment sufficed to convince her that something extraordinary had happened. Harriet looked white and frightened, and he was trying to cheer her. - The iron gates and the front-door were not twenty yards asunder; - they were all three soon in the hall, and Harriet immediately sinking into a chair fainted away.

A young lady who faints, must be recovered; questions must be answered, and surprizes be explained. Such events are very interesting, but the suspense of them cannot last long. A few minutes made Emma acquainted with the whole.

Miss Smith, and Miss Bickerton, another parlour boarder at Mrs. Goddard's, who had been also at the ball, had walked out together, and taken a road, the Richmond road, which, though apparently public enough for safety, had led them into alarm. - About half a mile beyond Highbury, making a sudden turn, and deeply shaded by elms on each side, it became for a considerable stretch very retired; and when the young ladies had advanced some way into it, they had suddenly perceived at a small distance before them, on a broader patch of greensward by the side, a party of gipsies. A child on the watch, came towards them to beg; and Miss Bickerton, excessively frightened, gave a great scream, and calling on Harriet to follow her, ran up a steep bank, cleared a slight hedge at the top, and made the best of her way by a short cut back to Highbury. But poor Harriet could not follow. She had suffered very much from cramp after dancing, and her first attempt to mount the bank brought on such a return of it as made her absolutely powerless - and in this state, and exceedingly terrified, she had been obliged to remain.

How the trampers might have behaved, had the young ladies been more courageous, must be doubtful; but such an invitation for attack could not be resisted; and Harriet was soon assailed by half a dozen children, headed by a stout woman and a great boy, all clamorous, and impertinent in look, though not absolutely in word. - More and more frightened, she immediately promised them money, and taking out her purse, gave them a shilling, and begged them not to want more, or to use her ill. - She was then able to walk, though but slowly, and was moving away - but her terror and her purse were too tempting, and she was followed, or rather surrounded, by the whole gang, demanding more.

In this state Frank Churchill had found her, she trembling and conditioning, they loud and insolent. By a most fortunate chance his leaving Highbury had been delayed so as to bring him to her assistance at this critical moment. The pleasantness of the morning had induced him to walk forward, and leave his horses to meet him by another road, a mile or two beyond Highbury - and happening to have borrowed a pair of scissors the night before of Miss Bates, and to have forgotten to restore them, he had been obliged to stop at her door, and go in for a few minutes: he was therefore later than he had intended; and being on foot, was unseen by the whole party till almost close to them. The terror which the woman and boy had been creating in Harriet was then their own portion. He had left them completely frightened; and Harriet eagerly clinging to him, and hardly able to speak, had just strength enough to reach Hartfield, before her spirits were quite overcome. It was his idea to bring her to Hartfield: he had thought of no other place.

This was the amount of the whole story, - of his communication and of Harriet's as soon as she had recovered her senses and speech. - He dared not stay longer than to see her well; these several delays left him not another minute to lose; and Emma engaging to give assurance of her safety to Mrs. Goddard, and notice of there being such a set of people in the neighbourhood to Mr. Knightley, he set off, with all the grateful blessings that she could utter for her friend and herself.

Such an adventure as this, - a fine young man and a lovely young woman thrown together in such a way, could hardly fail of suggesting certain ideas to the coldest heart and the steadiest brain. So Emma thought, at least. Could a linguist, could a grammarian, could even a mathematician have seen what she did, have witnessed their appearance together, and heard their history of it, without feeling that circumstances had been at work to make them peculiarly interesting to each other? - How much more must an imaginist, like herself, be on fire with speculation and foresight! - especially with such a groundwork of anticipation as her mind had already made.

It was a very extraordinary thing! Nothing of the sort had ever occurred before to any young ladies in the place, within her memory; no rencontre, no alarm of the kind; - and now it had happened to the very person, and at the very hour, when the other very person was chancing to pass by to rescue her! - It certainly was very extraordinary! - And knowing, as she did, the favourable state of mind of each at this period, it struck her the more. He was wishing to get the better of his attachment to herself, she just recovering from her mania for Mr. Elton. It seemed as if every thing united to promise the most interesting consequences. It was not possible that the occurrence should not be strongly recommending each to the other.

In the few minutes' conversation which she had yet had with him, while Harriet had been partially insensible, he had spoken of her terror, her naivete, her fervour as she seized and clung to his arm, with a sensibility amused and delighted; and just at last, after Harriet's own account had been given, he had expressed his indignation at the abominable folly of Miss Bickerton in the warmest terms. Every thing was to take its natural course, however, neither impelled nor assisted. She would not stir a step, nor drop a hint. No, she had had enough of interference. There could be no harm in a scheme, a mere passive scheme. It was no more than a wish. Beyond it she would on no account proceed.

Emma's first resolution was to keep her father from the knowledge of what had passed, - aware of the anxiety and alarm it would occasion: but she soon felt that concealment must be impossible. Within half an hour it was known all over Highbury. It was the very event to engage those who talk most, the young and the low; and all the youth and servants in the place were soon in the happiness of frightful news. The last night's ball seemed lost in the gipsies. Poor Mr. Woodhouse trembled as he sat, and, as Emma had foreseen, would scarcely be satisfied without their promising never to go beyond the shrubbery again. It was some comfort to him that many inquiries after himself and Miss Woodhouse (for his neighbours knew that he loved to be inquired after), as well as Miss Smith, were coming in during the rest of the day; and he had the pleasure of returning for answer, that they were all very indifferent - which, though not exactly true, for she was perfectly well, and Harriet not much otherwise, Emma would not interfere with. She had an unhappy state of health in general for the child of such a man, for she hardly knew what indisposition was; and if he did not invent illnesses for her, she could make no figure in a message.

The gipsies did not wait for the operations of justice; they took themselves off in a hurry. The young ladies of Highbury might have walked again in safety before their panic began, and the whole history dwindled soon into a matter of little importance but to Emma and her nephews: - in her imagination it maintained its ground, and Henry and John were still asking every day for the story of Harriet and the gipsies, and still tenaciously setting her right if she varied in the slightest particular from the original recital.
 
跟奈特利先生作过这番简短的交谈之后，爱玛感到非常快活。这是这次舞会留下的美好回忆之一，第二天早上她在草坪上散步时还在尽情地回味。她感到十分高兴，他们在埃尔顿夫妇的问题上完全达成了谅解，对那夫妇俩的看法非常相似，而奈特利先生对哈丽特的称赞，对她的认可，尤其使她感到满意。埃尔顿夫妇的傲慢无礼，昨晚有一阵差一点扫尽她的兴致，后来却导致了令人极其满意的结果。她还期待着另一个美好的结果——治好哈丽特的一片痴情。从离开舞厅前哈丽特说起那件事的神态来看，希望还是很大的。她仿佛突然睁开了眼睛，看清了埃尔顿先生并不是她料想的那种杰出人物。狂热已经过去了，爱玛不必担心再有什么有害的殷勤，惹得她加速脉搏的跳动。她相信埃尔顿夫妇出于恶意，必定还会故意怠慢哈丽特，而哈丽特可能还需要这样的刺激。哈丽特头脑清醒了，弗兰克•邱吉尔没有深深地爱上她，奈特利先生又不想跟她争吵，爱玛觉得今年可以过上一个多么快活的夏天啊！
今天早上她见不到弗兰克•邱吉尔。他告诉过她，他中午要赶回家，因而不能在哈特菲尔德停留。爱玛对此并不感到遗憾。
爱玛把这些事都清理了一遍，考虑了一番，妥善解决之后，便兴高采烈地回到屋里，去照看两个小外甥和他们的外祖父。恰在这时，大铁门打开了，走进来两个人，她怎么也想不到会看见他们两个在一起——弗兰克•邱吉尔扶着哈丽特——确实是哈丽特！爱玛一看就知道，准是出了什么事。哈丽特脸色苍白，神情惊慌，弗兰克在安慰她。铁门离前门不到二十码。不一会工夫，他们三人就进到门厅里，哈丽特立刻倒在一张椅子上，晕了过去。
年轻小姐晕过去，总得救醒过来。事情总得问一问，受惊的缘由总得说个明白。这种事很令人好奇，可是谜底也不会迟迟解不开。过了不久，爱玛就知道了事情的全部经过。
史密斯小姐和戈达德太太学校里另一个也参加了舞会的寄宿生比克顿小姐一道出去散步，沿着去里士满的路往前走。这条路来往的人多，看上去挺安全，可是却让她们受了惊。在海伯里过去大约半英里的地方，路突然转了个弯，两边都是榆树，浓阴遍地，有一大段比较僻静。两位小姐沿这段路走了一阵，突然发现前面不远的地方，就在路边的一大片草地上，有一群吉普赛人。一个望风的男孩走过来向她们讨钱。比克顿小姐吓坏了，发出一声尖叫，一边呼喊哈丽特跟她一起跑，一边冲上一个陡坡，跳过坡顶的一道小树篱，拼命地奔跑，抄一条近路回到了海伯里。但是，可怜的哈丽特却跟不上她。她跳舞后抽过筋，刚才第一次往坡上奔时，腿又抽筋了，一点也跑不动了——在这种状况下，加上惊恐万分，她只得待在原地不动。
假如两位小姐再勇敢一些，那些游民会如何对待她们，那是很难预料的。但是，眼见这样一个任人攻击的小姐，他们自然不会错过机会。哈丽特马上遭到了五六个孩子的围攻，为首的是一个壮女人和一个大孩子，一伙人全都吵吵嚷嚷，虽然嘴里没有恶言恶语，脸上却是一副凶相。哈丽特越来越害怕，马上答应给他们钱。她拿出钱包，给了他们一个先令，恳求他们别再要了，也别欺负她。这时她能走路了，尽管走得很慢，还是要走开——可是她的惊恐和钱包有着极大的诱惑力，那伙人全都跟着她，或者不如说围着她，还要跟她要钱。
弗兰克•邱吉尔就是在这般景况下遇见她的：她在哆哆嗦嗦地跟他们讲条件，他们却大喊大叫，蛮横无理。幸亏他在海伯里给耽搁了一下，才赶上在这紧急关头来解救她。那天早上天气宜人，他不由得想步行，让马在海伯里过去一两英里的另一条路上等他——凑巧头一天晚上他向贝茨小姐借了一把剪刀，忘了还给她，只得送到她家，进去坐了一会，因此比原来打算的迟了一点。由于是步行去的，他都快走到跟前了，那伙人才发现他。原先是那女人和男孩吓得哈丽特害怕，现在却轮到他们自己害怕了。弗兰克把他们吓得胆战心惊，哈丽特紧紧地抓住他，简直连话都说不出来，硬撑着往回走，一到哈特菲尔德精神就垮了。是弗兰克想把她送到哈特菲尔德的，他没想到别的地方。
这就是事情的来龙去脉，有的是弗兰克讲的，有的是哈丽特清醒后讲的。弗兰克见她神志恢复正常，就不敢再耽搁了。经过这几番耽搁，他连一分钟也不能再延误了。爱玛说她一定告诉戈达德太太哈丽特平安无事，通知奈特利先生附近有一群吉普赛人，随即又为朋友和自己向弗兰克表示感谢和祝福，弗兰克便带着这感谢和祝福走了。
这真是一场奇遇——一个漂亮的小伙子和一个可爱的姑娘就这样相遇了，即使最冷漠的心灵和最冷静的头脑，也不会不产生一些想法。至少爱玛是这么想的。假如一位语言学家、一位语法家、甚至一位数学家看见了她所看到的情景，目睹了他们俩一起出现，听见了他们述说事情的经过，难道不觉得机遇在促使他们彼此间产生特别的好感吗？一个像她那样富于幻想的人，该会怎样想入非非、猜测不已啊！何况她的脑子里早已动过这样的念头。
这真是件极不寻常的事！在爱玛的记忆中，当地的年轻小姐从没遇到过类似的事，没有这样的机遇，也没有这样的惊吓。现在，偏偏有这样一个人，在这样一个时刻，遇到这样一件事，而另一个人又恰巧打那地方路过，把她救了出来！确实是极不寻常啊！爱玛知道两人这时处于有利的心理状态，因而更觉得情况如此。弗兰克希望能克制住他对爱玛的爱，而哈丽特则在渐渐打消对埃尔顿先生的一片痴情。看来好像一切都凑到一起了，要促成一桩最美满的好事。这件事不可能不使他们两心相悦。
哈丽特处于半昏迷状态时，爱玛跟弗兰克交谈了几分钟。弗兰克兴致勃勃地谈到哈丽特紧紧抓住他的胳臂，脸上流露出又惊慌、又天真、又热切的神情。后来哈丽特自己讲述了事情的经过以后，他又对比克顿小姐可恶的愚蠢表示愤慨，言词极其激烈。然而，一切只能听其自然，既不用推波，也不必助澜。爱玛不会做出什么举动，也不会透露一点口风。不，她已经尝够了多管闲事的苦头。搞一个计划，一个消极的计划，总不会有什么坏处吧。那只不过是个心愿而已，她决不会越雷池一步。
爱玛起初决定不让父亲获悉这件事，她知道那会引起他的惊恐不安。但她很快又意识到，要瞒是瞒不住的。不到半小时工夫，这事就传遍了海伯里。那些多嘴多舌的人，特别是年轻人和下层人，对这种事最津津乐道。转眼间，当地的年轻人和仆人全都沉浸在这可怕消息带来的欢乐之中。昨晚的舞会似乎给抛到了脑后，取而代之的是吉普赛人。可怜的伍德豪斯先生坐在那里直打哆嗦，而且正如爱玛所预料的，非要她们答应以后决不走过矮树丛，他才方肯罢休。这一天余下的时间里，许多人都来问候史密斯小姐，也来问候他和伍德豪斯小姐（邻居们知道，他就喜欢别人问候），他觉得很是欣慰。他有幸回答说，他们的身体状况都很差——这话虽说并非事实，因为她爱玛身体挺好，哈丽特也不差，但是爱玛并不想插嘴。作为这样一个人的孩子，她的身体状况总是不会好的，尽管她简直没生过什么病。加入做父亲的不给她想出点病来．她也就不会惹人注目了。
吉普赛人并没等待法律的制裁，二十匆匆逃跑了。海伯里的年轻小姐们几乎还没开始惊慌，就又可以平平安安地出去散步了。整个事情很快就被人们遗忘了。只有爱玛和她的小外甥没有忘。这件事还依然盘踞在爱玛的脑海里，亨利和约翰还是每天要她讲哈丽特和吉普赛人的故事，要是她在哪个细枝末节上讲得跟第一次讲的有一丁点出入，他们就会毫不含糊地纠正她。
Part 3 Chapter 4
A very few days had passed after this adventure, when Harriet came one morning to Emma with a small parcel in her hand, and after sitting down and hesitating, thus began:

`Miss Woodhouse - if you are at leisure - I have something that I should like to tell you - a sort of confession to make - and then, you know, it will be over.'

Emma was a good deal surprized; but begged her to speak. There was a seriousness in Harriet's manner which prepared her, quite as much as her words, for something more than ordinary.

`It is my duty, and I am sure it is my wish,' she continued, `to have no reserves with you on this subject. As I am happily quite an altered creature in one respect, it is very fit that you should have the satisfaction of knowing it. I do not want to say more than is necessary - I am too much ashamed of having given way as I have done, and I dare say you understand me.'

`Yes,' said Emma, `I hope I do.'

`How I could so long a time be fancying myself! . . .' cried Harriet, warmly. `It seems like madness! I can see nothing at all extraordinary in him now. - I do not care whether I meet him or not - except that of the two I had rather not see him - and indeed I would go any distance round to avoid him - but I do not envy his wife in the least; I neither admire her nor envy her, as I have done: she is very charming, I dare say, and all that, but I think her very ill-tempered and disagreeable - I shall never forget her look the other night! - However, I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, I wish her no evil. - No, let them be ever so happy together, it will not give me another moment's pang: and to convince you that I have been speaking truth, I am now going to destroy - what I ought to have destroyed long ago - what I ought never to have kept - I know that very well (blushing as she spoke). - However, now I will destroy it all - and it is my particular wish to do it in your presence, that you may see how rational I am grown. Cannot you guess what this parcel holds?' said she, with a conscious look.

`Not the least in the world. - Did he ever give you any thing?'

`No - I cannot call them gifts; but they are things that I have valued very much.'

She held the parcel towards her, and Emma read the words Most precious treasures on the top. Her curiosity was greatly excited. Harriet unfolded the parcel, and she looked on with impatience. Within abundance of silver paper was a pretty little Tunbridge-ware box, which Harriet opened: it was well lined with the softest cotton; but, excepting the cotton, Emma saw only a small piece of court-plaister.

`Now,' said Harriet, `you must recollect.'

`No, indeed I do not.'

`Dear me! I should not have thought it possible you could forget what passed in this very room about court-plaister, one of the very last times we ever met in it! - It was but a very few days before I had my sore throat - just before Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley came - I think the very evening. - Do not you remember his cutting his finger with your new penknife, and your recommending court-plaister? - But, as you had none about you, and knew I had, you desired me to supply him; and so I took mine out and cut him a piece; but it was a great deal too large, and he cut it smaller, and kept playing some time with what was left, before he gave it back to me. And so then, in my nonsense, I could not help making a treasure of it - so I put it by never to be used, and looked at it now and then as a great treat.'

`My dearest Harriet!' cried Emma, putting her hand before her face, and jumping up, `you make me more ashamed of myself than I can bear. Remember it? Aye, I remember it all now; all, except your saving this relic - I knew nothing of that till this moment - but the cutting the finger, and my recommending court-plaister, and saying I had none about me! - Oh! my sins, my sins! - And I had plenty all the while in my pocket! - One of my senseless tricks! - I deserve to be under a continual blush all the rest of my life. - Well - (sitting down again) - go on - what else?'

`And had you really some at hand yourself? I am sure I never suspected it, you did it so naturally.'

`And so you actually put this piece of court-plaister by for his sake!' said Emma, recovering from her state of shame and feeling divided between wonder and amusement. And secretly she added to herself, `Lord bless me! when should I ever have thought of putting by in cotton a piece of court-plaister that Frank Churchill had been pulling about! I never was equal to this.'

`Here,' resumed Harriet, turning to her box again, `here is something still more valuable, I mean that has been more valuable, because this is what did really once belong to him, which the court-plaister never did.'

Emma was quite eager to see this superior treasure. It was the end of an old pencil, - the part without any lead.

`This was really his,' said Harriet. - `Do not you remember one morning? - no, I dare say you do not. But one morning - I forget exactly the day - but perhaps it was the Tuesday or Wednesday before that evening, he wanted to make a memorandum in his pocket-book; it was about spruce-beer. Mr. Knightley had been telling him something about brewing spruce-beer, and he wanted to put it down; but when he took out his pencil, there was so little lead that he soon cut it all away, and it would not do, so you lent him another, and this was left upon the table as good for nothing. But I kept my eye on it; and, as soon as I dared, caught it up, and never parted with it again from that moment.'

`I do remember it,' cried Emma; `I perfectly remember it. - Talking about spruce-beer. - Oh! yes - Mr. Knightley and I both saying we liked it, and Mr. Elton's seeming resolved to learn to like it too. I perfectly remember it. - Stop; Mr. Knightley was standing just here, was not he? I have an idea he was standing just here.'

`Ah! I do not know. I cannot recollect. - It is very odd, but I cannot recollect. - Mr. Elton was sitting here, I remember, much about where I am now.' - 

`Well, go on.'

`Oh! that's all. I have nothing more to shew you, or to say - except that I am now going to throw them both behind the fire, and I wish you to see me do it.'

`My poor dear Harriet! and have you actually found happiness in treasuring up these things?'

`Yes, simpleton as I was! - but I am quite ashamed of it now, and wish I could forget as easily as I can burn them. It was very wrong of me, you know, to keep any remembrances, after he was married. I knew it was - but had not resolution enough to part with them.'

`But, Harriet, is it necessary to burn the court-plaister? - I have not a word to say for the bit of old pencil, but the court-plaister might be useful.'

`I shall be happier to burn it,' replied Harriet. `It has a disagreeable look to me. I must get rid of every thing. - There it goes, and there is an end, thank Heaven! of Mr. Elton.'

`And when,' thought Emma, `will there be a beginning of Mr. Churchill?'

She had soon afterwards reason to believe that the beginning was already made, and could not but hope that the gipsy, though she had told no fortune, might be proved to have made Harriet's. - About a fortnight after the alarm, they came to a sufficient explanation, and quite undesignedly. Emma was not thinking of it at the moment, which made the information she received more valuable. She merely said, in the course of some trivial chat, `Well, Harriet, whenever you marry I would advise you to do so and so' - and thought no more of it, till after a minute's silence she heard Harriet say in a very serious tone, `I shall never marry.'

Emma then looked up, and immediately saw how it was; and after a moment's debate, as to whether it should pass unnoticed or not, replied,

`Never marry! - This is a new resolution.'

`It is one that I shall never change, however.'

After another short hesitation, `I hope it does not proceed from - I hope it is not in compliment to Mr. Elton?'

`Mr. Elton indeed!' cried Harriet indignantly. - `Oh! no' - and Emma could just catch the words, `so superior to Mr. Elton!'

She then took a longer time for consideration. Should she proceed no farther? - should she let it pass, and seem to suspect nothing? - Perhaps Harriet might think her cold or angry if she did; or perhaps if she were totally silent, it might only drive Harriet into asking her to hear too much; and against any thing like such an unreserve as had been, such an open and frequent discussion of hopes and chances, she was perfectly resolved. - She believed it would be wiser for her to say and know at once, all that she meant to say and know. Plain dealing was always best. She had previously determined how far she would proceed, on any application of the sort; and it would be safer for both, to have the judicious law of her own brain laid down with speed. - She was decided, and thus spoke - 

`Harriet, I will not affect to be in doubt of your meaning. Your resolution, or rather your expectation of never marrying, results from an idea that the person whom you might prefer, would be too greatly your superior in situation to think of you. Is not it so?'

`Oh! Miss Woodhouse, believe me I have not the presumption to suppose - Indeed I am not so mad. - But it is a pleasure to me to admire him at a distance - and to think of his infinite superiority to all the rest of the world, with the gratitude, wonder, and veneration, which are so proper, in me especially.'

`I am not at all surprized at you, Harriet. The service he rendered you was enough to warm your heart.'

`Service! oh! it was such an inexpressible obligation! - The very recollection of it, and all that I felt at the time - when I saw him coming - his noble look - and my wretchedness before. Such a change! In one moment such a change! From perfect misery to perfect happiness!'

`It is very natural. It is natural, and it is honourable. - Yes, honourable, I think, to chuse so well and so gratefully. - But that it will be a fortunate preference is more that I can promise. I do not advise you to give way to it, Harriet. I do not by any means engage for its being returned. Consider what you are about. Perhaps it will be wisest in you to check your feelings while you can: at any rate do not let them carry you far, unless you are persuaded of his liking you. Be observant of him. Let his behaviour be the guide of your sensations. I give you this caution now, because I shall never speak to you again on the subject. I am determined against all interference. Henceforward I know nothing of the matter. Let no name ever pass our lips. We were very wrong before; we will be cautious now. - He is your superior, no doubt, and there do seem objections and obstacles of a very serious nature; but yet, Harriet, more wonderful things have taken place, there have been matches of greater disparity. But take care of yourself. I would not have you too sanguine; though, however it may end, be assured your raising your thoughts to him, is a mark of good taste which I shall always know how to value.'

Harriet kissed her hand in silent and submissive gratitude. Emma was very decided in thinking such an attachment no bad thing for her friend. Its tendency would be to raise and refine her mind - and it must be saving her from the danger of degradation.
 
这件事过去后没几天的一个上午，哈丽特拎着一个小包裹来看爱玛，坐下后犹豫了一阵，然后说道：
“伍德豪斯小姐——如果你有空的话——我想跟你讲一件事——算是一种坦白吧——然后么，你知道，就算过去了。”
爱玛大为惊讶，但还是求她快说。哈丽特不仅话说得一本正经，神情也一本正经，爱玛便有了思想准备，知道一定有什么不寻常的事。
“在这件事情上，”哈丽特接着说道，“我有责任对你直言不讳，也的确不想瞒你。在某一方面，我幸好完全变了一个人，所以应该让你知道，你也好为之高兴。我不想多说——我以前没有控制住自己的感情，真感到难为情，你也许能谅解我吧。”
“是的，”爱玛说，“我想能谅解。”
“我怎么这么久都在想人非非啊……”哈丽特激愤地嚷道。“简直像是发疯！现在，我看他丝毫没有什么特别的地方。我不在乎是否看见他——其实比较而言，我宁可不看见他——的确，为了躲开他，让我绕多远都愿意——不过，我一点也不羡慕他妻子。我不像以前那样羡慕她，嫉妒她。她也许是挺迷人的，有诸如此类的优点，可我认为她脾气很坏，让人很讨厌——我一辈子都忘不了她那天晚上的那副神情！不过，你放心好了，伍德豪斯小姐，我不咒她倒霉。不，让他们幸福地生活下去吧，我不会有片刻的痛悔。为了让你相信我说的是实话，我这就毁掉——我早该毁掉的东西——我不该保存的东西——这我心里很清楚，”说着脸上泛起了红晕，“不管怎么说，我现在就把它全毁掉——我还特别希望当着你的面毁掉，让你看看我现在有多清醒。难道你猜不出这包里是什么吗？”她带着羞涩的神情说道。
“压根儿猜不出。他给过你什么东西吗？”
“没有——那些东西称不上礼物，可我却把它们当成了宝贝。”
哈丽特把小包递到她跟前，爱玛看到上面写着“最珍贵的宝贝”几个字。她的好奇心给激发起来了。哈丽特把小包打开，爱玛在一旁焦急地瞅着。在多层锡纸里面，是一只漂亮的滕布里奇（译注：指英国肯特郡的滕布里奇韦尔斯，那里的手工工人以制作精巧的礼品盒、玩具等而著名）小盒。哈丽特打开小盒，里面整齐地衬着极其柔软的棉花。可是除了棉花以外，爱玛只看到一小块橡皮膏。
“现在，”哈丽特说，“你一定想起来了。”
“不，我确实想不起来。”
“天哪！我们最后在这屋里见过几次面，其中有一次用过橡皮膏，没想到你居然给忘记了！就在我喉咙痛的前几天——就在约翰•奈特利夫妇俩到来之前——我想就在那天晚上吧。难道你不记得他用你的新铅笔刀割破了手指头，你叫他贴橡皮膏吗？可是你没有橡皮膏，知道我有，就叫我给他一块。我就把我的拿出来，给他剪了一块。不想太大了，他便剪小了些，把剩下的那块拿在手里玩了玩，然后才还给我。我当时也是瞎胡闹，把它当成了宝贝——于是就把它收起来，也不再用了，而是作为莫大的乐趣，经常拿出来看看。”
“最亲爱的哈丽特！”爱玛嚷道，一边用手捂住脸，忽地跳起来，“你叫我羞愧得无地自容了。记得吗？唉，我这下全记起来了，只是不知道你保存了这个纪念品——我是刚刚知道有这么回事——可我记得他割破了手指，我叫他贴橡皮膏，说我又没有啊！哦！我的罪过，我的罪过呀！当时我口袋里就有好多呀！我耍的一个无聊的花招！我真该脸红一辈子。好了，”她又坐了下来，“说下去——还有什么？”
“你当时真有吗？我还真没想到你会有，你装得好像啊。”
“这么说，你真是为了他把这块橡皮膏保存起来了！”爱玛说，她已经从羞愧中解脱出来，只觉得又惊奇又好笑。她心里暗自想道：“天哪！我什么时候会想到把弗兰克•邱吉尔拉着玩的橡皮膏放在棉花里保存起来呀！我决不可能干出这种事。”
“你瞧，”哈丽特又转向那小盒子说，“这儿还有一件更加珍贵的东西，我的意思是说以前更加珍贵，因为这东西原来的确是属于他的，而那橡皮膏却不是。”
爱玛急于要看看那件更珍贵的宝贝。那是一个旧铅笔头，里面却没有笔芯。
“这真是他的，”哈丽特说。“你不记得有一天上午吗？不，你大概不记得了。可是其实有一天上午——我忘了究竟是哪一天——不过也许是那个晚上以前的星期二或星期三，他想在笔记本里做个记录，免得以后忘掉。那是关于云杉啤酒（译注：系用云杉枝叶酿造的一种啤酒）的事。奈特利先生在跟他讲怎样酿云杉啤酒，他想把它记下来。可他拿出铅笔的时候，发现只剩一点点笔芯，几下就削光了，不能再用了，于是你又借了一支给他，这个铅笔头就撂在桌上没用了。不过，我两眼一直盯着它，一有敢动手的机会，就把它拿起来，一直保存到现在。”
“我还真记得呢，”爱玛嚷道，“记得一清二楚。是在谈酿啤酒的事。哦！是的——奈特利先生和我都说喜欢那种酒，埃尔顿先生似乎决心也要学着喜欢它。我记得一清二楚。等一等，奈特利先生就站在这儿，对吧？我记得他就站在这儿。”
“啊！我不知道。我记不得了。真奇怪，我记不得了。我记得埃尔顿先生坐在这儿，大约就是我现在坐的地方。”
“好吧，说下去。”
“哦！就这些。我没有别的东西拿给你看了，也没有别的事告诉你了——只是我要把这两样东西都扔到火里，我想让你看着我这么做。”
“我亲爱的哈丽特好可怜啊！你珍藏这些东西真感到快活吗？”
“是呀，谁叫我那么傻的！不过我现在感到非常羞愧，想把它们烧了，也能一股脑地把它们忘掉。你知道，他都结婚了，我真不该保留什么纪念品。我也知道不该——可就是下不了决心扔掉。”
“可是，哈丽特，橡皮膏也要烧掉吗？我对那旧铅笔头没什么好说的，可那橡皮膏或许还有用呢。”
“烧了心里痛快些，”哈丽特答道。“我看了觉得讨厌。什么都得清除掉。去它的吧，谢天谢地！埃尔顿先生的事就此了结了。”
“那么，”爱玛心想，“邱吉尔先生的事什么时候开始呢？”
过了不久，她就有理由相信，这事已经开始了，而且不由得在想，虽说她没有算过命，但那个吉普赛人说不定会给哈丽特带来好运。在那次受惊后大约两个星期，她们俩进行了一次长谈，而且完全是偶然间谈起的。当时爱玛并不在考虑这件事，因而觉得听到的情况更加可贵。在闲聊中，她只说了一句：“我说，哈丽特，不管你什么时候结婚，我都要给你出出主意”——然后就把此事抛到了脑后。沉默了一会之后，只听哈丽特以一本正经的口气说道：“我永远也不结婚。”
爱玛抬起头来，立刻明白了是怎么回事。她心里嘀咕了一下，琢磨该不该理会她这话，然后答道：
“永远不结婚！这可是个新的决定。”
“然而却是个我永远不会改变的决定。”
又迟疑了片刻之后：“我想不是因为——我想不是为了埃尔顿先生的缘故吧？”
“什么埃尔顿先生！”哈丽特气愤地叫了起来。“哦！不，”——爱玛只听到这么一句，“跟埃尔顿先生毫不相干！”
爱玛接着沉思了好久。她是否应该不再谈下去了？她是否应该不再追问了，装作毫不猜疑的样子？要是那样的话，哈丽特也许会认为她冷漠无情，或者在生她的气；而她要是完全闷声不响的话，那也许只会逼得哈丽特要她听的话太多了。因此她完全打定了主意，不像过去那样毫无保留，那样经常而坦率地谈论希望和机会。她觉得比较明智的做法，是把她想说的话、想知道的事，一次说个清楚、问个明白。开诚布公总是上策。她事前已经想过了，如果哈丽特要她出主意的话，她将把话说到什么地步。要经过头脑的思索尽快作出明断，这对双方都比较稳妥。她打定了主意，便这样说道：
“哈丽特，我不想假装不明白你的意思。你那永不结婚的决心，或者不如说希望，是由这样一个想法产生的，这就是：你可能看中的那个人地位比你高得太多了，因而不会考虑你，对吧？”
“哦！伍德豪斯小姐，请相信我，我不会这样冒昧地认为——我确实没有这样狂妄。不过，能远远地爱慕他——想想他比天下所有的人都好得多，那对我是一桩赏心乐事，当然谁都会怀着应有的感激、惊异和崇敬之情，尤其是我。”
“我对你一点也不感到惊奇，哈丽特。他帮了你那么个忙，够让你心里热乎乎的了。”
“帮忙！哦！那真是一种难以用言语表达的恩惠！一想起这件事，一想起我当时的心情——眼见着他走过来——那副堂堂的神情——而我以前却那么可怜。这样的变化！顷刻之间发生了这样的变化！从可怜巴巴变成了美滋滋的。”
“这很自然。很自然，也很体面。是的，我想能作这样美好、这样可喜的选择，那是很体面的。可是，这样的选择是否会带来好的结果，那我可不敢说。我劝你不要放任自己的感情，哈丽特。我决不敢说你的情感得到了回报。想想你这是在干什么。也许你最好还是趁现在做得到的时候，尽早控制住自己的感情。无论如何，不要感情用事做出过分的事来，除非你肯定他喜欢你。要留神观察他。让他的行为作你感情的向导。我现在给你这个告诫，因为我以后不会跟你在这件事上再说什么了。我决心不再干预了。从此以后，我就算是什么都不知道好了。我们不要再提什么人的名字。我们以前完全搞错了，现在要谨慎。毫无疑问，他条件比你好，看来确实会有人竭力反对，加以阻挠。可话又说回来，哈丽特，比这更奇妙的事都发生过，条件更悬殊的人都结合了。不过，你要当心。我希望你不要过于乐观。不过，无论结果如何，你放心好了，你心里对他有意思，说明你有眼力，这将永远受到我的珍重。”
哈丽特一声不吭，带着驯顺的感激之情吻了吻她的手。爱玛深信，她的朋友有这番心意并非坏事。这种心意会提高她的思想，培育她的情操——而且一定会把她从堕落的危险中拯救出来。
Part 3 Chapter 5
In this state of schemes, and hopes, and connivance, June opened upon Hartfield. To Highbury in general it brought no material change. The Eltons were still talking of a visit from the Sucklings, and of the use to be made of their barouche-landau; and Jane Fairfax was still at her grandmother's; and as the return of the Campbells from Ireland was again delayed, and August, instead of Midsummer, fixed for it, she was likely to remain there full two months longer, provided at least she were able to defeat Mrs. Elton's activity in her service, and save herself from being hurried into a delightful situation against her will.

Mr. Knightley, who, for some reason best known to himself, had certainly taken an early dislike to Frank Churchill, was only growing to dislike him more. He began to suspect him of some double dealing in his pursuit of Emma. That Emma was his object appeared indisputable. Every thing declared it; his own attentions, his father's hints, his mother-in-law's guarded silence; it was all in unison; words, conduct, discretion, and indiscretion, told the same story. But while so many were devoting him to Emma, and Emma herself making him over to Harriet, Mr. Knightley began to suspect him of some inclination to trifle with Jane Fairfax. He could not understand it; but there were symptoms of intelligence between them - he thought so at least - symptoms of admiration on his side, which, having once observed, he could not persuade himself to think entirely void of meaning, however he might wish to escape any of Emma's errors of imagination. She was not present when the suspicion first arose. He was dining with the Randalls family, and Jane, at the Eltons'; and he had seen a look, more than a single look, at Miss Fairfax, which, from the admirer of Miss Woodhouse, seemed somewhat out of place. When he was again in their company, he could not help remembering what he had seen; nor could he avoid observations which, unless it were like Cowper and his fire at twilight,

`Myself creating what I saw,'

brought him yet stronger suspicion of there being a something of private liking, of private understanding even, between Frank Churchill and Jane.

He had walked up one day after dinner, as he very often did, to spend his evening at Hartfield. Emma and Harriet were going to walk; he joined them; and, on returning, they fell in with a larger party, who, like themselves, judged it wisest to take their exercise early, as the weather threatened rain; Mr. and Mrs. Weston and their son, Miss Bates and her niece, who had accidentally met. They all united; and, on reaching Hartfield gates, Emma, who knew it was exactly the sort of visiting that would be welcome to her father, pressed them all to go in and drink tea with him. The Randalls party agreed to it immediately; and after a pretty long speech from Miss Bates, which few persons listened to, she also found it possible to accept dear Miss Woodhouse's most obliging invitation.

As they were turning into the grounds, Mr. Perry passed by on horseback. The gentlemen spoke of his horse.

`By the bye,' said Frank Churchill to Mrs. Weston presently, `what became of Mr. Perry's plan of setting up his carriage?'

Mrs. Weston looked surprized, and said, `I did not know that he ever had any such plan.'

`Nay, I had it from you. You wrote me word of it three months ago.'

`Me! impossible!'

`Indeed you did. I remember it perfectly. You mentioned it as what was certainly to be very soon. Mrs. Perry had told somebody, and was extremely happy about it. It was owing to her persuasion, as she thought his being out in bad weather did him a great deal of harm. You must remember it now?'

`Upon my word I never heard of it till this moment.'

`Never! really, never! - Bless me! how could it be? - Then I must have dreamt it - but I was completely persuaded - Miss Smith, you walk as if you were tired. You will not be sorry to find yourself at home.'

`What is this? - What is this?' cried Mr. Weston, `about Perry and a carriage? Is Perry going to set up his carriage, Frank? I am glad he can afford it. You had it from himself, had you?'

`No, sir,' replied his son, laughing, `I seem to have had it from nobody. - Very odd! - I really was persuaded of Mrs. Weston's having mentioned it in one of her letters to Enscombe, many weeks ago, with all these particulars - but as she declares she never heard a syllable of it before, of course it must have been a dream. I am a great dreamer. I dream of every body at Highbury when I am away - and when I have gone through my particular friends, then I begin dreaming of Mr. and Mrs. Perry.'

`It is odd though,' observed his father, `that you should have had such a regular connected dream about people whom it was not very likely you should be thinking of at Enscombe. Perry's setting up his carriage! and his wife's persuading him to it, out of care for his health - just what will happen, I have no doubt, some time or other; only a little premature. What an air of probability sometimes runs through a dream! And at others, what a heap of absurdities it is! Well, Frank, your dream certainly shews that Highbury is in your thoughts when you are absent. Emma, you are a great dreamer, I think?'

Emma was out of hearing. She had hurried on before her guests to prepare her father for their appearance, and was beyond the reach of Mr. Weston's hint.

`Why, to own the truth,' cried Miss Bates, who had been trying in vain to be heard the last two minutes, `if I must speak on this subject, there is no denying that Mr. Frank Churchill might have - I do not mean to say that he did not dream it - I am sure I have sometimes the oddest dreams in the world - but if I am questioned about it, I must acknowledge that there was such an idea last spring; for Mrs. Perry herself mentioned it to my mother, and the Coles knew of it as well as ourselves - but it was quite a secret, known to nobody else, and only thought of about three days. Mrs. Perry was very anxious that he should have a carriage, and came to my mother in great spirits one morning because she thought she had prevailed. Jane, don't you remember grandmama's telling us of it when we got home? I forget where we had been walking to - very likely to Randalls; yes, I think it was to Randalls. Mrs. Perry was always particularly fond of my mother - indeed I do not know who is not - and she had mentioned it to her in confidence; she had no objection to her telling us, of course, but it was not to go beyond: and, from that day to this, I never mentioned it to a soul that I know of. At the same time, I will not positively answer for my having never dropt a hint, because I know I do sometimes pop out a thing before I am aware. I am a talker, you know; I am rather a talker; and now and then I have let a thing escape me which I should not. I am not like Jane; I wish I were. I will answer for it she never betrayed the least thing in the world. Where is she? - Oh! just behind. Perfectly remember Mrs. Perry's coming. - Extraordinary dream, indeed!'

They were entering the hall. Mr. Knightley's eyes had preceded Miss Bates's in a glance at Jane. From Frank Churchill's face, where he thought he saw confusion suppressed or laughed away, he had involuntarily turned to hers; but she was indeed behind, and too busy with her shawl. Mr. Weston had walked in. The two other gentlemen waited at the door to let her pass. Mr. Knightley suspected in Frank Churchill the determination of catching her eye - he seemed watching her intently - in vain, however, if it were so - Jane passed between them into the hall, and looked at neither.

There was no time for farther remark or explanation. The dream must be borne with, and Mr. Knightley must take his seat with the rest round the large modern circular table which Emma had introduced at Hartfield, and which none but Emma could have had power to place there and persuade her father to use, instead of the small-sized Pembroke, on which two of his daily meals had, for forty years been crowded. Tea passed pleasantly, and nobody seemed in a hurry to move.

`Miss Woodhouse,' said Frank Churchill, after examining a table behind him, which he could reach as he sat, `have your nephews taken away their alphabets - their box of letters? It used to stand here. Where is it? This is a sort of dull-looking evening, that ought to be treated rather as winter than summer. We had great amusement with those letters one morning. I want to puzzle you again.'

Emma was pleased with the thought; and producing the box, the table was quickly scattered over with alphabets, which no one seemed so much disposed to employ as their two selves. They were rapidly forming words for each other, or for any body else who would be puzzled. The quietness of the game made it particularly eligible for Mr. Woodhouse, who had often been distressed by the more animated sort, which Mr. Weston had occasionally introduced, and who now sat happily occupied in lamenting, with tender melancholy, over the departure of the `poor little boys,' or in fondly pointing out, as he took up any stray letter near him, how beautifully Emma had written it.

Frank Churchill placed a word before Miss Fairfax. She gave a slight glance round the table, and applied herself to it. Frank was next to Emma, Jane opposite to them - and Mr. Knightley so placed as to see them all; and it was his object to see as much as he could, with as little apparent observation. The word was discovered, and with a faint smile pushed away. If meant to be immediately mixed with the others, and buried from sight, she should have looked on the table instead of looking just across, for it was not mixed; and Harriet, eager after every fresh word, and finding out none, directly took it up, and fell to work. She was sitting by Mr. Knightley, and turned to him for help. The word was blunder; and as Harriet exultingly proclaimed it, there was a blush on Jane's cheek which gave it a meaning not otherwise ostensible. Mr. Knightley connected it with the dream; but how it could all be, was beyond his comprehension. How the delicacy, the discretion of his favourite could have been so lain asleep! He feared there must be some decided involvement. Disingenuousness and double dealing seemed to meet him at every turn. These letters were but the vehicle for gallantry and trick. It was a child's play, chosen to conceal a deeper game on Frank Churchill's part.

With great indignation did he continue to observe him; with great alarm and distrust, to observe also his two blinded companions. He saw a short word prepared for Emma, and given to her with a look sly and demure. He saw that Emma had soon made it out, and found it highly entertaining, though it was something which she judged it proper to appear to censure; for she said, `Nonsense! for shame!' He heard Frank Churchill next say, with a glance towards Jane, `I will give it to her - shall I?' - and as clearly heard Emma opposing it with eager laughing warmth. `No, no, you must not; you shall not, indeed.'

It was done however. This gallant young man, who seemed to love without feeling, and to recommend himself without complaisance, directly handed over the word to Miss Fairfax, and with a particular degree of sedate civility entreated her to study it. Mr. Knightley's excessive curiosity to know what this word might be, made him seize every possible moment for darting his eye towards it, and it was not long before he saw it to be Dixon. Jane Fairfax's perception seemed to accompany his; her comprehension was certainly more equal to the covert meaning, the superior intelligence, of those five letters so arranged. She was evidently displeased; looked up, and seeing herself watched, blushed more deeply than he had ever perceived her, and saying only, `I did not know that proper names were allowed,' pushed away the letters with even an angry spirit, and looked resolved to be engaged by no other word that could be offered. Her face was averted from those who had made the attack, and turned towards her aunt.

`Aye, very true, my dear,' cried the latter, though Jane had not spoken a word - `I was just going to say the same thing. It is time for us to be going indeed. The evening is closing in, and grandmama will be looking for us. My dear sir, you are too obliging. We really must wish you good night.'

Jane's alertness in moving, proved her as ready as her aunt had preconceived. She was immediately up, and wanting to quit the table; but so many were also moving, that she could not get away; and Mr. Knightley thought he saw another collection of letters anxiously pushed towards her, and resolutely swept away by her unexamined. She was afterwards looking for her shawl - Frank Churchill was looking also - it was growing dusk, and the room was in confusion; and how they parted, Mr. Knightley could not tell.

He remained at Hartfield after all the rest, his thoughts full of what he had seen; so full, that when the candles came to assist his observations, he must - yes, he certainly must, as a friend - an anxious friend - give Emma some hint, ask her some question. He could not see her in a situation of such danger, without trying to preserve her. It was his duty.

`Pray, Emma,' said he, `may I ask in what lay the great amusement, the poignant sting of the last word given to you and Miss Fairfax? I saw the word, and am curious to know how it could be so very entertaining to the one, and so very distressing to the other.'

Emma was extremely confused. She could not endure to give him the true explanation; for though her suspicions were by no means removed, she was really ashamed of having ever imparted them.

`Oh!' she cried in evident embarrassment, `it all meant nothing; a mere joke among ourselves.'

`The joke,' he replied gravely, `seemed confined to you and Mr. Churchill.'

He had hoped she would speak again, but she did not. She would rather busy herself about any thing than speak. He sat a little while in doubt. A variety of evils crossed his mind. Interference - fruitless interference. Emma's confusion, and the acknowledged intimacy, seemed to declare her affection engaged. Yet he would speak. He owed it to her, to risk any thing that might be involved in an unwelcome interference, rather than her welfare; to encounter any thing, rather than the remembrance of neglect in such a cause.

`My dear Emma,' said he at last, with earnest kindness, `do you think you perfectly understand the degree of acquaintance between the gentleman and lady we have been speaking of?'

`Between Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Fairfax? Oh! yes, perfectly. - Why do you make a doubt of it?'

`Have you never at any time had reason to think that he admired her, or that she admired him?'

`Never, never!' she cried with a most open eagerness - `Never, for the twentieth part of a moment, did such an idea occur to me. And how could it possibly come into your head?'

`I have lately imagined that I saw symptoms of attachment between them - certain expressive looks, which I did not believe meant to be public.'

`Oh! you amuse me excessively. I am delighted to find that you can vouchsafe to let your imagination wander - but it will not do - very sorry to check you in your first essay - but indeed it will not do. There is no admiration between them, I do assure you; and the appearances which have caught you, have arisen from some peculiar circumstances - feelings rather of a totally different nature - it is impossible exactly to explain: - there is a good deal of nonsense in it - but the part which is capable of being communicated, which is sense, is, that they are as far from any attachment or admiration for one another, as any two beings in the world can be. That is, I presume it to be so on her side, and I can answer for its being so on his. I will answer for the gentleman's indifference.'

She spoke with a confidence which staggered, with a satisfaction which silenced, Mr. Knightley. She was in gay spirits, and would have prolonged the conversation, wanting to hear the particulars of his suspicions, every look described, and all the wheres and hows of a circumstance which highly entertained her: but his gaiety did not meet hers. He found he could not be useful, and his feelings were too much irritated for talking. That he might not be irritated into an absolute fever, by the fire which Mr. Woodhouse's tender habits required almost every evening throughout the year, he soon afterwards took a hasty leave, and walked home to the coolness and solitude of Donwell Abbey.
 
就这样，哈特菲尔德在筹划、期望和默许中迎来了六月。总的说来，这并没给哈特菲尔德带来什么重大变化。埃尔顿夫妇仍在谈论萨克林夫妇的来访，谈论要坐他们的四轮四座大马车。简•费尔法克斯依然住在外婆家。由于坎贝尔夫妇再次推迟了从爱尔兰归来的日期，不在施洗约翰节那天，而推到八月，因此她很可能在这儿再住上整整两个月，只要她至少能挫败埃尔顿太太的帮忙活动，使自己不要被逼着匆匆地接受一个称心的职位。
奈特利先生出于他自己最清楚的原因，的确早就讨厌弗兰克•邱吉尔了，现在只是越发讨厌他了。他开始怀疑，他追求爱玛是耍两面手法。爱玛是他的追逐目标，这看来是毋庸置疑的。种种迹象都表明了这一点：他自己的献殷勤，他父亲的暗示，他继母的小心沉默，全都是一致的；言论也好，行动也罢，不管谨慎还是疏忽，都说明这么回事。可是，就在许多人认为他倾心于爱玛，而爱玛自己把他跟哈丽特扯在一起的时候，奈特利先生却开始怀疑他想玩弄简•费尔法克斯。他琢磨不透这件事，不过他们之间有些心照不宣的迹象——至少他是这么想的——弗兰克确有爱慕的迹象，他一旦有所察觉，就没法认为那是毫无意义的，不过他也许想要避免犯爱玛犯下的那种想当然的错误。他最初起疑心的时候，她爱玛并不在场。当时，他正和兰多尔斯那家人，还有简，在埃尔顿家吃饭。他发现倾心于伍德豪斯小姐的那个人向费尔法克斯小姐瞅了一眼，而且不止瞅了一眼，这似乎有点出格了。后来他再跟他们俩在一起时，不由得又想起了他先前见到的情景。他免不了又要观察，这种观察，除非像暮色中考柏（译注：威廉•考柏(1731-1800)：英国诗人，下面一行诗引自他的长诗《任务》中的“冬日黄昏”）待在炉前：我自己创造了我见到的景象。
他因此而越发怀疑弗兰克•邱吉尔和简之间有一种私下的好感，甚至是私下的默契。
有一天晚饭后，他跟往常一样，走到哈特菲尔德，晚上要在那儿度过。爱玛和哈丽特正要出去散步，他便跟她们一道出去了。回来的时候，又遇到一大群人，这群人跟他们三个一样，觉得天好像要下雨了，最好趁早出去散散步。韦斯顿夫妇和他们的儿子，贝茨小姐和她的外甥女，他们也是偶然相遇的。他们全都聚到了一起。等来到哈特菲尔德门口时，爱玛知道他父亲一定会欢迎这些人，便硬要大家进去跟他喝杯茶。兰多尔斯的那伙人立刻同意了。贝茨小姐喋喋不休地唠叨了半天，简直没有什么人听她的，后来也觉得可以接受亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐的盛情邀请。
大家转身往庭园里走时，佩里骑着马过去了。几位男士谈起了他的马。
“顺便问一声，”弗兰克•邱吉尔随即对韦斯顿太太说，“佩里先生打算购置马车的事儿怎么样了？”
韦斯顿太太显得很惊讶，便说：“我还不知道他有过这样的计划呢。”
“怪了，我还是听你说的呢。三个月前你写信给我提到的。”
“我！不可能！”
“真是你说的。我记得清清楚楚。照你的说法，好像马上就要购置。佩里太太告诉过什么人，因为这件事高兴得不得了。那还是她的主意呢，因为她觉得佩里先生风里来雨里去的，怕身体受不了。你现在该记起来了吧？”
“说实话，在这之前我还从没听说过。”
“从没听说！真的从没听说！天哪！这怎么可能呢？那我一定是做梦做到的——不过我想一定有这事儿吧——史密斯小姐，看你走路的样子，你像是累了，回到家里就好了。”
“什么？什么？”韦斯顿先生嚷道，“佩里要买马车？佩里要购置马车吗，弗兰克？他置得起马车，我很高兴。你是听他自己说的吗？”
“不，爸爸，”儿子笑着答道，“我好像从没听什么人说过。真奇怪呀！我的确记得几个月以前，韦斯顿太太写给恩斯库姆的一封信里提到了这件事，谈到了所有这些细节——可是现在她却声称以前压根儿没听说过这件事，那当然就是个梦了。我这个人很会做梦。我不在海伯里的时候，会梦见这儿的每一个人——特别要好的朋友都梦见过以后，就开始梦见佩里夫妇。”
“这事儿还真奇怪，”他父亲说，“你居然会经常梦见你在恩斯库姆不大可能想到的一些人。佩里要购置马车！还是他太太出于对他身体的关心，劝他购置的——我毫不怀疑，总有一天会办到的，只是还早了点。有时候梦也有可能会应验呢！有时候却纯属荒诞无稽！嗯，弗兰克，你的梦确实说明，你不在这儿的时候，心里还想着海伯里。爱玛，我想你也很会做梦吧？”
爱玛没有听见。她已赶在客人前面，匆匆跑去告诉她父亲，让他准备迎接客人，因而没听见韦斯顿先生的话。
“咳，说实话，”贝茨小姐大声说道，她刚才就想要人家听她说话，可惜没人听她的，“如果非要让我在这个问题上说几句话，那就不可否认，弗兰克•邱吉尔先生也许——我不是说他没梦见——我有时候确实也做些最稀奇古怪的梦——不过，要是有人问起我这件事的话，我得承认今年春天他们是有过这么个想法。佩里太太亲口对我妈妈提起过，科尔夫妇跟我们一样，也知道这件事——不过那完全是个秘密，别人都不知道，只酝酿了三天光景。佩里太太急于想让丈夫有辆马车，有天早上兴高采烈地来找我妈，她以为她已经说服了佩里先生。简，难道你不记得我们回到家里外婆就告诉我们了吗？我不记得我们上哪儿去了——很可能是兰多尔斯。是的，我想是兰多尔斯。佩里太太一向特别喜欢我妈妈——我还真不知道有谁不喜欢我妈妈的——她悄悄告诉了我妈妈，当然不反对我妈妈告诉我们，可是不能再外传了。从那天到现在，我从没向哪个熟人说起过。不过，我不敢担保我从没露过口风，因为我知道，我有时会不知不觉地说漏嘴。你们知道我爱说话，非常爱说话，时不时地要冒出一句不该说的话。我不像简，要像她就好了。我敢说，她可从不透露一丁点的事。她哪儿去了？哦！就在后面。我清清楚楚地记得佩里太太来过。真是个奇特的梦啊！”
众人在往客厅里走。奈特利先生比贝茨小姐先瞟了简一眼。他先看见了弗兰克•邱吉尔，觉得他脸上有一种强作镇静或强颜欢笑的困窘神情，随即便将目光转到简脸上。简就走在后面，正在摆弄她的披巾。韦斯顿先生已经走进去了，另外两位先生站在门旁，让简先进。奈特利先生怀疑，弗兰克•邱吉尔决计要引起简的注意——他似乎在目不转睛地盯着她——然而，即使他真想这样做，那也是白费心思——简从他们两人中间走进客厅，对谁也没看一眼。
没有时间再议论、再解释了，那梦只好搁在心里，奈特利先生只好跟众人一起，在新式的大圆桌边坐下。这张大圆桌是爱玛搞到哈特菲尔德的，除了爱玛，谁也没本事把它摆在那儿，并且说服她父亲舍弃那张小折叠桌，而来使用它。四十年来，他一天两餐在那张小折叠桌上吃饭，上面总是摆得满满的。大家高高兴兴地喝完了茶，好像谁也不急于走。
“伍德豪斯小姐，”弗兰克•邱吉尔看了看身后那张他坐着就能够到的桌子，说道，“你外甥把他们那些字母——他们那盒字母拿走了吗？以前就放在这儿。现在哪儿去了？今晚天有点阴沉，不像夏天，倒像冬天。有一天早上，我们玩那些字母玩得很有意思。我想再让你猜猜。”
爱玛很喜欢这主意，于是便拿出盒子，桌上立即摆满了字母，别人似乎谁也不像他们俩这么起劲。他们俩迅速排出字来让对方猜，或者让其他愿猜的人猜。他们安安静静地玩着游戏，特别中伍德豪斯先生的心意。韦斯顿先生曾偶尔搞过些吵吵闹闹的游戏，往往闹得他心烦意乱。这一次，伍德豪斯先生快活地坐在那里，带着慈爱的伤感，哀叹“可怜的小家伙”都走了，要不就拿起一张跑到他跟前的字母卡，满怀深情地说爱玛的字写得多美。
弗兰克•邱吉尔把一个字放在费尔法克斯小姐跟前。她往桌子四周扫了一眼，随即便用心琢磨起来。弗兰克坐在爱玛旁边，简坐在他们两人对面——奈特利先生坐的地方可以看见他们三个。他就想仔细察看一番，表面上又装着漫不经心。简猜出了那个字，笑吟吟地把字推开了。如果她想把这个字马上跟别的字混在一起，不让别人看见，她就该看着桌面而不是桌对面，其实这个字没给混起来。哈丽特每见到一个新字都想猜，可是一个也猜不出来，于是拿起这个字，苦苦思索起来。她就坐在奈特利先生旁边，便求他帮忙。那个字是“错”。哈丽特欣喜若狂地说了出来，简顿时脸红了，这就给这个字赋予了一种隐匿的意味。奈特利先生将它与梦联系起来，可是又搞不清这究竟是怎么回事。他所喜爱的人（译注：指爱玛）的敏感与谨慎都跑到哪里去了！他担心她与此一定有所牵连。他似乎处处都看到诡诈和伪装。这些字母仅仅是献殷勤和耍花招的手段而已。这本是孩子的游戏，弗兰克•邱吉尔却用来掩饰他那不可告人的把戏。
奈特利先生怀着极大的愤慨继续观察他，同时怀着极大的惊诧和怀疑观察他那两个蒙在鼓里的伙伴。他看到他为爱玛摆了个字母较少的字，带着一副狡黠、假正经的神情让她猜。他见爱玛一下就猜出来了，并且觉得很有趣，不过她又觉得应该指责一下那个字，因为她说了一声：“无聊！真丢脸！”他又见弗兰克•邱吉尔瞟了简一眼，只听他说：“我把这给她——行吗？”他同样清楚地听爱玛一边笑，一边竭力表示反对：“不，不，你不该给她，真不能给她。”
然而还是给了她。这个爱献殷勤的年轻人想恋爱又无真情，想讨好又不谦恭，马上把这个字交给了费尔法克斯小姐，带着一本正经而又特别客气的神情，请她来琢磨。奈特利先生觉得很好奇，就想知道那是个什么字，便尽可能抓住一切时机，将目光瞅向那个字，不久就发现是“迪克逊”（译注：迪克逊：系坎贝尔上校的女婿，爱玛怀疑他有意于简•费尔法克斯。该词的英文有5个字母Dixon）。简•费尔法克斯似乎跟他同时看到了。对于五个如此排列的字母，她自然更容易理解其内在的含义、巧妙的意图。她显然不大高兴，抬起头来见有人在望着她，脸涨得比以往什么时候都红，只说了一句：“我不知道还会叫我猜别人的姓氏。”随即，甚至气乎乎地把字母推到一边，看样子像是打定了主意，不管再让她猜什么字，她都不猜。她掉过头去，背对着那些捉弄她的人，面朝着她姨妈。
“啊，一点不错，亲爱的，”简一声不响，她姨妈却大声嚷道，“我本来也想这么说呢。我们真该走了。天色不早了，外婆要等我们了。亲爱的先生，你真太好了。我们真该告辞了。”
简动作迅速，证明她就像她姨妈预料的那样急于回家。她连忙起身，想从桌边走开，无奈好多人都想走，她走不掉了。奈特利先生觉得，他又看见弗兰克急急忙忙地把一组字母推到她跟前，可她连看也不看就一把推开了。随后她就四处找披巾——弗兰克•邱吉尔也在找——天越来越暗，屋里一片混乱。大家是怎么分手的，奈特利先生就不得而知了。
别人走了后，他还待在哈特菲尔德，脑子里尽想着刚才见到的情景。他尽想着这些事，等拿来蜡烛的时候，他作为一个朋友——一个焦急的朋友——不得不——是的，的确不得不——提醒一下爱玛，问她一个问题。他不能眼见她陷入危险的境地，而不救她一把。他有这个责任。
“请问，爱玛，”他说，“我是否可以问一声：让你和费尔法克斯小姐猜的最后一个字有什么好玩的，又有什么值得气愤的？我看见那个字了，觉得很奇怪，怎么会使你们一个人感到那么有趣，使另一个人感到那么气恼。”
爱玛顿时慌了。她还不便把真正的原因告诉他。虽说她心巾的猜疑还没有完全打消，但她又为自己泄露了秘密而羞愧不已。
“哦！”她显然十分尴尬，嚷道，“这没什么，只是彼此之间开个玩笑罢了。”
“那玩笑，”奈特利先生一本正经地答道，“似乎只局限于你和邱吉尔先生吧。”
他本希望爱玛再说话，可她却没有说。让她做什么都可以，就是不想说话。奈特利先生满腹狐疑地坐了一会，脑海里闪过种种不祥的念头。干预——徒劳的干预。爱玛的慌张，那直言不讳的亲密关系，似乎都表明她已有了意中人。然而，他还是要说话。他对她负有责任，宁可冒险卷入不受欢迎的干预，也不能让她受到损害，宁可遭遇什么不测，也不要在将来后悔自己失职。
“亲爱的爱玛，”他终于恳切地说，“你认为你非常了解我们所谈的那位先生和那位小姐之间的关系吗？”
“你是说弗兰克•邱吉尔先生和费尔法克斯小姐之间吗？哦！是的，非常了解。你为什么要怀疑这一点呢？”
“难道你从来就没觉得他们两个你爱慕我、我爱慕你吗？”
“从来没有，从来没有！”爱玛带着坦率热切的口吻嚷道。“我有生以来压根儿就不曾有过这样的想法。你怎么会这样想呢？”
“我近来觉得看到了他们彼此有意的迹象——一些眉目传情的举动，我想那是不打算让别人知道的。”
“哦！你真让我觉得太好笑了。我感到很高兴，你居然会胡思乱想起来——不过，这可不行——很抱歉，你刚开始尝试就叫我扫了兴——不过，这的确不行。他们两人并没有意思，你放心好了。你所看到的现象是某些特定情况引起的——是～种性质全然不同的情感。这不可能解释清楚。这里面有不少无聊的成分—-不过，那可以解释的合理的成分是，世界上没有哪两个人比他们俩更不相亲更不相爱了。这就是说，我相信那女方是这样，我担保那男方也是这样。我敢说那位先生完全无心。”
爱玛说这话时，那自信的口吻使奈特利先生大为震惊，那得意的神气又使他无言以对。她兴致勃勃，还想继续谈下去，听听他如何猜疑的细枝末节，听听他们如何眉目传情，以及她感兴趣的每件事的来龙去脉，不想他的兴致却没她的那么高。他觉得自己帮不上什么忙，情绪受了刺激又不想说话。伍德豪斯先生已经养成了习惯，一年到头几乎天天晚上都要生起火炉，奈特利先生怕待在炉火旁边，给烤得心里也冒起火来，过了不多久便匆匆告辞，回去感受当维尔寺的冷清和寂寞。
Part 3 Chapter 6
After being long fed with hopes of a speedy visit from Mr. and Mrs. Suckling, the Highbury world were obliged to endure the mortification of hearing that they could not possibly come till the autumn. No such importation of novelties could enrich their intellectual stores at present. In the daily interchange of news, they must be again restricted to the other topics with which for a while the Sucklings' coming had been united, such as the last accounts of Mrs. Churchill, whose health seemed every day to supply a different report, and the situation of Mrs. Weston, whose happiness it was to be hoped might eventually be as much increased by the arrival of a child, as that of all her neighbours was by the approach of it.

Mrs. Elton was very much disappointed. It was the delay of a great deal of pleasure and parade. Her introductions and recommendations must all wait, and every projected party be still only talked of. So she thought at first; - but a little consideration convinced her that every thing need not be put off. Why should not they explore to Box Hill though the Sucklings did not come? They could go there again with them in the autumn. It was settled that they should go to Box Hill. That there was to be such a party had been long generally known: it had even given the idea of another. Emma had never been to Box Hill; she wished to see what every body found so well worth seeing, and she and Mr. Weston had agreed to chuse some fine morning and drive thither. Two or three more of the chosen only were to be admitted to join them, and it was to be done in a quiet, unpretending, elegant way, infinitely superior to the bustle and preparation, the regular eating and drinking, and picnic parade of the Eltons and the Sucklings.

This was so very well understood between them, that Emma could not but feel some surprise, and a little displeasure, on hearing from Mr. Weston that he had been proposing to Mrs. Elton, as her brother and sister had failed her, that the two parties should unite, and go together; and that as Mrs. Elton had very readily acceded to it, so it was to be, if she had no objection. Now, as her objection was nothing but her very great dislike of Mrs. Elton, of which Mr. Weston must already be perfectly aware, it was not worth bringing forward again: - it could not be done without a reproof to him, which would be giving pain to his wife; and she found herself therefore obliged to consent to an arrangement which she would have done a great deal to avoid; an arrangement which would probably expose her even to the degradation of being said to be of Mrs. Elton's party! Every feeling was offended; and the forbearance of her outward submission left a heavy arrear due of secret severity in her reflections on the unmanageable goodwill of Mr. Weston's temper.

`I am glad you approve of what I have done,' said he very comfortably. `But I thought you would. Such schemes as these are nothing without numbers. One cannot have too large a party. A large party secures its own amusement. And she is a good-natured woman after all. One could not leave her out.'

Emma denied none of it aloud, and agreed to none of it in private.

It was now the middle of June, and the weather fine; and Mrs. Elton was growing impatient to name the day, and settle with Mr. Weston as to pigeon-pies and cold lamb, when a lame carriage-horse threw every thing into sad uncertainty. It might be weeks, it might be only a few days, before the horse were useable; but no preparations could be ventured on, and it was all melancholy stagnation. Mrs. Elton's resources were inadequate to such an attack.

`Is not this most vexations, Knightley?' she cried. - `And such weather for exploring! - These delays and disappointments are quite odious. What are we to do? - The year will wear away at this rate, and nothing done. Before this time last year I assure you we had had a delightful exploring party from Maple Grove to Kings Weston.'

`You had better explore to Donwell,' replied Mr. Knightley. `That may be done without horses. Come, and eat my strawberries. They are ripening fast.'

If Mr. Knightley did not begin seriously, he was obliged to proceed so, for his proposal was caught at with delight; and the `Oh! I should like it of all things,' was not plainer in words than manner. Donwell was famous for its strawberry-beds, which seemed a plea for the invitation: but no plea was necessary; cabbage-beds would have been enough to tempt the lady, who only wanted to be going somewhere. She promised him again and again to come - much oftener than he doubted - and was extremely gratified by such a proof of intimacy, such a distinguishing compliment as she chose to consider it.

`You may depend upon me,' said she. `I certainly will come. Name your day, and I will come. You will allow me to bring Jane Fairfax?'

`I cannot name a day,' said he, `till I have spoken to some others whom I would wish to meet you.'

`Oh! leave all that to me. Only give me a carte-blanche. - I am Lady Patroness, you know. It is my party. I will bring friends with me.'

`I hope you will bring Elton,' said he: `but I will not trouble you to give any other invitations.'

`Oh! now you are looking very sly. But consider - you need not be afraid of delegating power to me. I am no young lady on her preferment. Married women, you know, may be safely authorised. It is my party. Leave it all to me. I will invite your guests.'

`No,' - he calmly replied, - `there is but one married woman in the world whom I can ever allow to invite what guests she pleases to Donwell, and that one is - '

` - Mrs. Weston, I suppose,' interrupted Mrs. Elton, rather mortified.

`No - Mrs. Knightley; - and till she is in being, I will manage such matters myself.'

`Ah! you are an odd creature!' she cried, satisfied to have no one preferred to herself. - `You are a humourist, and may say what you like. Quite a humourist. Well, I shall bring Jane with me - Jane and her aunt. - The rest I leave to you. I have no objections at all to meeting the Hartfield family. Don't scruple. I know you are attached to them.'

`You certainly will meet them if I can prevail; and I shall call on Miss Bates in my way home.'

`That's quite unnecessary; I see Jane every day: - but as you like. It is to be a morning scheme, you know, Knightley; quite a simple thing. I shall wear a large bonnet, and bring one of my little baskets hanging on my arm. Here, - probably this basket with pink ribbon. Nothing can be more simple, you see. And Jane will have such another. There is to be no form or parade - a sort of gipsy party. We are to walk about your gardens, and gather the strawberries ourselves, and sit under trees; - and whatever else you may like to provide, it is to be all out of doors - a table spread in the shade, you know. Every thing as natural and simple as possible. Is not that your idea?'

`Not quite. My idea of the simple and the natural will be to have the table spread in the dining-room. The nature and the simplicity of gentlemen and ladies, with their servants and furniture, I think is best observed by meals within doors. When you are tired of eating strawberries in the garden, there shall be cold meat in the house.'

`Well - as you please; only don't have a great set out. And, by the bye, can I or my housekeeper be of any use to you with our opinion? - Pray be sincere, Knightley. If you wish me to talk to Mrs. Hodges, or to inspect anything - '

`I have not the least wish for it, I thank you.'

`Well - but if any difficulties should arise, my housekeeper is extremely clever.'

`I will answer for it, that mine thinks herself full as clever, and would spurn any body's assistance.'

`I wish we had a donkey. The thing would be for us all to come on donkeys, Jane, Miss Bates, and me - and my caro sposo walking by. I really must talk to him about purchasing a donkey. In a country life I conceive it to be a sort of necessary; for, let a woman have ever so many resources, it is not possible for her to be always shut up at home; - and very long walks, you know - in summer there is dust, and in winter there is dirt.'

`You will not find either, between Donwell and Highbury. Donwell Lane is never dusty, and now it is perfectly dry. Come on a donkey, however, if you prefer it. You can borrow Mrs. Cole's. I would wish every thing to be as much to your taste as possible.'

`That I am sure you would. Indeed I do you justice, my good friend. Under that peculiar sort of dry, blunt manner, I know you have the warmest heart. As I tell Mr. E., you are a thorough humourist. - Yes, believe me, Knightley, I am fully sensible of your attention to me in the whole of this scheme. You have hit upon the very thing to please me.'

Mr. Knightley had another reason for avoiding a table in the shade. He wished to persuade Mr. Woodhouse, as well as Emma, to join the party; and he knew that to have any of them sitting down out of doors to eat would inevitably make him ill. Mr. Woodhouse must not, under the specious pretence of a morning drive, and an hour or two spent at Donwell, be tempted away to his misery.

He was invited on good faith. No lurking horrors were to upbraid him for his easy credulity. He did consent. He had not been at Donwell for two years. `Some very fine morning, he, and Emma, and Harriet, could go very well; and he could sit still with Mrs. Weston, while the dear girls walked about the gardens. He did not suppose they could be damp now, in the middle of the day. He should like to see the old house again exceedingly, and should be very happy to meet Mr. and Mrs. Elton, and any other of his neighbours. - He could not see any objection at all to his, and Emma's, and Harriet's going there some very fine morning. He thought it very well done of Mr. Knightley to invite them - very kind and sensible - much cleverer than dining out. - He was not fond of dining out.'

Mr. Knightley was fortunate in every body's most ready concurrence. The invitation was everywhere so well received, that it seemed as if, like Mrs. Elton, they were all taking the scheme as a particular compliment to themselves. - Emma and Harriet professed very high expectations of pleasure from it; and Mr. Weston, unasked, promised to get Frank over to join them, if possible; a proof of approbation and gratitude which could have been dispensed with. - Mr. Knightley was then obliged to say that he should be glad to see him; and Mr. Weston engaged to lose no time in writing, and spare no arguments to induce him to come.

In the meanwhile the lame horse recovered so fast, that the party to Box Hill was again under happy consideration; and at last Donwell was settled for one day, and Box Hill for the next, - the weather appearing exactly right.

Under a bright mid-day sun, at almost Midsummer, Mr. Woodhouse was safely conveyed in his carriage, with one window down, to partake of this al-fresco party; and in one of the most comfortable rooms in the Abbey, especially prepared for him by a fire all the morning, he was happily placed, quite at his ease, ready to talk with pleasure of what had been achieved, and advise every body to come and sit down, and not to heat themselves. - Mrs. Weston, who seemed to have walked there on purpose to be tired, and sit all the time with him, remained, when all the others were invited or persuaded out, his patient listener and sympathiser.

It was so long since Emma had been at the Abbey, that as soon as she was satisfied of her father's comfort, she was glad to leave him, and look around her; eager to refresh and correct her memory with more particular observation, more exact understanding of a house and grounds which must ever be so interesting to her and all her family.

She felt all the honest pride and complacency which her alliance with the present and future proprietor could fairly warrant, as she viewed the respectable size and style of the building, its suitable, becoming, characteristic situation, low and sheltered - its ample gardens stretching down to meadows washed by a stream, of which the Abbey, with all the old neglect of prospect, had scarcely a sight - and its abundance of timber in rows and avenues, which neither fashion nor extravagance had rooted up. - The house was larger than Hartfield, and totally unlike it, covering a good deal of ground, rambling and irregular, with many comfortable, and one or two handsome rooms. - It was just what it ought to be, and it looked what it was - and Emma felt an increasing respect for it, as the residence of a family of such true gentility, untainted in blood and understanding. - Some faults of temper John Knightley had; but Isabella had connected herself unexceptionably. She had given them neither men, nor names, nor places, that could raise a blush. These were pleasant feelings, and she walked about and indulged them till it was necessary to do as the others did, and collect round the strawberry-beds. - The whole party were assembled, excepting Frank Churchill, who was expected every moment from Richmond; and Mrs. Elton, in all her apparatus of happiness, her large bonnet and her basket, was very ready to lead the way in gathering, accepting, or talking - strawberries, and only strawberries, could now be thought or spoken of. - `The best fruit in England - every body's favourite - always wholesome. - These the finest beds and finest sorts. - Delightful to gather for one's self - the only way of really enjoying them. - Morning decidedly the best time - never tired - every sort good - hautboy infinitely superior - no comparison - the others hardly eatable - hautboys very scarce - Chili preferred - white wood finest flavour of all - price of strawberries in London - abundance about Bristol - Maple Grove - cultivation - beds when to be renewed - gardeners thinking exactly different - no general rule - gardeners never to be put out of their way - delicious fruit - only too rich to be eaten much of - inferior to cherries - currants more refreshing - only objection to gathering strawberries the stooping - glaring sun - tired to death - could bear it no longer - must go and sit in the shade.'

Such, for half an hour, was the conversation - interrupted only once by Mrs. Weston, who came out, in her solicitude after her son-in-law, to inquire if he were come - and she was a little uneasy. - She had some fears of his horse.

Seats tolerably in the shade were found; and now Emma was obliged to overhear what Mrs. Elton and Jane Fairfax were talking of. - A situation, a most desirable situation, was in question. Mrs. Elton had received notice of it that morning, and was in raptures. It was not with Mrs. Suckling, it was not with Mrs. Bragge, but in felicity and splendour it fell short only of them: it was with a cousin of Mrs. Bragge, an acquaintance of Mrs. Suckling, a lady known at Maple Grove. Delightful, charming, superior, first circles, spheres, lines, ranks, every thing - and Mrs. Elton was wild to have the offer closed with immediately. - On her side, all was warmth, energy, and triumph - and she positively refused to take her friend's negative, though Miss Fairfax continued to assure her that she would not at present engage in any thing, repeating the same motives which she had been heard to urge before. - Still Mrs. Elton insisted on being authorised to write an acquiescence by the morrow's post. - How Jane could bear it at all, was astonishing to Emma. - She did look vexed, she did speak pointedly - and at last, with a decision of action unusual to her, proposed a removal. - `Should not they walk? Would not Mr. Knightley shew them the gardens - all the gardens? - She wished to see the whole extent.' - The pertinacity of her friend seemed more than she could bear.

It was hot; and after walking some time over the gardens in a scattered, dispersed way, scarcely any three together, they insensibly followed one another to the delicious shade of a broad short avenue of limes, which stretching beyond the garden at an equal distance from the river, seemed the finish of the pleasure grounds. - It led to nothing; nothing but a view at the end over a low stone wall with high pillars, which seemed intended, in their erection, to give the appearance of an approach to the house, which never had been there. Disputable, however, as might be the taste of such a termination, it was in itself a charming walk, and the view which closed it extremely pretty. - The considerable slope, at nearly the foot of which the Abbey stood, gradually acquired a steeper form beyond its grounds; and at half a mile distant was a bank of considerable abruptness and grandeur, well clothed with wood; - and at the bottom of this bank, favourably placed and sheltered, rose the Abbey Mill Farm, with meadows in front, and the river making a close and handsome curve around it.

It was a sweet view - sweet to the eye and the mind. English verdure, English culture, English comfort, seen under a sun bright, without being oppressive.

In this walk Emma and Mr. Weston found all the others assembled; and towards this view she immediately perceived Mr. Knightley and Harriet distinct from the rest, quietly leading the way. Mr. Knightley and Harriet! - It was an odd tete-a-tete; but she was glad to see it. - There had been a time when he would have scorned her as a companion, and turned from her with little ceremony. Now they seemed in pleasant conversation. There had been a time also when Emma would have been sorry to see Harriet in a spot so favourable for the Abbey Mill Farm; but now she feared it not. It might be safely viewed with all its appendages of prosperity and beauty, its rich pastures, spreading flocks, orchard in blossom, and light column of smoke ascending. - She joined them at the wall, and found them more engaged in talking than in looking around. He was giving Harriet information as to modes of agriculture, etc. and Emma received a smile which seemed to say, `These are my own concerns. I have a right to talk on such subjects, without being suspected of introducing Robert Martin.' - She did not suspect him. It was too old a story. - Robert Martin had probably ceased to think of Harriet. - They took a few turns together along the walk. - The shade was most refreshing, and Emma found it the pleasantest part of the day.

The next remove was to the house; they must all go in and eat; - and they were all seated and busy, and still Frank Churchill did not come. Mrs. Weston looked, and looked in vain. His father would not own himself uneasy, and laughed at her fears; but she could not be cured of wishing that he would part with his black mare. He had expressed himself as to coming, with more than common certainty. `His aunt was so much better, that he had not a doubt of getting over to them.' - Mrs. Churchill's state, however, as many were ready to remind her, was liable to such sudden variation as might disappoint her nephew in the most reasonable dependence - and Mrs. Weston was at last persuaded to believe, or to say, that it must be by some attack of Mrs. Churchill that he was prevented coming. - Emma looked at Harriet while the point was under consideration; she behaved very well, and betrayed no emotion.

The cold repast was over, and the party were to go out once more to see what had not yet been seen, the old Abbey fish-ponds; perhaps get as far as the clover, which was to be begun cutting on the morrow, or, at any rate, have the pleasure of being hot, and growing cool again. - Mr. Woodhouse, who had already taken his little round in the highest part of the gardens, where no damps from the river were imagined even by him, stirred no more; and his daughter resolved to remain with him, that Mrs. Weston might be persuaded away by her husband to the exercise and variety which her spirits seemed to need.

Mr. Knightley had done all in his power for Mr. Woodhouse's entertainment. Books of engravings, drawers of medals, cameos, corals, shells, and every other family collection within his cabinets, had been prepared for his old friend, to while away the morning; and the kindness had perfectly answered. Mr. Woodhouse had been exceedingly well amused. Mrs. Weston had been shewing them all to him, and now he would shew them all to Emma; - fortunate in having no other resemblance to a child, than in a total want of taste for what he saw, for he was slow, constant, and methodical. - Before this second looking over was begun, however, Emma walked into the hall for the sake of a few moments' free observation of the entrance and ground-plot of the house - and was hardly there, when Jane Fairfax appeared, coming quickly in from the garden, and with a look of escape. - Little expecting to meet Miss Woodhouse so soon, there was a start at first; but Miss Woodhouse was the very person she was in quest of.

`Will you be so kind,' said she, `when I am missed, as to say that I am gone home? - I am going this moment. - My aunt is not aware how late it is, nor how long we have been absent - but I am sure we shall be wanted, and I am determined to go directly. - I have said nothing about it to any body. It would only be giving trouble and distress. Some are gone to the ponds, and some to the lime walk. Till they all come in I shall not be missed; and when they do, will you have the goodness to say that I am gone?'

`Certainly, if you wish it; - but you are not going to walk to Highbury alone?'

`Yes - what should hurt me? - I walk fast. I shall be at home in twenty minutes.'

`But it is too far, indeed it is, to be walking quite alone. Let my father's servant go with you. - Let me order the carriage. It can be round in five minutes.'

`Thank you, thank you - but on no account. - I would rather walk. - And for me to be afraid of walking alone! - I, who may so soon have to guard others!'

She spoke with great agitation; and Emma very feelingly replied, `That can be no reason for your being exposed to danger now. I must order the carriage. The heat even would be danger. - You are fatigued already.'

`I am,' - she answered - `I am fatigued; but it is not the sort of fatigue - quick walking will refresh me. - Miss Woodhouse, we all know at times what it is to be wearied in spirits. Mine, I confess, are exhausted. The greatest kindness you can shew me, will be to let me have my own way, and only say that I am gone when it is necessary.'

Emma had not another word to oppose. She saw it all; and entering into her feelings, promoted her quitting the house immediately, and watched her safely off with the zeal of a friend. Her parting look was grateful - and her parting words, `Oh! Miss Woodhouse, the comfort of being sometimes alone!' - seemed to burst from an overcharged heart, and to describe somewhat of the continual endurance to be practised by her, even towards some of those who loved her best.

`Such a home, indeed! such an aunt!' said Emma, as she turned back into the hall again. `I do pity you. And the more sensibility you betray of their just horrors, the more I shall like you.'

Jane had not been gone a quarter of an hour, and they had only accomplished some views of St. Mark's Place, Venice, when Frank Churchill entered the room. Emma had not been thinking of him, she had forgotten to think of him - but she was very glad to see him. Mrs. Weston would be at ease. The black mare was blameless; they were right who had named Mrs. Churchill as the cause. He had been detained by a temporary increase of illness in her; a nervous seizure, which had lasted some hours - and he had quite given up every thought of coming, till very late; - and had he known how hot a ride he should have, and how late, with all his hurry, he must be, he believed he should not have come at all. The heat was excessive; he had never suffered any thing like it - almost wished he had staid at home - nothing killed him like heat - he could bear any degree of cold, etc., but heat was intolerable - and he sat down, at the greatest possible distance from the slight remains of Mr. Woodhouse's fire, looking very deplorable.

`You will soon be cooler, if you sit still,' said Emma.

`As soon as I am cooler I shall go back again. I could very ill be spared - but such a point had been made of my coming! You will all be going soon I suppose; the whole party breaking up. I met one as I came - Madness in such weather! - absolute madness!'

Emma listened, and looked, and soon perceived that Frank Churchill's state might be best defined by the expressive phrase of being out of humour. Some people were always cross when they were hot. Such might be his constitution; and as she knew that eating and drinking were often the cure of such incidental complaints, she recommended his taking some refreshment; he would find abundance of every thing in the dining-room - and she humanely pointed out the door.

`No - he should not eat. He was not hungry; it would only make him hotter.' In two minutes, however, he relented in his own favour; and muttering something about spruce-beer, walked off. Emma returned all her attention to her father, saying in secret - 

`I am glad I have done being in love with him. I should not like a man who is so soon discomposed by a hot morning. Harriet's sweet easy temper will not mind it.'

He was gone long enough to have had a very comfortable meal, and came back all the better - grown quite cool - and, with good manners, like himself - able to draw a chair close to them, take an interest in their employment; and regret, in a reasonable way, that he should be so late. He was not in his best spirits, but seemed trying to improve them; and, at last, made himself talk nonsense very agreeably. They were looking over views in Swisserland.

`As soon as my aunt gets well, I shall go abroad,' said he. `I shall never be easy till I have seen some of these places. You will have my sketches, some time or other, to look at - or my tour to read - or my poem. I shall do something to expose myself.'

`That may be - but not by sketches in Swisserland. You will never go to Swisserland. Your uncle and aunt will never allow you to leave England.'

`They may be induced to go too. A warm climate may be prescribed for her. I have more than half an expectation of our all going abroad. I assure you I have. I feel a strong persuasion, this morning, that I shall soon be abroad. I ought to travel. I am tired of doing nothing. I want a change. I am serious, Miss Woodhouse, whatever your penetrating eyes may fancy - I am sick of England - and would leave it to-morrow, if I could.'

`You are sick of prosperity and indulgence. Cannot you invent a few hardships for yourself, and be contented to stay?'

`I sick of prosperity and indulgence! You are quite mistaken. I do not look upon myself as either prosperous or indulged. I am thwarted in every thing material. I do not consider myself at all a fortunate person.'

`You are not quite so miserable, though, as when you first came. Go and eat and drink a little more, and you will do very well. Another slice of cold meat, another draught of Madeira and water, will make you nearly on a par with the rest of us.'

`No - I shall not stir. I shall sit by you. You are my best cure.'

`We are going to Box Hill to-morrow; - you will join us. It is not Swisserland, but it will be something for a young man so much in want of a change. You will stay, and go with us?'

`No, certainly not; I shall go home in the cool of the evening.'

`But you may come again in the cool of to-morrow morning.'

`No - It will not be worth while. If I come, I shall be cross.'

`Then pray stay at Richmond.'

`But if I do, I shall be crosser still. I can never bear to think of you all there without me.'

`These are difficulties which you must settle for yourself. Chuse your own degree of crossness. I shall press you no more.'

The rest of the party were now returning, and all were soon collected. With some there was great joy at the sight of Frank Churchill; others took it very composedly; but there was a very general distress and disturbance on Miss Fairfax's disappearance being explained. That it was time for every body to go, concluded the subject; and with a short final arrangement for the next day's scheme, they parted. Frank Churchill's little inclination to exclude himself increased so much, that his last words to Emma were,

`Well; - if you wish me to stay and join the party, I will.'

She smiled her acceptance; and nothing less than a summons from Richmond was to take him back before the following evening.
 
海伯里的人们早就期盼萨克林夫妇尽快来访，后来听说他们要到秋天才可能来，不免感到失望。眼下，没有这一类的新鲜事来丰富人们的精神生活了。每天交换新闻时，大家只得再谈起一度和萨克林夫妇来访有关的其他话题，例如邱吉尔太太的最新消息，她的身体状况似乎每天都有个不同的说法，又如韦斯顿太太的景况，她因为一个孩子要出世而感到越发幸福，她的邻居们也为此感到欣喜。
埃尔顿太太大失所望。她本想尽情地乐一乐，好好地炫耀一番，这下全给推迟了。对她的介绍和举荐只好等一等再说，每一个计划中的聚会只能谈一谈而已。起初她是这样想的，后来再一琢磨，觉得不必什么都要推迟。萨克林夫妇不来，为什么就不能去游一游博克斯山（译注：英格兰南部风景区，人们尤为喜欢去那里野餐）呢？秋天他们来了，还可以跟他们再去一次嘛。于是，大家说定了要去博克斯山。要组织这样一次活动，这早就是尽人皆知的事，甚至还让另一个人动了念头。爱玛从未去过博克斯山，很想看看众人认为值得一看的景物。她跟韦斯顿先生说好，拣一个风和日丽的早晨坐马车去那里。原来择定的人中，只叫两三个人跟他们一起去，不加声张，不搞排场，但要讲究雅致，比起埃尔顿夫妇和萨克林夫妇的吵吵嚷嚷，大张旗鼓，讲吃讲喝，还要大摆野餐，不知要强多少。
他们两人把这事完全谈妥了，后来韦斯顿先生说他向埃尔顿太太提议，既然她姐姐姐夫来不了，他们两帮人不如合起来一道去，埃尔顿太太满口答应，如果爱玛不反对，那就这么办。爱玛听了不禁有些惊讶，还有点不高兴。爱玛即便反对，也不过是因为极端讨厌埃尔顿太太罢了，韦斯顿先生对此早已十分清楚了，现在也不值得再提出来。要提的话，势必要责怪韦斯顿先生，那样一来就会伤韦斯顿太太的心。因此，她不得不同意一项她本来要千方百计加以避免的安排。她接受这项安排，很可能会惹人耻笑，说她甘愿与埃尔顿太太为伍！她满腹委屈，虽然表面上顺从了，心里却在暗暗责备韦斯顿先生心眼太好，做事没有分寸。
“你赞成我的做法，我很高兴，”韦斯顿先生颇感欣慰地说。“不过，我料到你会同意的。这类活动人少了就没有意思。人越多越好。人多才有意思。再说她毕竟是个性情和善的人，不大好把她撇在一边。”
爱玛嘴里没表示反对，心里也没表示同意。
眼下正是六月中旬，天清气朗。埃尔顿太太迫不及待地要定下日期，跟韦斯顿先生商定带鸽肉饼和冷羊肉的事，恰在这时，一匹拉车的马跌跛了腿，把计划全给打乱了。要用那匹马，也许要过几个星期，也许只要几天，不过准备工作却不能贸然进行了，只好垂头丧气地静等着。埃尔顿太太办法虽多，却难以应付这样的意外打击。
“这岂不是太让人恼火了吗，奈特利？”她嚷道。“多好的游玩天气呀！这样一次次耽搁，一次次让人扫兴，真令人讨厌。我们怎么办呢？照此下去，这一年眼看过去了还一事无成。跟你说吧，去年还没到这个时候，我们已经从枫园到金斯韦斯顿痛痛快快游玩了一番。”
“你最好去当维尔玩玩，”奈特利先生答道。“去那儿没有马也行。来尝尝我的草莓吧，熟得很快。”
如果奈特利先生开始说的时候还不是很当真，说到后来就不能不当真了，因为他的提议被对方欣喜地抓住不放了。“哦！这再好不过了，”话说得明确，态度也不含糊。当维尔的草莓圃很有名气，这似乎是邀请的一个借口。不过，其实也不必有什么借口，即使大白菜也可以，这位太太只不过想出去玩玩。她三番五次地答应去——频繁得叫他无法怀疑——她把这看成一种亲密的表示，一种特别的恭维，感到万分得意。
“你尽管放心好啦，”埃尔顿太太说。“我肯定会来。你定个日子，我一定来。你会允许我把简•费尔法克斯也带来吗？”
“我想再请些人跟你相见，”奈特利先生说，“在跟他们说好以前，我没法定下日子。”
“啊！这事儿交给我吧。只要全权委托给我就行了。你知道，我是女主顾呀。这可是我的聚会呀，我要带朋友来。”
“我希望你带埃尔顿来，”奈特利先生说，“可我不想劳驾你去邀请别人。”
“啊！现在你看上去真狡猾。可你想一想：你委托我来办，就不必担心了。我可不是任性的年轻小姐。你要知道，委托结了婚的女人办事是很稳妥的。这是我的聚会，都交给我吧。我来给你邀请客人。”
“不，”奈特利先生平静地答道，“世界上只有一个结了婚的女人，我可以让她随意邀请客人来当维尔，那就是——”
“我想是韦斯顿太太吧，”埃尔顿太太觉得很委屈，打断了他的话。
“不，是奈特利太太——在她没出现之前，我要自己来办这类事情。”
“啊！你真是个怪人！”埃尔顿太太嚷道，发现没有人比她更受器重，不由得很是得意。“你这个人真幽默，想说什么就说什么。真是个幽默家。好吧，我把简带来——简和她姨妈。其他人由你去请。我压根儿不反对跟哈特菲尔德一家人见面。不用顾虑，我知道你跟他们有交情。”
“只要我能请得到，你肯定会见到他们的。我回家的路上，顺便去看看贝茨小姐。”
“完全没有必要，我天天看见简。不过，随你的便。你知道，奈特利，就是一个上午的活动，非常简单。我要戴一顶大帽子，胳膊上挎着一只小篮子。你瞧，也许就是有粉红色缎带的这一只。要知道，没什么比这更简单了。简也会带这么只篮子。不拘形式，不搞排场——就像吉普赛人的聚会。我们就在你的园子里逛逛，自己采草莓，坐在树底下。不管你还要搞什么，都要安排在户外——你知道，桌子要摆在树阴下。一切都要尽量自然，尽量简单。难道你不这样想吗？”
“不完全这样。我心目中的自然简单，是把桌子放在餐厅里。先生们、女士们及其仆从、家具要做到自然简单，我想只有在室内就餐最能显现出来。等你在园子里吃厌了草莓以后，屋子里还有冷肉。”
“好吧——随你的便，只是不要搞得太丰盛了。顺便问一声，需不需要我或者我的管家帮助出出主意？请直说吧，奈特利。如果你想让我去跟霍奇斯太太谈谈，或者查看一下什么——”
“我丝毫没有这样的想法，谢谢。”
“好吧——不过，要是有什么困难的话，我的管家可是非常机灵的。”
“我敢担保，我的管家也认为自己非常机灵，不会要别人帮忙。”
“我们要是有头驴子就好了。我们大家最好都骑驴子来——简、贝茨小姐和我——我的caro sposo在旁边走着。我真要劝他买头驴子。在乡下生活，我看这是必不可少的，因为一个女人不管有多少消遣办法，总不可能叫她一天到晚关在家里，而要让她跑远路，你知道——夏天尘土飞扬，冬天道路泥泞。”
“在当维尔和海伯里之间，你遇不到这样的问题。当维尔小路从来没有尘土，现在完全是干的。不过，你要是愿意，就骑驴子来吧。你可以借科尔太太的。我希望一切都尽量让你满意。”
“我想你肯定会这么做的。我的好朋友，我对你的看法是很公道的。尽管你外表上看起来很冷淡，态度显得比较生硬，但我知道你的心最热情不过。我常对埃先生说，你是个不折不扣的幽默家。是呀，请相信我，奈特利，在这项计划中，我完全感受到了你对我的关心。你想起的这件事真叫我高兴。”
奈特利先生不愿把桌子摆在树阴下，还有一个理由。他想说服爱玛以及伍德豪斯先生也来参加。他知道，要让他们中的任何一位坐在户外吃饭，势必会把伍德豪斯先生害病了。千万不能假借上午驾车出游，到当维尔玩一两个小时的机会，引得伍德豪斯先生受罪。
伍德豪斯先生受到真挚的邀请。没有什么潜在的恐怖来责怪他的轻信，他确实同意了。他已有两年没去当维尔了。“遇上个风和日丽的上午，我、爱玛以及哈丽特满可以去一趟。我可以跟韦斯顿太太静静地坐着，让两个亲爱的姑娘到花园里去逛逛。我想到了这个季节，人在中午是不会受潮的。我很想再看看那栋老房子，也很乐意见见韦斯顿夫妇和别的邻居。我要和爱玛以及哈丽特在一个风和日丽的上午去一趟，我看这没有什么不可以的。我觉得奈特利先生请我们去是理所当然的——非常友好，非常明智——比在外面吃饭明智多了。我可不喜欢在外面吃饭。”
奈特利先生很幸运，每个人都欣然接受了邀请。这请帖到处受到欢迎，看来人人都像埃尔顿太太一样，全都把这项活动看成是对他们自己的特别恭维。爱玛和哈丽特声称，大家一定会玩个痛快。韦斯顿先生则主动承诺，如果可能的话，把弗兰克也叫来参加；以此表示赞同和感激，其实大可不必。这样一来，奈特利先生只得说欢迎他来。韦斯顿先生便立即写信，摆出种种理由劝他来。
这时候，那匹跛腿马很快就复元了，大家又在乐滋滋地盘算去博克斯山游玩的事了。最后终于说定，先在当维尔玩一天，第二天去博克斯山。看来，天公也挺作美。
在临近施洗约翰节的一个阳光灿烂的中午，伍德豪斯先生安安稳稳地坐上马车出去游玩了，马车的一扇窗户还拉了下来。他给安顿在寺院一个最舒适的房间里，那是特地为他准备的，生了一上午的火，因此他觉得很高兴，也很自在，便兴致勃勃地谈起为他作的安排，劝说大家都来坐下，不要中暑了。韦斯顿太太似乎是走来的，故意累一累，好始终陪他坐着，等别人应邀或受劝出去玩了，可以耐心地听他说话，随声附和他。
爱玛已有好久没来寺院了，见父亲给安顿得舒舒服服的，觉得挺满意，便高高兴兴地离开了他，到四处看看。她和她一家人对这房子和庭园一向都很感兴趣，她一心就想仔细地观察一下，真切地了解一番，以便唤醒以前的记忆，记错的地方也好纠正过来。
那座房子又大又气派，位置适宜，富有特色，地势较低，也挺隐蔽——花园很大，一直延伸到草场，草场上有一条小溪流过，由于以前不大讲究视野，从寺院几乎看不见那条小溪——那儿还有一排排、一行行茂密的树木，既没有因为赶时髦而破坏掉，也没有因为挥霍无度而糟蹋掉。爱玛看着这一切，想到自己跟目前和未来主人的亲戚关系，不禁感到由衷的骄傲和得意。与哈特菲尔德相比，这座房子来得大些，式样截然不同，地盘铺得很大，格局有些杂乱，好多房间都挺舒适，有一两间比较漂亮。房子恰到好处，看起来颇为得体——爱玛对它越来越怀有敬意，觉得住在里面的人家是个从血统到意识都纯正无瑕的地道绅士世家。约翰•奈特利性情上有些缺陷，可伊莎贝拉结下这门亲事却是无可指摘的。她自家的亲属、名声和地位，都不会使那家人脸红。爱玛心里乐滋滋的，一边四处溜达，一边沾沾自喜，直至不得不像别人一样，来到种草莓的地方。大家都聚集在这里，只缺弗兰克-邱吉尔，众人都盼着他随时从里士满赶来。埃尔顿太太用上了她最喜欢的装束，戴着大帽子，挎着篮子，准备带头采草莓，接受草莓，谈论草莓——现在大家心里想的，嘴上谈的，全是草莓，只有草莓。“英国最好的水果——人人都喜爱——总是很有营养。这是最好的草莓圃，最好的品种。自己采才有意思——只有这样吃起来才有滋味。上午无疑是最好的时间——决不会感到累——哪个品种都挺好——阔少爷比别的不知要好多少——真是无与伦比——别的简直不能吃——阔少爷草莓很少见——大家都喜欢辣椒莓——白木莓味道最好——伦敦的草莓价格——布里斯托尔产得多——枫园——培育——草莓圃什么时候翻整——园丁的意见不一致——没有常规——园丁决不会放弃自己的做法——鲜美的水果——只是太腻了，不宜多吃——不如樱桃——红醋栗比较清爽——采草莓的唯一缺点是要弯腰——太阳晃眼——累死了——再也受不了啦——得去树阴里坐坐。”
这类话谈了半个小时——中间只被韦斯顿太太打断过一次，她牵挂继子，出来问问他来了没有——她有点放心不下，怕他的马出事。
树阴下还可以找到坐的地方。这一来，爱玛没法不听到埃尔顿太太跟简-费尔法克斯在说话。她们谈的是一个职位，一个非常理想的职位。埃尔顿太太那天早上得到消息，高兴得不得了。不是在萨克林太太家，也不是在布雷格太太家，不过就福气和富贵而言，也仅次于这两家。那是在布雷格太太的表姐家，她是萨克林太太的熟人，在枫园颇有名气。她快活、可爱、高贵，她的背景、势力、职业、地位等，全都是第一流的。埃尔顿太太急于马上定下这件事。她热情满怀，劲头十足，得意洋洋——决不让她的朋友拒绝，尽管费尔法克斯小姐一再跟她说，她目前还不想做什么事，她还是把以前敦促她快点谋职的理由重复了一遍又一遍。埃尔顿太太坚持要代她写一封表示认可的信，第二天就寄出去。简怎么能受得了这一切，真叫爱玛感到吃惊。简看样子的确有些懊恼，话也说得尖刻起来——最后，她采取了一个在她来说并不寻常的果断行动，建议再走一走。“干吗不散散步呢？奈特利先生不想带我们看看花园——整个花园吗？我想整个都看看。”她的朋友那样执拗，看来真让她受不了啦。
天气很热。大家零零散散地在花园里走着，几乎没有三个人在一起的，溜达了一阵之后，无意中一个接一个地来到一条宽而短的路上，路两旁都是欧椴树，树阴下非常凉爽。这条路在花园外边，与小河平行，似乎是游乐场地的尽头。它并不通向什么地方，顶头只看到一道立着高柱的矮石墙。建造这些高柱，似乎是想让人觉得那是房子的人日，尽管房子并不在那儿。这样的格局是否得体还值得商榷，但这路本身却是迷人的，周围的景色美不胜收。寺院差不多就坐落在一大片斜坡的脚下，斜坡到了庭园外边，就渐渐地越来越陡，在半英里以外的地方是一道巍峨峭拔的陡坡，坡上林木茂盛，坡下是阿比一米尔农场，地势适宜而隐蔽，前面是草场，小河就在近旁，绕着草场蜿蜒而过。
这儿景色宜人——真令人赏心悦目。英国的青葱草木，英国的农林园艺，英国的宜人景色，在灿烂的阳光的辉映下，毫无令人抑郁之感。
爱玛和韦斯顿先生发现，别人全都聚集在这条路上。她朝路那边望去，一眼就瞧见了奈特利先生和哈丽特。这两人十分显眼，静静地走在最前面。奈特利先生与哈丽特！这是一对奇怪的搭挡，可是见他们俩在一起，她又很高兴。曾经有一度，奈特利先生不屑跟哈丽特做伴，见到她就要毫不客气地转身走开。现在，他们似乎谈得很投机。过去也曾有一度，爱玛不愿意看见哈丽特处于对阿比一米尔农场这么有利的位置上，可现在她不担心了。让她看看那繁茂旖旎的景物，那丰饶的牧场，遍地的羊群，花儿盛开的果园，袅袅上升的炊烟，是不会出什么问题的。她在墙边那儿赶上了他们，发现他们俩只顾说话，并不在观赏景色。奈特利先生在向哈丽特介绍农作物种类方面的知识，见到爱玛时微微一笑，仿佛是说：“这都是我所关心的事。我有权利谈论这些事，谁也不会怀疑我在给罗伯特•马丁作媒。”爱玛没有怀疑他。这件事早已成为历史了。罗伯特•马丁可能已经不再想哈丽特了。他们在这条路上又转了一会。树阴下非常清凉，爱玛觉得这一天就数这段时间最快活。
接下来要到屋里去，大家都得进去用餐。等众人坐下忙碌起来，弗兰克•邱吉尔还是没来。韦斯顿太太望了一次又一次，都是白搭。他父亲不承认自己心神不定，还嘲笑他太太多虑。不过韦斯顿太太说什么也放心不下，一个劲儿地巴望弗兰克不要骑他的黑马。他非常肯定地表示过要来。“我舅妈身体大大好转，我毫无疑问一定能来。”然而，正如许多人提醒的那样，邱吉尔太太的身体很可能突然发生变化，那样一来，自然只能依靠她外甥来照料了，那外甥想来也来不了啦——最后，韦斯顿太太终于给说服了，于是便相信，或者是这么说的：一定是邱吉尔太太犯病了，他来不成了。在琢磨这件事时，爱玛拿眼望着哈丽特，只见她神态自若，没露声色。
用过冷餐之后，大家再一次出去，看看还没看过的景物：寺院的老鱼池。那也许要走到明天就要开割的苜蓿地，至少可以去领受一下先热后凉的乐趣。伍德豪斯先生觉得园子最高的地方没有小河的湿气，便在那儿兜了一小圈，然后就不想再动了。他女儿决意留下来陪他，这样韦斯顿先生可以动员他太太去活动活动，散散心，看来她需要调剂一下精神。
奈特利先生竭尽了全力，要让伍德豪斯先生玩好。他为他的老朋友准备了一本本的版画册，从柜子里拿出一抽屉又一抽屉的纪念章、浮雕宝石、珊瑚、贝壳等家藏珍品，供他消磨一个上午。这番好心完全得到了回报。伍德豪斯先生玩得极其快活。这些东西都是韦斯顿太太拿给他看的，现在他要把它们拿给爱玛看。所幸的是，除了对看到的东西毫无鉴赏力之外，他没有别的地方像个孩子，因为他行动迟缓，呆滞古板，有条不紊。然而，还没等他开始欣赏第二遍，爱玛就走进了门厅，想看一看房子的人口和平面图。她刚一进去，就见简•费尔法克斯匆匆从花园里闯进来，看样子想溜走。她没料到一下子就遇见了伍德豪斯小姐，起先吃了一惊。不过，她要找的也正是伍德豪斯小姐。
“要是有人问起我，”她说，“是否请你说一声我回家去了？我这就走。我姨妈不知道天这么晚了，也不知道我们出来这么久了——不过，我想家里一定在等我们，我非得立刻回去不可。我对谁也没说，说了只会引起麻烦，让人担心，有人去鱼池了，有人去了欧椴路。他们要全回来了，才会想起我。到时候，是否请你说一声我回家了？”
“你有这个要求，当然可以。可你总不见得一个人走回海伯里吧？”
“是一个人走——这对我有什么害处呢？我走路快，二十分钟就到家了。”
“不过，一个人走太远了，实在太远了。让我爸爸的仆人送你去吧。我去叫马车，五分钟就到。”
“谢谢，谢谢——千万别叫车。我还是走回去。我会怕一个人走路！说不定我马上要去照料别人啦！”
简说得十分激动。爱玛深为同情地答道：“那也用不着现在就去冒险啊。我得去叫马车。就连炎热也会让你受不了啊。你已经累了。”
“是的，”简答道，“我是累了，但不是累得不行了——一走快就来精神了。伍德豪斯小姐，人有时候都会尝到心烦的滋味。说实话，我心烦透了。你要是真想帮忙，最好不要管我，只在必要的时候说一声我走了。”
爱玛没再坚持。她全明白了，体谅她的心情，催她快走，怀着朋友的热忱，目送她安然离去。简临别时的神情充满了感激之情——她那告别的话“哦！伍德豪斯小姐，有时候一个人待着真适意！”——似乎是从一颗过分沉重的心里迸发出来的，多少可以看出长期以来她一直在忍耐，甚至对一些最爱她的人也要忍耐。
“唁，这样的家！这样的姨妈！”爱玛回到门厅时，心里在想。“我的确同情你。你越是流露出理所当然的惧怕心理，我越是喜欢你。”
简走了不到一刻钟，那父女俩刚看了威尼斯圣马克广场的几张风景画，弗兰克•邱吉尔便走了进来。爱玛没在想他，也忘了想他——可是见到他却很高兴。韦斯顿太太可以放心了。黑马是无可指责的，把问题归因于邱吉尔太太生病的那些人说对了。弗兰克是让她一时病情加重绊住了。那是一次神经性发作，持续了几个小时——他都完全放弃了要来的念头，直至很晚。他要是早知道一路上骑着马有多么热，赶得那么急还到得那么晚，那他肯定就不会来了。天热得厉害，他从没吃过这样的苦头——简直后悔不该不待在家里——最要他命的就是天热——天再怎么冷，再怎么糟，他都能忍受，可就是受不了热。他坐了下来，尽可能离伍德豪斯先生火炉里的余烬远一些，看上去一副可怜相。
“你静静地坐着，一会儿就凉快了，”爱玛说。
“等我一凉快了，就又得回去了。我真是走不开呀——可是不来又不行啊！我看你们都快走了吧。大家都要散了。我来的时候碰到一位——在这样的天气里真是发疯啊！绝对是发疯！”
爱玛听着看着，马上就意识到：弗兰克•邱吉尔眼下的状况，最好用“心境不佳”这个富有表现力的字眼来形容。有些人热了就要烦躁，他也许就是这样的体质。爱玛知道，吃喝往往可以治好这种无关痛痒的抱怨，于是便劝他吃点东西，说他可以在餐厅找到吃的，样样都很丰富，还好心地指了指门。
“不——我不要吃。我不饿，吃了只会更热。”然而，刚过两分钟，他对自己发了慈悲，咕哝了一声要喝云杉啤酒，便走开了。爱玛又一心一意关照起父亲来，心想：
“幸好我不爱他了。因为上午天热就闹情绪，我才不喜欢这样的人呢。哈丽特性情温柔随和，她不会在意的。”
弗兰克去了好久，足以痛痛快快地吃上一顿，回来时就好多了——完全冷静下来了，又像往常一样彬彬有礼了——能够拉张椅子坐到他们身边，对他们的活动发生了兴趣，还人情人理地说他不该来晚了。他的心情还不是最好，不过似乎在竭力使之好转，最后终于能谈笑风生地说些闲话了。他们一道看着瑞士的风景画。
“等舅妈病一好，我就到国外去，”他说。．“这样的地方不去看它几个，我是决不会甘心的。有朝一日，你们会看到我的素描——读到我的游记——或者我的诗。我要露一手。”
“那倒可能——但不会是瑞士的素描。你决不会去瑞士。你舅舅舅妈决不会让你离开英国。”
“也许可以说服他们也去。医生可能叫舅妈去一个气候温暖的地方。我看我们很可能一起出去。我敢说真有这个可能。今天早上我有一个强烈的信念：我不久就要出国了。我应该去旅行。无所事事让我厌烦，我要换个环境。我是当真的，伍德豪斯小姐，不管你瞪着一双敏锐的眼睛在想什么——我对英国已经厌烦了——只要办得到，我明天就想离开。”
“你是过腻了荣华富贵、恣意享乐的生活。难道你不能找几件吃苦的事儿，安心地留下来吗？”
“我过腻了荣华富贵、恣意享乐的生活！你完全想错了。我觉得自己既没有荣华富贵，也没有恣意享乐。我在生活上没一件事是称心的，我根本就不认为自己是个幸运儿。”
“不过，你也不像你刚进来时那么可怜呀。再去吃一点，喝一点，就会没事儿了。再吃一片冷肉，再喝一口兑水马德拉白葡萄酒，你就差不多跟我们大家一样了。”
“不——我不想动。我要坐在你身边。你是我最好的良药。”
“我们明天去博克斯山，你跟我们一块去吧。那不是瑞士，但是对于一个想换换环境的年轻人来说，还是有好处的。你别走了，跟我们一起去吧？”
“不，真不能去。我晚上要趁天凉回去。”
“你可以趁明天早上天凉再来呀。”
“不——那划不来。来了还要上火。”
“那就请你待在里士满吧。”
“可要是那样的话，我就更要上火了。想到你们都去了却撇下我，我可受不了。”
“这些难题由你自己解决。你自己选择上火的程度吧。我不再勉强你了。”
这时其余的人陆续回来了，大家马上都聚到了一起。一看到弗兰克-邱吉尔，有些人兴高采烈，有些人却安之若素。可是听说费尔法克斯小姐走了，大家都感到又惋惜又沮丧。由于已经到了该走的时候，这件事也就到此了结了。最后把明天的活动简要安排了一下，众人便分手了。弗兰克•邱吉尔本来就有点不愿意，现在更不想将自己排斥在外，因此他对爱玛讲的最后一句话是：
“好吧，你要是想让我留下，跟大家一起去，我就照办。”
爱玛笑吟吟地表示欢迎。除非里士满下令招他，否则他不会在明天天黑前赶回去。
Part 3 Chapter 7
They had a very fine day for Box Hill; and all the other outward circumstances of arrangement, accommodation, and punctuality, were in favour of a pleasant party. Mr. Weston directed the whole, officiating safely between Hartfield and the Vicarage, and every body was in good time. Emma and Harriet went together; Miss Bates and her niece, with the Eltons; the gentlemen on horseback. Mrs. Weston remained with Mr. Woodhouse. Nothing was wanting but to be happy when they got there. Seven miles were travelled in expectation of enjoyment, and every body had a burst of admiration on first arriving; but in the general amount of the day there was deficiency. There was a languor, a want of spirits, a want of union, which could not be got over. They separated too much into parties. The Eltons walked together; Mr. Knightley took charge of Miss Bates and Jane; and Emma and Harriet belonged to Frank Churchill. And Mr. Weston tried, in vain, to make them harmonise better. It seemed at first an accidental division, but it never materially varied. Mr. and Mrs. Elton, indeed, shewed no unwillingness to mix, and be as agreeable as they could; but during the two whole hours that were spent on the hill, there seemed a principle of separation, between the other parties, too strong for any fine prospects, or any cold collation, or any cheerful Mr. Weston, to remove.

At first it was downright dulness to Emma. She had never seen Frank Churchill so silent and stupid. He said nothing worth hearing - looked without seeing - admired without intelligence - listened without knowing what she said. While he was so dull, it was no wonder that Harriet should be dull likewise; and they were both insufferable.

When they all sat down it was better; to her taste a great deal better, for Frank Churchill grew talkative and gay, making her his first object. Every distinguishing attention that could be paid, was paid to her. To amuse her, and be agreeable in her eyes, seemed all that he cared for - and Emma, glad to be enlivened, not sorry to be flattered, was gay and easy too, and gave him all the friendly encouragement, the admission to be gallant, which she had ever given in the first and most animating period of their acquaintance; but which now, in her own estimation, meant nothing, though in the judgment of most people looking on it must have had such an appearance as no English word but flirtation could very well describe. `Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse flirted together excessively.' They were laying themselves open to that very phrase - and to having it sent off in a letter to Maple Grove by one lady, to Ireland by another. Not that Emma was gay and thoughtless from any real felicity; it was rather because she felt less happy than she had expected. She laughed because she was disappointed; and though she liked him for his attentions, and thought them all, whether in friendship, admiration, or playfulness, extremely judicious, they were not winning back her heart. She still intended him for her friend.

`How much I am obliged to you,' said he, `for telling me to come to-day! - If it had not been for you, I should certainly have lost all the happiness of this party. I had quite determined to go away again.'

`Yes, you were very cross; and I do not know what about, except that you were too late for the best strawberries. I was a kinder friend than you deserved. But you were humble. You begged hard to be commanded to come.'

`Don't say I was cross. I was fatigued. The heat overcame me.'

`It is hotter to-day.'

`Not to my feelings. I am perfectly comfortable to-day.'

`You are comfortable because you are under command.'

`Your command? - Yes.'

`Perhaps I intended you to say so, but I meant self-command. You had, somehow or other, broken bounds yesterday, and run away from your own management; but to-day you are got back again - and as I cannot be always with you, it is best to believe your temper under your own command rather than mine.'

`It comes to the same thing. I can have no self-command without a motive. You order me, whether you speak or not. And you can be always with me. You are always with me.'

`Dating from three o'clock yesterday. My perpetual influence could not begin earlier, or you would not have been so much out of humour before.'

`Three o'clock yesterday! That is your date. I thought I had seen you first in February.'

`Your gallantry is really unanswerable. But (lowering her voice) - nobody speaks except ourselves, and it is rather too much to be talking nonsense for the entertainment of seven silent people.'

`I say nothing of which I am ashamed,' replied he, with lively impudence. `I saw you first in February. Let every body on the Hill hear me if they can. Let my accents swell to Mickleham on one side, and Dorking on the other. I saw you first in February.' And then whispering - `Our companions are excessively stupid. What shall we do to rouse them? Any nonsense will serve. They shall talk. Ladies and gentlemen, I am ordered by Miss Woodhouse (who, wherever she is, presides) to say, that she desires to know what you are all thinking of?'

Some laughed, and answered good-humouredly. Miss Bates said a great deal; Mrs. Elton swelled at the idea of Miss Woodhouse's presiding; Mr. Knightley's answer was the most distinct.

`Is Miss Woodhouse sure that she would like to hear what we are all thinking of?'

`Oh! no, no' - cried Emma, laughing as carelessly as she could - `Upon no account in the world. It is the very last thing I would stand the brunt of just now. Let me hear any thing rather than what you are all thinking of. I will not say quite all. There are one or two, perhaps, (glancing at Mr. Weston and Harriet,) whose thoughts I might not be afraid of knowing.'

`It is a sort of thing,' cried Mrs. Elton emphatically, `which I should not have thought myself privileged to inquire into. Though, perhaps, as the Chaperon of the party - I never was in any circle - exploring parties - young ladies - married women - '

Her mutterings were chiefly to her husband; and he murmured, in reply,

`Very true, my love, very true. Exactly so, indeed - quite unheard of - but some ladies say any thing. Better pass it off as a joke. Every body knows what is due to you.'

`It will not do,' whispered Frank to Emma; `they are most of them affronted. I will attack them with more address. Ladies and gentlemen - I am ordered by Miss Woodhouse to say, that she waives her right of knowing exactly what you may all be thinking of, and only requires something very entertaining from each of you, in a general way. Here are seven of you, besides myself, (who, she is pleased to say, am very entertaining already,) and she only demands from each of you either one thing very clever, be it prose or verse, original or repeated - or two things moderately clever - or three things very dull indeed, and she engages to laugh heartily at them all.'

`Oh! very well,' exclaimed Miss Bates, `then I need not be uneasy. ``Three things very dull indeed.'' That will just do for me, you know. I shall be sure to say three dull things as soon as ever I open my mouth, shan't I? (looking round with the most good-humoured dependence on every body's assent) - Do not you all think I shall?'

Emma could not resist.

`Ah! ma'am, but there may be a difficulty. Pardon me - but you will be limited as to number - only three at once.'

Miss Bates, deceived by the mock ceremony of her manner, did not immediately catch her meaning; but, when it burst on her, it could not anger, though a slight blush shewed that it could pain her.

`Ah! - well - to be sure. Yes, I see what she means, (turning to Mr. Knightley,) and I will try to hold my tongue. I must make myself very disagreeable, or she would not have said such a thing to an old friend.'

`I like your plan,' cried Mr. Weston. `Agreed, agreed. I will do my best. I am making a conundrum. How will a conundrum reckon?'

`Low, I am afraid, sir, very low,' answered his son; - `but we shall be indulgent - especially to any one who leads the way.'

`No, no,' said Emma, `it will not reckon low. A conundrum of Mr. Weston's shall clear him and his next neighbour. Come, sir, pray let me hear it.'

`I doubt its being very clever myself,' said Mr. Weston. `It is too much a matter of fact, but here it is. - What two letters of the alphabet are there, that express perfection?'

`What two letters! - express perfection! I am sure I do not know.'

`Ah! you will never guess. You, (to Emma), I am certain, will never guess. - I will tell you. - M. and A. - Em-ma. - Do you understand?'

Understanding and gratification came together. It might be a very indifferent piece of wit, but Emma found a great deal to laugh at and enjoy in it - and so did Frank and Harriet. - It did not seem to touch the rest of the party equally; some looked very stupid about it, and Mr. Knightley gravely said,

`This explains the sort of clever thing that is wanted, and Mr. Weston has done very well for himself; but he must have knocked up every body else. Perfection should not have come quite so soon.'

`Oh! for myself, I protest I must be excused,' said Mrs. Elton; `I really cannot attempt - I am not at all fond of the sort of thing. I had an acrostic once sent to me upon my own name, which I was not at all pleased with. I knew who it came from. An abominable puppy! - You know who I mean (nodding to her husband). These kind of things are very well at Christmas, when one is sitting round the fire; but quite out of place, in my opinion, when one is exploring about the country in summer. Miss Woodhouse must excuse me. I am not one of those who have witty things at every body's service. I do not pretend to be a wit. I have a great deal of vivacity in my own way, but I really must be allowed to judge when to speak and when to hold my tongue. Pass us, if you please, Mr. Churchill. Pass Mr. E., Knightley, Jane, and myself. We have nothing clever to say - not one of us.

`Yes, yes, pray pass me,' added her husband, with a sort of sneering consciousness; `I have nothing to say that can entertain Miss Woodhouse, or any other young lady. An old married man - quite good for nothing. Shall we walk, Augusta?'

`With all my heart. I am really tired of exploring so long on one spot. Come, Jane, take my other arm.'

Jane declined it, however, and the husband and wife walked off. `Happy couple!' said Frank Churchill, as soon as they were out of hearing: - `How well they suit one another! - Very lucky - marrying as they did, upon an acquaintance formed only in a public place! - They only knew each other, I think, a few weeks in Bath! Peculiarly lucky! - for as to any real knowledge of a person's disposition that Bath, or any public place, can give - it is all nothing; there can be no knowledge. It is only by seeing women in their own homes, among their own set, just as they always are, that you can form any just judgment. Short of that, it is all guess and luck - and will generally be ill-luck. How many a man has committed himself on a short acquaintance, and rued it all the rest of his life!'

Miss Fairfax, who had seldom spoken before, except among her own confederates, spoke now.

`Such things do occur, undoubtedly.' - She was stopped by a cough. Frank Churchill turned towards her to listen.

`You were speaking,' said he, gravely. She recovered her voice.

`I was only going to observe, that though such unfortunate circumstances do sometimes occur both to men and women, I cannot imagine them to be very frequent. A hasty and imprudent attachment may arise - but there is generally time to recover from it afterwards. I would be understood to mean, that it can be only weak, irresolute characters, (whose happiness must be always at the mercy of chance,) who will suffer an unfortunate acquaintance to be an inconvenience, an oppression for ever.'

He made no answer; merely looked, and bowed in submission; and soon afterwards said, in a lively tone,

`Well, I have so little confidence in my own judgment, that whenever I marry, I hope some body will chuse my wife for me. Will you? (turning to Emma.) Will you chuse a wife for me? - I am sure I should like any body fixed on by you. You provide for the family, you know, (with a smile at his father). Find some body for me. I am in no hurry. Adopt her, educate her.'

`And make her like myself.'

`By all means, if you can.'

`Very well. I undertake the commission. You shall have a charming wife.'

`She must be very lively, and have hazle eyes. I care for nothing else. I shall go abroad for a couple of years - and when I return, I shall come to you for my wife. Remember.'

Emma was in no danger of forgetting. It was a commission to touch every favourite feeling. Would not Harriet be the very creature described? Hazle eyes excepted, two years more might make her all that he wished. He might even have Harriet in his thoughts at the moment; who could say? Referring the education to her seemed to imply it.

`Now, ma'am,' said Jane to her aunt, `shall we join Mrs. Elton?'

`If you please, my dear. With all my heart. I am quite ready. I was ready to have gone with her, but this will do just as well. We shall soon overtake her. There she is - no, that's somebody else. That's one of the ladies in the Irish car party, not at all like her. - Well, I declare - '

They walked off, followed in half a minute by Mr. Knightley. Mr. Weston, his son, Emma, and Harriet, only remained; and the young man's spirits now rose to a pitch almost unpleasant. Even Emma grew tired at last of flattery and merriment, and wished herself rather walking quietly about with any of the others, or sitting almost alone, and quite unattended to, in tranquil observation of the beautiful views beneath her. The appearance of the servants looking out for them to give notice of the carriages was a joyful sight; and even the bustle of collecting and preparing to depart, and the solicitude of Mrs. Elton to have her carriage first, were gladly endured, in the prospect of the quiet drive home which was to close the very questionable enjoyments of this day of pleasure. Such another scheme, composed of so many ill-assorted people, she hoped never to be betrayed into again.

While waiting for the carriage, she found Mr. Knightley by her side. He looked around, as if to see that no one were near, and then said,

`Emma, I must once more speak to you as I have been used to do: a privilege rather endured than allowed, perhaps, but I must still use it. I cannot see you acting wrong, without a remonstrance. How could you be so unfeeling to Miss Bates? How could you be so insolent in your wit to a woman of her character, age, and situation? - Emma, I had not thought it possible.'

Emma recollected, blushed, was sorry, but tried to laugh it off.

`Nay, how could I help saying what I did? - Nobody could have helped it. It was not so very bad. I dare say she did not understand me.'

`I assure you she did. She felt your full meaning. She has talked of it since. I wish you could have heard how she talked of it - with what candour and generosity. I wish you could have heard her honouring your forbearance, in being able to pay her such attentions, as she was for ever receiving from yourself and your father, when her society must be so irksome.'

`Oh!' cried Emma, `I know there is not a better creature in the world: but you must allow, that what is good and what is ridiculous are most unfortunately blended in her.'

`They are blended,' said he, `I acknowledge; and, were she prosperous, I could allow much for the occasional prevalence of the ridiculous over the good. Were she a woman of fortune, I would leave every harmless absurdity to take its chance, I would not quarrel with you for any liberties of manner. Were she your equal in situation - but, Emma, consider how far this is from being the case. She is poor; she has sunk from the comforts she was born to; and, if she live to old age, must probably sink more. Her situation should secure your compassion. It was badly done, indeed! You, whom she had known from an infant, whom she had seen grow up from a period when her notice was an honour, to have you now, in thoughtless spirits, and the pride of the moment, laugh at her, humble her - and before her niece, too - and before others, many of whom (certainly some,) would be entirely guided by your treatment of her. - This is not pleasant to you, Emma - and it is very far from pleasant to me; but I must, I will, - I will tell you truths while I can; satisfied with proving myself your friend by very faithful counsel, and trusting that you will some time or other do me greater justice than you can do now.'

While they talked, they were advancing towards the carriage; it was ready; and, before she could speak again, he had handed her in. He had misinterpreted the feelings which had kept her face averted, and her tongue motionless. They were combined only of anger against herself, mortification, and deep concern. She had not been able to speak; and, on entering the carriage, sunk back for a moment overcome - then reproaching herself for having taken no leave, making no acknowledgment, parting in apparent sullenness, she looked out with voice and hand eager to shew a difference; but it was just too late. He had turned away, and the horses were in motion. She continued to look back, but in vain; and soon, with what appeared unusual speed, they were half way down the hill, and every thing left far behind. She was vexed beyond what could have been expressed - almost beyond what she could conceal. Never had she felt so agitated, mortified, grieved, at any circumstance in her life. She was most forcibly struck. The truth of this representation there was no denying. She felt it at her heart. How could she have been so brutal, so cruel to Miss Bates! How could she have exposed herself to such ill opinion in any one she valued! And how suffer him to leave her without saying one word of gratitude, of concurrence, of common kindness!

Time did not compose her. As she reflected more, she seemed but to feel it more. She never had been so depressed. Happily it was not necessary to speak. There was only Harriet, who seemed not in spirits herself, fagged, and very willing to be silent; and Emma felt the tears running down her cheeks almost all the way home, without being at any trouble to check them, extraordinary as they were.
 
去博克斯山那天，天气非常好，加上在安排、装备、守时等环节上都做得不错，可以确保大家愉愉快快地出游。韦斯顿先生担任总指挥，奔走于哈特菲尔德和牧师住宅之间，稳妥地行使职责，人人都准时赶到。爱玛和哈丽特共一辆车，贝茨小姐、她外甥女与埃尔顿夫妇共一辆车，男士们则骑马。韦斯顿太太与伍德豪斯先生留在家里。真是一切俱备，只须到那儿快快活活地玩了。大家在欢乐的期盼中走完了七英里的路程，刚到目的地，人人都惊叹不已。但是总的说来，这一天还是有所欠缺的。一个个懒洋洋的，既没兴致，也不融洽，一直克服不了。队伍分得过于零散，埃尔顿夫妇走在一起，奈特利先生照料贝茨小姐和简，爱玛和哈丽特却跟着弗兰克•邱吉尔。韦斯顿先生试图让大家融洽一些，可是无济于事。起初似乎是偶然分散的，可后来一直没怎么变。其实，埃尔顿夫妇并非不愿意跟大家在一起，也并非不愿意尽量随和些，但是在山上的两个小时中，其他几群人之间似乎有一个原则，非要分开不可，而且这原则还很强烈，任凭有多美的景色，多好的冷点，任凭韦斯顿先生有多活跃，都无法改变。
爱玛从一开始就意兴索然。她从未见过弗兰克•邱吉尔如此沉闷，如此迟钝，他说的话没有一句值得一听——两眼视而不见——赞叹起来不知所云——听人说话又不知对方说些什么。他如此沉闷，也就难怪哈丽特会同样沉闷。他们两人真叫爱玛难以忍受。
等大家都坐下后，情况有了好转。在爱玛看来，情况好多了，因为弗兰克•邱吉尔变得健谈了，来了兴致，把她作为首要目标。他竭力把心思都花在她身上，似乎一心就想逗她高兴，讨她喜欢——而爱玛正想活跃一下，听一听对她的奉承，于是也变得快活、随和起来，给了他友好的鼓励，听任他献殷勤。在最初交往的日子里，两人关系最热烈的时候，她曾鼓励过他、听任过他。可是现在，她认为她这样做已经毫无意义，不过在大多数旁观者看来，他们的所作所为最好用“调情”两字来形容。“弗兰克•邱吉尔先生和伍德豪斯小姐调情调过头了。”他们受到了这样的非议——一位女士写信把这事传到了枫园，另一位女士写信把这事传到了爱尔兰。其实，爱玛并不是真的快活得忘乎所以，恰恰相反，她觉得自己并不快活。她因为失望而放声大笑。虽说她喜欢他献殷勤，认为这种殷勤不管是出于友谊、爱慕还是逢场作戏，都是十分妥当的，但是已经无法赢回她那颗心了。她仍然希望他做她的朋友。
“你叫我今天来，”弗兰克说，“我多感激你啊！要不是你劝说，我肯定要错过这次出游的乐趣。我当时已经打定主意要走了。”
“是呀，你当时情绪很不好。我也不知道是为什么，大概是来晚了，没采到最好的草莓。我对你太宽厚了。不过你倒挺谦恭的，一个劲儿地央求我命令你来。”
“别说我情绪不好。我是累了，热得受不了。”
“今天更热。”
“我倒不觉得。我今天非常舒服。”
“你因为接受了命令，所以才舒服的。”
“你的命令吧？是的。”
“也许我是想让你说这句话，但我的意思是你自己的命令。你昨天不知怎么越轨了，控制不住自己了，不过今天又控制住了——我不能总跟你在一起，你还是要相信，你的脾气受你自己的控制，而不是受我的控制。”
“那是一回事。我没有动机也就谈不到自我控制。不管你说不说话，我都听你的命令。你可以一直和我在一起。你就是一直和我在一起。”
“从昨天下午三点钟吧。我的永恒影响不可能比这来得更早，要不然，你在那之前不会闹情绪的。”
“昨天下午三点钟！那是你的说法。我想我第一次见到你是在二月。”
“你这样奉承人，真叫人无法应答。不过，”爱玛压低了声音，“除了我们俩以外，没有别人在说话。说些无聊的话为七个沉默不语的人解闷，这也太不像话了。”
“我可没说什么让我害臊的话，”弗兰克嬉皮笑脸、没羞没臊地答道。“我第一次见到你是在二月。山上的人要是能听见我说话，就让他们听好啦。我要扯高嗓门，让声音往这边传到密克尔汉姆，往那边传到多金。我第一次见到你是在二月。”随即小声说道：“我们的伙伴一个个呆头呆脑的，我们有什么办法让他们活跃起来呢？再怎么胡闹都可以。非叫他们说话不可。女士们，先生们，我奉伍德豪斯小姐之命（她到了哪儿就是哪儿的主宰），对你们说一声：她希望知道你们都在想些什么。”
有人笑了，快快活活地作了回答。贝茨小姐又喋喋不休了一番。埃尔顿太太听说伍德豪斯小姐是主宰，不禁气得鼓鼓的。奈特利先生的回答最独特。
“伍德豪斯小姐真想知道我们都在想些什么吗？”
“哦！不，不，”爱玛乐哈哈地大声嚷道。“绝没有的事。现在，我决不想因为这件事而讨个没趣。让我听什么都可以，就是不要让我听你们大家在想什么。我不是说都不要听。也许有一两位，”她瞟了韦斯顿先生和哈丽特一眼，“我听听他们的想法也无妨。”
“这种事情，”埃尔顿太太起劲地嚷道，“我就不认为自己有权过问。虽说我作为这次活动的监护人，也许——我从没加入过什么圈子——游览活动——年轻小姐——结了婚的女人——”
她嘟嘟哝哝的主要是说给她丈夫听的，她丈夫也嘟嘟哝哝地答道：
“说得对，亲爱的，说得对。千真万确——从没听到过——可是有些小姐信口开河什么话都说。就当作是开玩笑，别去理会。人人都知道你应受的尊重。”
“这可不行，”弗兰克对爱玛小声说道，“我们把大多数人都给得罪了。我要给他们点厉害瞧瞧。女士们，先生们——我奉伍德豪斯小姐之命对你们说，她放弃要知道你们大家都在想什么的权利，只是要求你们每个人说•一段有趣的话。大家一共是七个人，我要除外（她很高兴地说，我说的话已经很有趣了）。她只要求你们每个人，要么来一段绝妙的话，可以是散文，也可以是韵文，可以是自己编的，也可以是借月别人的——要么说两段还算巧妙的话——要么说三段着实笨拙的话，她听了一定会开怀大笑。”
“啊！那好，”贝茨小姐大声嚷道，“那我就不必担心了。‘三段着实笨拙的话。’你们知道，这正对我的口味。我一开口就能说三段笨拙的话，是吧？”她乐滋滋地四下望了一圈，相信人人都会表示赞同。“难道你们认为我不行吗？”
爱玛忍不住了。
“啊！小姐，那可有点难。对不起——数目上有个限制——一次只能讲三段。”
贝茨小姐被她那假装的客气神态蒙住了，没有马上领会她的意思。可是一旦醒悟过来，虽然不好发火，脸上却微微一红，可见她心里很难受。
“啊！是呀——那当然。是的，我领会她的意思了，”她转身对奈特利先生说，“我就尽量闭口不语。我一定非常惹人讨厌，不然她不会对一个老朋友说这样的话。”
“我赞成你的办法，”韦斯顿先生嚷道。“同意，同意。我将尽力而为。我现在出一个谜语。一个谜语怎么样？”
“怕是低级了吧，爸爸，太低级了，”他儿子答道。“不过我们要包涵一些——特别是对带头的人。”
“不，不，”爱玛说，“不算低级。韦斯顿先生出一个谜，他和他邻座的人就算过去了。来吧，先生，请说给我听听。”
“我自己也拿不准是不是绝妙，”韦斯顿先生说。“太切合实际了。不过是这样一个谜：字母表里哪两个字母表示完美？”
“哪两个字母！表示完美！我还真猜不出。”
“啊！你绝对猜不出。你吗，”韦斯顿先生对爱玛说，“我看也绝对猜不出。我告诉你吧。是M和A。Em-ma（这个所谓的谜语，旨在奉承爱玛，因为M和A这两个字母连读起来很像“爱玛”Emma）。明白了吗？”
爱玛明白了，也很得意。这是个很平常的谜语，可是爱玛却觉得很好笑，很有趣——弗兰克和哈丽特也这样认为。其他人似乎并没有同感。有人看上去大惑不解，奈特利先生一本正经地说：
“这说明我们缺的正是这种绝妙的东西，韦斯顿先生表现得很出色，但他把别人都难倒了。完美不该这么快就说出来。”
“哦！至于我吗，我要说你们一定得免了我，”埃尔顿太太说。“我可真的不能猜啊——我压根儿不喜欢这种东西。有一次，有人用我的名字拆写成一首离合诗送给我，我就一点也不喜欢。我知道是谁送给我的。一个令人讨厌的傻瓜！你知道我是说谁——”她对丈夫点点头。“这种东西在圣诞节那天，坐在炉边玩一玩倒还挺不错，但是在夏天郊游的时候，我觉得就不合适了。伍德豪斯小姐一定得把我免了。我这个人可不是谁一吩咐就能说出什么妙语来。我并不自命为妙语连珠的人。我非常活跃，有自己的活跃方式，但什么时候该开口说话，什么时候该闭口不语，你们的确应当让我自己来决定。请放过我们吧，邱吉尔先生。放过埃先生、奈特利、简和我。我们说不出什么巧妙的话——我们谁也说不出。”
“是呀，是呀，请放过我吧，”她丈夫带着自我解嘲的口吻接着说道。“我可说不出什么妙语来，供伍德豪斯小姐或其他年轻小姐逗趣。一个结了婚的老头儿——完全不中用了。我们去走走吧，奥古斯塔？”
“我完全赞成。在一个地方玩这么久，真叫人腻烦。来吧，简，挽住我另一只胳膊。”
然而简没有依从，他们夫妇俩便自己走了。“幸福的一对呀！”等他们走远了，弗兰克•邱吉尔说道。“天造地设的一对！太幸运了——只是在公共场合认识的，居然结婚了！我想他们只是在巴思认识了几个星期吧！幸运得出奇！要说在巴思这样的公共场合对人的品性能有什么真正的了解——那是不可能的。那是不可能了解的。你只有看见女人像平常那样待在自己家里，待在自己人中间，才能作出正确的判断。做不到这一点，一切都是猜测，都是碰运气——而ft一般都是坏运气。有多少人没认识多久就结婚，然后抱恨终身！”
费尔法克斯小姐先前除了跟知己朋友以外，跟别人很少说话，这时却开口了。
“的确有这种事。”她的话被一阵咳嗽打断了。弗兰克•邱吉尔转过脸来听她说说。
“你还没说完吧，”他说。简的嗓子又恢复了正常。
“我只是想说，虽然男人和女人有时候都会遇到这种倒霉的事，但是我想并不是很多。可能会出现仓促而轻率的恋情——但事后一般还来得及弥补。我的意思是说，只有意志薄弱、优柔寡断的人（他们的幸福总是取决于运气），才会让不幸的恋情酿成终身的烦恼和痛苦。”
弗兰克没有回答，只是望着她，谦恭地鞠了个躬，然后用轻快的语调说：
“唉，我太不相信自己的眼力了，我要是结婚的话，希望有个人为我选个妻子。你愿意吗？”他转身对爱玛说。“你愿意为我选个妻子吗？不管你选中谁，我一定会喜欢的。你知道，你善于给我们家撮合妻子，”他朝他父亲笑笑。“给我找一个吧。我不急。收养她，教育她。”
“把她教育成我这样的人。”
“能这样当然最好。”
“那好。我接受这个任务，一定给你找一个迷人的妻子。”
“她一定要非常活泼，有一双淡褐色的眼睛。我不喜欢别的。我要去国外两年——回来的时候就找你要妻子。记住啦。”
爱玛是不会忘记的。这件事正合她的心意。哈丽特不正是他所形容的那种妻子吗？只有淡褐色的眼睛除外，再过两年也许就完全中他的意了。甚至就在现在，他心里想的也许就是哈丽特，谁说得准呢？他向她提起教育的事，似乎就是一个暗示。
“姨妈，”简对她姨妈说，“我们到埃尔顿太太那儿去好吗？”
“好吧，亲爱的。我完全赞成。我刚才就想跟她去的，不过这样也好。我们很快就能赶上她。她在那儿——不，那是另一个人。那是乘爱尔兰马车游览的一位小姐，一点都不像她。嗯，我敢说——”
她们走了，奈特利先生也当即跟着去了，剩下的只有韦斯顿先生、他儿子、爱玛和哈丽特。那位年轻人的情绪这时变得几乎令人不快了。甚至爱玛也终于对奉承和说笑感到厌倦了，只希望能有个人陪她安静地四处溜达溜达，或者一个人坐着，不要什么人陪伴，静心观赏一下下面的景色。仆人来找他们，告知马车准备好了，这倒是件令人高兴的事。就连收拾东西和准备动身的忙碌情景，以及埃尔顿太太急着要让她自己的马车先走，她都高高兴兴地没有介意，因为马上就可以安安安静静地回家了，结束这本是寻求快乐却无什么快乐可言的一天的活动。她希望以后再也不要上当，卷入由这么多相互格格不入的人参与的活动了。
等马车的时候，她发现奈特利先生就在她身边。他向四下瞅了瞅，仿佛要看看附近有没有人，然后说：
“我要像过去那样，再跟你谈一次：也许这一特权不是要你容许，而是要你容忍，我是一定要使用这一特权的。我眼见着你做错事，不能不劝劝你。你对贝茨小姐怎么能那么冷酷无情呢？你是聪明人，怎么能对一个像她那种性格、那个年龄、那般处境的女人那么傲慢无礼呢？爱玛，我没想到你会这样。”
爱玛想了想，脸红了起来，心里感到愧疚，但又想一笑置之。
“不过，我怎么忍得住不那么说呢？谁也忍不住呀。事情没那么严重。我看她还不懂我的意思呢。”
“我敢说她懂。她完全懂得你的意思。她事后一直在谈这件事。我倒希望你能听听她是怎么说的——多么坦率，多么宽厚。我希望你能听听她多么敬重你的涵养，她说她是个令人讨厌的人，可是你和你父亲却能这样关心她。”
“哦！”爱玛大声说道，“我知道天下没有比她更好的人了，可你得承认，在她身上，善良的成分与可笑的成分极其不幸地混合在一起了。”
“是混合在一起，”奈特利先生说，“这我承认。如果她很有钱，我可以容许偶尔多看看她的可笑之处，而少看重她的善良之处。如果她是个有钱的女人，我可以听任无伤大雅的荒唐行为，不会为了你的冒昧举动同你争论。假如她跟你的境况一样——可是，爱玛，你想想实际情况远非如此。她家境贫困，她出生时家里还挺宽裕，后来就败落下来了，到了晚年也许还会更加潦倒。她的处境应该引起你的同情。你这件事做得真不像话！你还是个娃娃的时候，她就认识你；她看着你从小长大的，而那时候，受到她的关怀还被视为一种光荣呢。而现在却好，你愣头愣脑，凭着一时的傲气，嘲笑她，奚落她——还当着她外甥女的面——当着别人的面，而在这些人中，有许多人（当然是几个）会完全学着你的样子来对待她。这话你不会喜欢听，爱玛，我也决不喜欢讲，可是，在我办得到的时候，我必须，我要——我要对你讲实话，通过以诚相告来证明我是你的朋友，并且相信，我的好意你即使现在不理解，以后总有一天会理解的。”
他们一边谈一边朝马车走去。马车已经准备好了。没等爱玛再开口，奈特利先生就把她扶上了车。见爱玛总是背着个脸，嘴里一声不吭，奈特利先生误解了她心里的想法。她只不过是对自己生气，感到又羞愧又懊悔罢了。她说不出话来，一上车就将身子往后一靠，心里难过极了——随即便责怪自己没有告别，没有道谢，显然是在怏怏不乐中离开的。她连忙往窗外看去，又要跟他说话，又是向他挥手，急于想表露出另一副心态。可惜太晚了。奈特利先生已经转身走了，马已经跑起来了。她不停地往后看，但是没有用。马车似乎跑得特别快，不一会工夫就下到了半山腰，把一切都远远地抛在了后面。她苦恼得无法形容——几乎也无法掩饰。她长了这么大，还从来没有因为什么事而如此激动、如此懊恼、如此伤心过。她受到了极大的打击。他那一席话说得非常中肯，那是无可否认的，她打心眼里接受。她对贝茨小姐怎么能那么粗鲁、那么冷酷啊！她怎么能给一个她所敬重的人留下这样的不良印象啊！她怎么能不说一句表示感激、认错或一般礼节性的话，就让他走了呢！
时间也没让她平静下来。她似乎越想越难受。她从来没有这样沮丧过。幸好用不着说话。身边只有哈丽特，而哈丽特好像也不快活，觉得很累，懒得说话。一路上爱玛感到泪水在顺着脸颊往下淌，尽管很奇怪，她并没有试图去抑制。
Part 3 Chapter 8
The wretchedness of a scheme to Box Hill was in Emma's thoughts all the evening. How it might be considered by the rest of the party, she could not tell. They, in their different homes, and their different ways, might be looking back on it with pleasure; but in her view it was a morning more completely misspent, more totally bare of rational satisfaction at the time, and more to be abhorred in recollection, than any she had ever passed. A whole evening of back-gammon with her father, was felicity to it. There, indeed, lay real pleasure, for there she was giving up the sweetest hours of the twenty-four to his comfort; and feeling that, unmerited as might be the degree of his fond affection and confiding esteem, she could not, in her general conduct, be open to any severe reproach. As a daughter, she hoped she was not without a heart. She hoped no one could have said to her, `How could you be so unfeeling to your father? - I must, I will tell you truths while I can.' Miss Bates should never again - no, never! If attention, in future, could do away the past, she might hope to be forgiven. She had been often remiss, her conscience told her so; remiss, perhaps, more in thought than fact; scornful, ungracious. But it should be so no more. In the warmth of true contrition, she would call upon her the very next morning, and it should be the beginning, on her side, of a regular, equal, kindly intercourse.

She was just as determined when the morrow came, and went early, that nothing might prevent her. It was not unlikely, she thought, that she might see Mr. Knightley in her way; or, perhaps, he might come in while she were paying her visit. She had no objection. She would not be ashamed of the appearance of the penitence, so justly and truly hers. Her eyes were towards Donwell as she walked, but she saw him not.

`The ladies were all at home.' She had never rejoiced at the sound before, nor ever before entered the passage, nor walked up the stairs, with any wish of giving pleasure, but in conferring obligation, or of deriving it, except in subsequent ridicule.

There was a bustle on her approach; a good deal of moving and talking. She heard Miss Bates's voice, something was to be done in a hurry; the maid looked frightened and awkward; hoped she would be pleased to wait a moment, and then ushered her in too soon. The aunt and niece seemed both escaping into the adjoining room. Jane she had a distinct glimpse of, looking extremely ill; and, before the door had shut them out, she heard Miss Bates saying, `Well, my dear, I shall say you are laid down upon the bed, and I am sure you are ill enough.'

Poor old Mrs. Bates, civil and humble as usual, looked as if she did not quite understand what was going on.

`I am afraid Jane is not very well,' said she, `but I do not know; they tell me she is well. I dare say my daughter will be here presently, Miss Woodhouse. I hope you find a chair. I wish Hetty had not gone. I am very little able - Have you a chair, ma'am? Do you sit where you like? I am sure she will be here presently.'

Emma seriously hoped she would. She had a moment's fear of Miss Bates keeping away from her. But Miss Bates soon came - `Very happy and obliged' - but Emma's conscience told her that there was not the same cheerful volubility as before - less ease of look and manner. A very friendly inquiry after Miss Fairfax, she hoped, might lead the way to a return of old feelings. The touch seemed immediate.

`Ah! Miss Woodhouse, how kind you are! - I suppose you have heard - and are come to give us joy. This does not seem much like joy, indeed, in me - (twinkling away a tear or two) - but it will be very trying for us to part with her, after having had her so long, and she has a dreadful headach just now, writing all the morning: - such long letters, you know, to be written to Colonel Campbell, and Mrs. Dixon. ``My dear,'' said I, ``you will blind yourself'' - for tears were in her eyes perpetually. One cannot wonder, one cannot wonder. It is a great change; and though she is amazingly fortunate - such a situation, I suppose, as no young woman before ever met with on first going out - do not think us ungrateful, Miss Woodhouse, for such surprising good fortune - (again dispersing her tears) - but, poor dear soul! if you were to see what a headache she has. When one is in great pain, you know one cannot feel any blessing quite as it may deserve. She is as low as possible. To look at her, nobody would think how delighted and happy she is to have secured such a situation. You will excuse her not coming to you - she is not able - she is gone into her own room - I want her to lie down upon the bed. ``My dear,'' said I, ``I shall say you are laid down upon the bed:'' but, however, she is not; she is walking about the room. But, now that she has written her letters, she says she shall soon be well. She will be extremely sorry to miss seeing you, Miss Woodhouse, but your kindness will excuse her. You were kept waiting at the door - I was quite ashamed - but somehow there was a little bustle - for it so happened that we had not heard the knock, and till you were on the stairs, we did not know any body was coming. ``It is only Mrs. Cole,'' said I, ``depend upon it. Nobody else would come so early.'' ``Well,'' said she, ``it must be borne some time or other, and it may as well be now.'' But then Patty came in, and said it was you. ``Oh!'' said I, ``it is Miss Woodhouse: I am sure you will like to see her.'' - ``I can see nobody,'' said she; and up she got, and would go away; and that was what made us keep you waiting - and extremely sorry and ashamed we were. ``If you must go, my dear,'' said I, ``you must, and I will say you are laid down upon the bed.'''

Emma was most sincerely interested. Her heart had been long growing kinder towards Jane; and this picture of her present sufferings acted as a cure of every former ungenerous suspicion, and left her nothing but pity; and the remembrance of the less just and less gentle sensations of the past, obliged her to admit that Jane might very naturally resolve on seeing Mrs. Cole or any other steady friend, when she might not bear to see herself. She spoke as she felt, with earnest regret and solicitude - sincerely wishing that the circumstances which she collected from Miss Bates to be now actually determined on, might be as much for Miss Fairfax's advantage and comfort as possible. `It must be a severe trial to them all. She had understood it was to be delayed till Colonel Campbell's return.'

`So very kind! ` replied Miss Bates. `But you are always kind.'

There was no bearing such an `always;' and to break through her dreadful gratitude, Emma made the direct inquiry of - 

`Where - may I ask? - is Miss Fairfax going?'

`To a Mrs. Smallridge - charming woman - most superior - to have the charge of her three little girls - delightful children. Impossible that any situation could be more replete with comfort; if we except, perhaps, Mrs. Suckling's own family, and Mrs. Bragge's; but Mrs. Smallridge is intimate with both, and in the very same neighbourhood: - lives only four miles from Maple Grove. Jane will be only four miles from Maple Grove.'

`Mrs. Elton, I suppose, has been the person to whom Miss Fairfax owes - '

`Yes, our good Mrs. Elton. The most indefatigable, true friend. She would not take a denial. She would not let Jane say, ``No;'' for when Jane first heard of it, (it was the day before yesterday, the very morning we were at Donwell,) when Jane first heard of it, she was quite decided against accepting the offer, and for the reasons you mention; exactly as you say, she had made up her mind to close with nothing till Colonel Campbell's return, and nothing should induce her to enter into any engagement at present - and so she told Mrs. Elton over and over again - and I am sure I had no more idea that she would change her mind! - but that good Mrs. Elton, whose judgment never fails her, saw farther than I did. It is not every body that would have stood out in such a kind way as she did, and refuse to take Jane's answer; but she positively declared she would not write any such denial yesterday, as Jane wished her; she would wait - and, sure enough, yesterday evening it was all settled that Jane should go. Quite a surprize to me! I had not the least idea! - Jane took Mrs. Elton aside, and told her at once, that upon thinking over the advantages of Mrs. Smallridge's situation, she had come to the resolution of accepting it. - I did not know a word of it till it was all settled.'

`You spent the evening with Mrs. Elton?'

`Yes, all of us; Mrs. Elton would have us come. It was settled so, upon the hill, while we were walking about with Mr. Knightley. ``You must all spend your evening with us,'' said she - ``I positively must have you all come.'''

`Mr. Knightley was there too, was he?'

`No, not Mr. Knightley; he declined it from the first; and though I thought he would come, because Mrs. Elton declared she would not let him off, he did not; - but my mother, and Jane, and I, were all there, and a very agreeable evening we had. Such kind friends, you know, Miss Woodhouse, one must always find agreeable, though every body seemed rather fagged after the morning's party. Even pleasure, you know, is fatiguing - and I cannot say that any of them seemed very much to have enjoyed it. However, I shall always think it a very pleasant party, and feel extremely obliged to the kind friends who included me in it.'

`Miss Fairfax, I suppose, though you were not aware of it, had been making up her mind the whole day?'

`I dare say she had.'

`Whenever the time may come, it must be unwelcome to her and all her friends - but I hope her engagement will have every alleviation that is possible - I mean, as to the character and manners of the family.'

`Thank you, dear Miss Woodhouse. Yes, indeed, there is every thing in the world that can make her happy in it. Except the Sucklings and Bragges, there is not such another nursery establishment, so liberal and elegant, in all Mrs. Elton's acquaintance. Mrs. Smallridge, a most delightful woman! - A style of living almost equal to Maple Grove - and as to the children, except the little Sucklings and little Bragges, there are not such elegant sweet children anywhere. Jane will be treated with such regard and kindness! - It will be nothing but pleasure, a life of pleasure. - And her salary! - I really cannot venture to name her salary to you, Miss Woodhouse. Even you, used as you are to great sums, would hardly believe that so much could be given to a young person like Jane.'

`Ah! madam,' cried Emma, `if other children are at all like what I remember to have been myself, I should think five times the amount of what I have ever yet heard named as a salary on such occasions, dearly earned.'

`You are so noble in your ideas!'

`And when is Miss Fairfax to leave you?'

`Very soon, very soon, indeed; that's the worst of it. Within a fortnight. Mrs. Smallridge is in a great hurry. My poor mother does not know how to bear it. So then, I try to put it out of her thoughts, and say, Come ma'am, do not let us think about it any more.'

`Her friends must all be sorry to lose her; and will not Colonel and Mrs. Campbell be sorry to find that she has engaged herself before their return?'

`Yes; Jane says she is sure they will; but yet, this is such a situation as she cannot feel herself justified in declining. I was so astonished when she first told me what she had been saying to Mrs. Elton, and when Mrs. Elton at the same moment came congratulating me upon it! It was before tea - stay - no, it could not be before tea, because we were just going to cards - and yet it was before tea, because I remember thinking - Oh! no, now I recollect, now I have it; something happened before tea, but not that. Mr. Elton was called out of the room before tea, old John Abdy's son wanted to speak with him. Poor old John, I have a great regard for him; he was clerk to my poor father twenty-seven years; and now, poor old man, he is bed-ridden, and very poorly with the rheumatic gout in his joints - I must go and see him to-day; and so will Jane, I am sure, if she gets out at all. And poor John's son came to talk to Mr. Elton about relief from the parish; he is very well to do himself, you know, being head man at the Crown, ostler, and every thing of that sort, but still he cannot keep his father without some help; and so, when Mr. Elton came back, he told us what John ostler had been telling him, and then it came out about the chaise having been sent to Randalls to take Mr. Frank Churchill to Richmond. That was what happened before tea. It was after tea that Jane spoke to Mrs. Elton.'

Miss Bates would hardly give Emma time to say how perfectly new this circumstance was to her; but as without supposing it possible that she could be ignorant of any of the particulars of Mr. Frank Churchill's going, she proceeded to give them all, it was of no consequence.

What Mr. Elton had learned from the ostler on the subject, being the accumulation of the ostler's own knowledge, and the knowledge of the servants at Randalls, was, that a messenger had come over from Richmond soon after the return of the party from Box Hill - which messenger, however, had been no more than was expected; and that Mr. Churchill had sent his nephew a few lines, containing, upon the whole, a tolerable account of Mrs. Churchill, and only wishing him not to delay coming back beyond the next morning early; but that Mr. Frank Churchill having resolved to go home directly, without waiting at all, and his horse seeming to have got a cold, Tom had been sent off immediately for the Crown chaise, and the ostler had stood out and seen it pass by, the boy going a good pace, and driving very steady.

There was nothing in all this either to astonish or interest, and it caught Emma's attention only as it united with the subject which already engaged her mind. The contrast between Mrs. Churchill's importance in the world, and Jane Fairfax's, struck her; one was every thing, the other nothing - and she sat musing on the difference of woman's destiny, and quite unconscious on what her eyes were fixed, till roused by Miss Bates's saying,

`Aye, I see what you are thinking of, the pianoforte. What is to become of that? - Very true. Poor dear Jane was talking of it just now. - ``You must go,'' said she. ``You and I must part. You will have no business here. - Let it stay, however,'' said she; ``give it houseroom till Colonel Campbell comes back. I shall talk about it to him; he will settle for me; he will help me out of all my difficulties.'' - And to this day, I do believe, she knows not whether it was his present or his daughter's.'

Now Emma was obliged to think of the pianoforte; and the remembrance of all her former fanciful and unfair conjectures was so little pleasing, that she soon allowed herself to believe her visit had been long enough; and, with a repetition of every thing that she could venture to say of the good wishes which she really felt, took leave.
 
博克斯山之行那令人懊丧的情景，整晚都萦绕在爱玛的脑际。别人会怎么想，她不得而知。他们也许都在各自的家中，以各自的方式，愉快地回忆着。然而在她看来，她以前从未像这次这样完全虚度了一个上午，当时没有一丁点应有的乐趣，事后回想起来又不胜厌倦。相比之下，整晚跟父亲玩十五子棋倒是件乐事。这其中倒还真有一点乐趣，因为她把一天二十四小时中最美好的时刻用来给父亲解闷；虽说她觉得自己不配受到父亲那样的疼爱和信赖，她的行动总的说来不会受到人们严厉的指责。她希望自己不是个没有孝心的女儿。她希望谁也不会对她说：“你怎么能对你父亲那么无情呢？我必须，我要尽可能对你直言相告。”贝茨小姐决不会再——决不会！如果未来的关心能弥补以往的过失，那她也许可望得到原谅。她扪心自问，知道自己常常怠慢人，这也许主要表现在思想上，而不是行动上。她目中无人，傲慢无礼。但是，以后再也不能这样了。在真诚悔恨的驱使下，她打算明天早上就去看望贝茨小姐。从此以后，她要跟她开始一种经常的、平等的、友好的交往。
第二天早上，她决心未变，早早就出门了，免得让别的事耽误。她心想，说不定在路上能遇见奈特利先生，或者到了贝茨小姐家，他说不定也会去。对此她并不在乎。她作忏悔是正当而真诚的，她不会感到羞愧。她一边走一边朝当维尔方向望去，可是没有见到奈特利先生。
“太太小姐都在家。”以前听到这个声音，她从未感到高兴过；以前进了走廊，走上楼梯，除了履行义务之外，从未希望给这家人带来快乐，而除了以后取笑一番之外，也从未希望从她们那里得到什么快乐。
等她走近了，只见房里一阵忙乱，有人在走动，有人在说话。她听到贝茨小姐的声音，好像有什么事急着要办。女仆显得又惊慌又尴尬，希望她能等一会，随即又过早地把她领了进去。姨妈和外甥女像是在往隔壁房里躲避，她清清楚楚地瞥见了简，她看样子病得很厉害。关门之前，她听见贝茨小姐说：“喂，亲爱的，我就说你躺在床上，我看你确实病得厉害。”
可怜的贝茨老太太，像往常一样又客气又谦恭，似乎不大明白眼下是怎么回事。
“恐怕简身体不大好，”她说，“可我确实不了解。她们告诉我说她挺好的。我女儿可能马上就来，伍德豪斯小姐。希望你找张椅子坐下。赫蒂要是没走就好了。我不大能——找到椅子了吗，小姐？你坐的地方好吗？我敢说她马上就来了。”
爱玛也一心巴望贝茨小姐能来。她心里闪过一个念头，担心贝茨小姐有意回避她。可是，没过多久，贝茨小姐就来了——“非常高兴，非常感谢”——不过爱玛意识到，她不像以前那样兴致勃勃、滔滔不绝——神情举止也不像以前那样自在。她心想，亲切地问候一下费尔法克斯小姐，也许能唤起旧日的情意。这一招似乎立即奏效。
“啊！伍德豪斯小姐，你真好！我想你已经听说了——就来向我们道喜的吧。依我看，这还真不大像是喜事，”她眨了眨眼睛，掉了一两滴眼泪。“她在我们家住了这么久，真舍不得让她走啊。她一早上都在写信，现在头痛得厉害。你要知道，那么长的信，是写给坎贝尔上校和迪克逊太太的。‘亲爱的，’我说，‘你会弄瞎眼睛的’——因为她一直眼泪汪汪的。这也难怪，这也难怪。这变化太大了，不过她的运气好得令人惊奇——我想初次出去工作的年轻小姐是很难找到这样的职位的——伍德豪斯小姐，不要以为我们有了这么令人惊奇的好运气还不知足，”说着又掉下泪来。“可怜的亲亲啊！你要是知道她头痛得多厉害就好了。你要知道，人遭受病痛折磨的时候，就是有了值得高兴的好事，也高兴不起来。她的情绪低落极了。瞧她那副样子，谁也不会想到她找到这样一个职位有多高兴，多开心。她没来见你，请你原谅——她来不了——回自己房里去了——我叫她躺在床上。‘亲爱的，’我说，‘我就说你躺在床上。’可她就是不听，在屋里走来走去。不过她已经把信写好了，说她马上就会好的。她没见到你会感到万分遗憾的，伍德豪斯小姐，不过你心眼好，会原谅她的。刚才让你在门口等了一会——真不好意思——屋里不知怎么有点乱哄哄的——恰恰没听到你敲门——直到你走到楼梯上，我们才知道来了客人。‘只会是科尔太太，’我说，‘肯定没错。别人不会来这么早。“唉，’她说，‘迟早都要受的罪，还不如现在受的好。’恰在这时，帕蒂进来了，说是你来了。‘哦！’我说，‘是伍德豪斯小姐，我想你一定想见她。’‘我谁也不能见，’她说，随即站起来要走。这样一来，就让你在门口等了一会——真是不好意思，非常抱歉。‘你要是非走不可的话，亲爱的，’我说，‘你就走吧，我就说你躺在床上。”’
这些话引起了爱玛的深切关注。她的心对简早就变得仁慈些了。贝茨小姐对简目前所受痛苦的描述，彻底打消了她过去那些褊狭的猜疑，心里感到的只是怜悯。她想起自己过去对简不够公正、不够宽厚，就不得不承认，简理所当然宁愿见科尔太太或其他一贯要好的朋友，而不想见她。
她怀着真挚的懊悔和关注之情，说出了自己的心里话——衷心希望贝茨小姐所说的已经选定的这家人家，能给费尔法克斯小姐带来尽可能多的好处，过上尽可能舒适的日子。“我们大家都会觉得很难受。我想要等到坎贝尔上校回来再去吧。”
“你真好！”贝茨小姐回道。“不过你一向都好。”
爱玛真受不了“一向”这个字眼，为了打断对方那可怕的感谢，她直截了当地问道：
“我是否可以请问——费尔法克斯小姐要去哪儿？”
“去斯莫尔里奇太太家——一个人见人爱的女人——人好极了——去照看她的三个小姑娘——讨人喜欢的孩子。不可能还有比这更舒适的职位了，也许萨克林太太家和布雷格太太家要除外，不过斯莫尔里奇太太跟那两家都很熟，而且住在同一个区里：离枫园才四英里。简以后离枫园只有四英里呀。”
“我想，是埃尔顿太太帮了费尔法克斯小姐的忙——”
“是的，好心的埃尔顿太太。真是个忠实可靠、不屈不挠的朋友。她不准别人拒绝，不让简说个‘不’字。简第一次听到这件事（那是前天，我们在当维尔的那天早上），简第一次听到这件事的时候，说什么也不答应，就是为了你说的那些理由。正像你说的，她打定了主意，坎贝尔上校没回来以前，她什么也不接受，不管你怎么说，她也不会答应现在就去做事——她就这样一遍又一遍地告诉埃尔顿太太——我根本想不到她还会改变主意！可是那位好心的埃尔顿太太一向最有眼光，比我看得远。并非人人都会像她那样坚定不移，拒不接受简的答复。她昨天斩钉截铁地宣称，她决不会按照简的意思写信把这件事回掉，她要等待——果然，到了晚上，简就决定要去了。我真感到吃惊！我丝毫也没想到！简把埃尔顿太太拉到一边，马上告诉她说，考虑了斯莫尔里奇太太家条件那么好，她决定接受这个职位。事情没定之前，我是一无所知。”
“你们晚上在埃尔顿太太家？”
“是的，我们全都在，是埃尔顿太太叫我们去的。我们在山上跟奈特利先生一起散步时，就说定了。‘今晚你们大家一定要到我家来，’她说——‘我一定要你们全都来。”’
“奈特利先生也去了吗？”
“没有，奈特利先生没去。他从一开始就不肯去。埃尔顿太太扬言不会放过他，我以为他会去的，可他还是没有去。我妈妈、简和我都去了，一晚上过得好快活。伍德豪斯小姐，你知道，跟好心的朋友在一起，你总会觉得很愉快的，虽说玩了一上午大家似乎都觉得挺累。你知道，就连玩乐都是累人的——何况我也不敢说有谁玩得很快活。不过，我将永远认为这是一次十分快活的活动，而且非常感谢邀我参加的好心的朋友们。”
“我想，你也许没留意，费尔法克斯小姐一整天都在下决心吧。”
“我敢说是的。”
“不管什么时候去，她和她的朋友们一定都很难过——不过我倒希望，她一工作起来心里可能好受些——我说的是那家人的名分和为人。”
“谢谢，亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐。的确是这样，凡是能使她快活的东西，那个人家样样都有。埃尔顿太太熟识的人中，除了萨克林家和布雷格家以外，再找不到这样一个保育室了，既宽敞又讲究。斯莫尔里奇太太是个好讨人喜欢的女人！生活派头跟枫园的几乎完全一样——说到孩子，除了萨克林家和布雷格家的以外，哪里也找不到这样文雅可爱的小家伙了。简会受到应有的尊敬和厚待！只感到快乐，一种快乐的生活。她的薪金啊！我真不敢把她的薪金告诉你，伍德豪斯小姐。尽管你对大笔大笔的钱早已习以为常，但你恐怕很难相信像简这样的年轻人居然能挣那么多钱。”
“哦！小姐，”爱玛嚷道，“要是别的孩子也像我小时候那样难伺候，就是把我听到的给这种工作的最高薪金加上五倍，我看也不算多。”
“真是高见啊！”
“费尔法克斯小姐什么时候离开你们？”
“快了，真的快了。这是最糟糕的。不出两个星期。斯莫尔里奇太太催得很紧。我那可怜的妈妈简直受不了啦。所以我尽量不让她想这件事，跟她说：‘得了，妈妈，我们别再去想这件事了。”’
“她的朋友们一定舍不得让她走。她在坎贝尔上校夫妇还没回来之前就找到了工作，他们知道了不会感到难过吗？”
“是呀，简说他们一定会感到难过的。可是那么好的人家，她又觉得不该拒绝。她第一次把她对埃尔顿太太说的话告诉我的时候，恰好赶上埃尔顿太太跑来向我道喜，我真是大吃一惊！那是在吃茶点以前——慢着——不，不可能是在吃茶点以前，因为我们正要打牌——不过，还是在吃茶点以前，因为我记得我在想——哦！不，现在我想起来了，现在我记起来了。吃茶点以前是发生了一件事，可不是这件事。吃茶点以前，埃尔顿先生给叫到屋子外面，老约翰•阿布迪的儿子有话要对他说。可怜的老约翰，我很尊重他，他给我可怜的父亲当了二十七年文书。那老头好可怜，如今卧床不起了，患了严重的关节痛风病——我今天得去看看他。简要是出得了门，我敢肯定她也会去的。可怜的约翰的儿子来找埃尔顿先生谈谈教区救济问题。你知道，他在克朗旅店当领班、马夫之类的差事，自己的日子过得还不错，但是没有救济，还养不活他父亲。所以，埃尔顿先生回来的时候，把马夫约翰对他说的话告诉了我们，然后就说起派车去兰多尔斯把弗兰克•邱吉尔先生送到里士满。这是吃茶点以前的事。简是在吃完茶点以后才跟埃尔顿太太说的。”
爱玛想说她一点也不了解这件事，可贝茨小姐简直不给她插话的工夫。她没想到爱玛对弗兰克•邱吉尔离开的详情会一无所知，但还是把一切都讲了出来，尽管这是无关紧要的。
埃尔顿先生从马夫那儿听说的，既有马夫亲眼所见的情况，又有从兰多尔斯的仆人那儿打听来的消息，概括起来是说：游博克斯山的人回来以后，从里士满来了一个送信的人——可以料想得到是哪个人来送信的；邱吉尔先生给他外甥写来一封短信，大致内容是说邱吉尔太太身体还可以，但希望他最迟明天清晨要赶回；但弗兰克-邱吉尔先生决定立即回家，不想再等，而他的马似乎着了凉，便立刻派汤姆去叫克朗旅店的马车，马夫站在外面，看见马车驶过，马夫赶得飞快，但车子驾得很稳。
这里面既没有令人惊异的地方，也没有让人感兴趣的地方，所以还能引起爱玛的关注，只不过因为它牵扯到她脑子里想的那件事。邱吉尔太太和简•费尔法克斯小姐之间地位之悬殊，使她感慨不已：一个主宰一切，一个却微不足道——她坐在那儿默默思索女人命运的差异，全然不知道自己的眼睛望着什么地方，后来还是听见贝茨小姐说话，才回过神来。
“啊，我知道你在想什么了，在想钢琴。那玩意儿该怎么办呢？的确是呀。可怜的简刚才还在说钢琴呢。‘你得走了，’她说。‘你得跟我分手了。你在这儿没什么用了。不过，就放在这儿吧，’她说。‘摆在放东西的房间里，等坎贝尔上校回来了再说。我要跟他谈谈，他会为我安排的。我有什么困难，他都会帮我解决的。’我相信，直到今天，她还不知道这钢琴究竟是他送的，还是他女儿送的。”
这一来，爱玛也不得不想起了钢琴。想起自己以前无端地胡乱猜测，感到心里很不是滋味，过了不久，她觉得自己坐的时间够长了，就硬着头皮把真正想说的祝愿话又说了一遍，随即便告辞了。
Part 3 Chapter 9
Emma's pensive meditations, as she walked home, were not interrupted; but on entering the parlour, she found those who must rouse her. Mr. Knightley and Harriet had arrived during her absence, and were sitting with her father. - Mr. Knightley immediately got up, and in a manner decidedly graver than usual, said,

`I would not go away without seeing you, but I have no time to spare, and therefore must now be gone directly. I am going to London, to spend a few days with John and Isabella. Have you any thing to send or say, besides the ``love,'' which nobody carries?'

`Nothing at all. But is not this a sudden scheme?'

`Yes - rather - I have been thinking of it some little time.'

Emma was sure he had not forgiven her; he looked unlike himself. Time, however, she thought, would tell him that they ought to be friends again. While he stood, as if meaning to go, but not going - her father began his inquiries.

`Well, my dear, and did you get there safely? - And how did you find my worthy old friend and her daughter? - I dare say they must have been very much obliged to you for coming. Dear Emma has been to call on Mrs. and Miss Bates, Mr. Knightley, as I told you before. She is always so attentive to them!'

Emma's colour was heightened by this unjust praise; and with a smile, and shake of the head, which spoke much, she looked at Mr. Knightley. - It seemed as if there were an instantaneous impression in her favour, as if his eyes received the truth from her's, and all that had passed of good in her feelings were at once caught and honoured. - He looked at her with a glow of regard. She was warmly gratified - and in another moment still more so, by a little movement of more than common friendliness on his part. - He took her hand; - whether she had not herself made the first motion, she could not say - she might, perhaps, have rather offered it - but he took her hand, pressed it, and certainly was on the point of carrying it to his lips - when, from some fancy or other, he suddenly let it go. - Why he should feel such a scruple, why he should change his mind when it was all but done, she could not perceive. - He would have judged better, she thought, if he had not stopped. - The intention, however, was indubitable; and whether it was that his manners had in general so little gallantry, or however else it happened, but she thought nothing became him more. - It was with him, of so simple, yet so dignified a nature. - She could not but recall the attempt with great satisfaction. It spoke such perfect amity. - He left them immediately afterwards - gone in a moment. He always moved with the alertness of a mind which could neither be undecided nor dilatory, but now he seemed more sudden than usual in his disappearance.

Emma could not regret her having gone to Miss Bates, but she wished she had left her ten minutes earlier; - it would have been a great pleasure to talk over Jane Fairfax's situation with Mr. Knightley. - Neither would she regret that he should be going to Brunswick Square, for she knew how much his visit would be enjoyed - but it might have happened at a better time - and to have had longer notice of it, would have been pleasanter. - They parted thorough friends, however; she could not be deceived as to the meaning of his countenance, and his unfinished gallantry; - it was all done to assure her that she had fully recovered his good opinion. - He had been sitting with them half an hour, she found. It was a pity that she had not come back earlier!

In the hope of diverting her father's thoughts from the disagreeableness of Mr. Knightley's going to London; and going so suddenly; and going on horseback, which she knew would be all very bad; Emma communicated her news of Jane Fairfax, and her dependence on the effect was justified; it supplied a very useful check, - interested, without disturbing him. He had long made up his mind to Jane Fairfax's going out as governess, and could talk of it cheerfully, but Mr. Knightley's going to London had been an unexpected blow.

`I am very glad, indeed, my dear, to hear she is to be so comfortably settled. Mrs. Elton is very good-natured and agreeable, and I dare say her acquaintance are just what they ought to be. I hope it is a dry situation, and that her health will be taken good care of. It ought to be a first object, as I am sure poor Miss Taylor's always was with me. You know, my dear, she is going to be to this new lady what Miss Taylor was to us. And I hope she will be better off in one respect, and not be induced to go away after it has been her home so long.'

The following day brought news from Richmond to throw every thing else into the background. An express arrived at Randalls to announce the death of Mrs. Churchill! Though her nephew had had no particular reason to hasten back on her account, she had not lived above six-and-thirty hours after his return. A sudden seizure of a different nature from any thing foreboded by her general state, had carried her off after a short struggle. The great Mrs. Churchill was no more.

It was felt as such things must be felt. Every body had a degree of gravity and sorrow; tenderness towards the departed, solicitude for the surviving friends; and, in a reasonable time, curiosity to know where she would be buried. Goldsmith tells us, that when lovely woman stoops to folly, she has nothing to do but to die; and when she stoops to be disagreeable, it is equally to be recommended as a clearer of ill-fame. Mrs. Churchill, after being disliked at least twenty-five years, was now spoken of with compassionate allowances. In one point she was fully justified. She had never been admitted before to be seriously ill. The event acquitted her of all the fancifulness, and all the selfishness of imaginary complaints.

`Poor Mrs. Churchill! no doubt she had been suffering a great deal: more than any body had ever supposed - and continual pain would try the temper. It was a sad event - a great shock - with all her faults, what would Mr. Churchill do without her? Mr. Churchill's loss would be dreadful indeed. Mr. Churchill would never get over it.' - Even Mr. Weston shook his head, and looked solemn, and said, `Ah! poor woman, who would have thought it!' and resolved, that his mourning should be as handsome as possible; and his wife sat sighing and moralising over her broad hems with a commiseration and good sense, true and steady. How it would affect Frank was among the earliest thoughts of both. It was also a very early speculation with Emma. The character of Mrs. Churchill, the grief of her husband - her mind glanced over them both with awe and compassion - and then rested with lightened feelings on how Frank might be affected by the event, how benefited, how freed. She saw in a moment all the possible good. Now, an attachment to Harriet Smith would have nothing to encounter. Mr. Churchill, independent of his wife, was feared by nobody; an easy, guidable man, to be persuaded into any thing by his nephew. All that remained to be wished was, that the nephew should form the attachment, as, with all her goodwill in the cause, Emma could feel no certainty of its being already formed.

Harriet behaved extremely well on the occasion, with great self-command. What ever she might feel of brighter hope, she betrayed nothing. Emma was gratified, to observe such a proof in her of strengthened character, and refrained from any allusion that might endanger its maintenance. They spoke, therefore, of Mrs. Churchill's death with mutual forbearance.

Short letters from Frank were received at Randalls, communicating all that was immediately important of their state and plans. Mr. Churchill was better than could be expected; and their first removal, on the departure of the funeral for Yorkshire, was to be to the house of a very old friend in Windsor, to whom Mr. Churchill had been promising a visit the last ten years. At present, there was nothing to be done for Harriet; good wishes for the future were all that could yet be possible on Emma's side.

It was a more pressing concern to shew attention to Jane Fairfax, whose prospects were closing, while Harriet's opened, and whose engagements now allowed of no delay in any one at Highbury, who wished to shew her kindness - and with Emma it was grown into a first wish. She had scarcely a stronger regret than for her past coldness; and the person, whom she had been so many months neglecting, was now the very one on whom she would have lavished every distinction of regard or sympathy. She wanted to be of use to her; wanted to shew a value for her society, and testify respect and consideration. She resolved to prevail on her to spend a day at Hartfield. A note was written to urge it. The invitation was refused, and by a verbal message. `Miss Fairfax was not well enough to write;' and when Mr. Perry called at Hartfield, the same morning, it appeared that she was so much indisposed as to have been visited, though against her own consent, by himself, and that she was suffering under severe headaches, and a nervous fever to a degree, which made him doubt the possibility of her going to Mrs. Smallridge's at the time proposed. Her health seemed for the moment completely deranged - appetite quite gone - and though there were no absolutely alarming symptoms, nothing touching the pulmonary complaint, which was the standing apprehension of the family, Mr. Perry was uneasy about her. He thought she had undertaken more than she was equal to, and that she felt it so herself, though she would not own it. Her spirits seemed overcome. Her present home, he could not but observe, was unfavourable to a nervous disorder: - confined always to one room; - he could have wished it otherwise - and her good aunt, though his very old friend, he must acknowledge to be not the best companion for an invalid of that description. Her care and attention could not be questioned; they were, in fact, only too great. He very much feared that Miss Fairfax derived more evil than good from them. Emma listened with the warmest concern; grieved for her more and more, and looked around eager to discover some way of being useful. To take her - be it only an hour or two - from her aunt, to give her change of air and scene, and quiet rational conversation, even for an hour or two, might do her good; and the following morning she wrote again to say, in the most feeling language she could command, that she would call for her in the carriage at any hour that Jane would name - mentioning that she had Mr. Perry's decided opinion, in favour of such exercise for his patient. The answer was only in this short note:

`Miss Fairfax's compliments and thanks, but is quite unequal to any exercise.'

Emma felt that her own note had deserved something better; but it was impossible to quarrel with words, whose tremulous inequality shewed indisposition so plainly, and she thought only of how she might best counteract this unwillingness to be seen or assisted. In spite of the answer, therefore, she ordered the carriage, and drove to Mrs. Bates's, in the hope that Jane would be induced to join her - but it would not do; - Miss Bates came to the carriage door, all gratitude, and agreeing with her most earnestly in thinking an airing might be of the greatest service - and every thing that message could do was tried - but all in vain. Miss Bates was obliged to return without success; Jane was quite unpersuadable; the mere proposal of going out seemed to make her worse. - Emma wished she could have seen her, and tried her own powers; but, almost before she could hint the wish, Miss Bates made it appear that she had promised her niece on no account to let Miss Woodhouse in. `Indeed, the truth was, that poor dear Jane could not bear to see any body - any body at all - Mrs. Elton, indeed, could not be denied - and Mrs. Cole had made such a point - and Mrs. Perry had said so much - but, except them, Jane would really see nobody.'

Emma did not want to be classed with the Mrs. Eltons, the Mrs. Perrys, and the Mrs. Coles, who would force themselves anywhere; neither could she feel any right of preference herself - she submitted, therefore, and only questioned Miss Bates farther as to her niece's appetite and diet, which she longed to be able to assist. On that subject poor Miss Bates was very unhappy, and very communicative; Jane would hardly eat any thing: - Mr. Perry recommended nourishing food; but every thing they could command (and never had any body such good neighbours) was distasteful.

Emma, on reaching home, called the housekeeper directly, to an examination of her stores; and some arrowroot of very superior quality was speedily despatched to Miss Bates with a most friendly note. In half an hour the arrowroot was returned, with a thousand thanks from Miss Bates, but `dear Jane would not be satisfied without its being sent back; it was a thing she could not take - and, moreover, she insisted on her saying, that she was not at all in want of any thing.'

When Emma afterwards heard that Jane Fairfax had been seen wandering about the meadows, at some distance from Highbury, on the afternoon of the very day on which she had, under the plea of being unequal to any exercise, so peremptorily refused to go out with her in the carriage, she could have no doubt - putting every thing together - that Jane was resolved to receive no kindness from her. She was sorry, very sorry. Her heart was grieved for a state which seemed but the more pitiable from this sort of irritation of spirits, inconsistency of action, and inequality of powers; and it mortified her that she was given so little credit for proper feeling, or esteemed so little worthy as a friend: but she had the consolation of knowing that her intentions were good, and of being able to say to herself, that could Mr. Knightley have been privy to all her attempts of assisting Jane Fairfax, could he even have seen into her heart, he would not, on this occasion, have found any thing to reprove.
 
爱玛一边往家走一边沉思，也没人打断她。可是一进客厅，就见到了两个人，这才清醒过来。原来，她不在家时，奈特利先生和哈丽特来了，陪她父亲坐着。奈特利先生立即站起来，以显然比往常严肃的神态说道：
“我非要见你一面才能走，不过我没时间了，马上就得走。我要到伦敦去，在约翰和伊莎贝拉那儿住几天。除了问好以外，还要我带别的东西或口信吗？”
“什么也不带了。不过，你这个决定是不是太突然了？”
“是的——有一点——我考虑的时间不长。”
爱玛一看就知道，奈特利先生还没原谅她：他看上去跟往常不一样。不过她心想，用不了多久，他一定会跟她重新和好的。他站在那里，仿佛想走，却又不走——这时她父亲开始发问了。
“啊，亲爱的，你平平安安地去了那儿吗？你见到我那可敬的老朋友和她的女儿怎么样？你去看她们，她们一定很感激吧？奈特利先生，我跟你说过了，亲爱的爱玛刚才去看望了贝茨太太和贝茨小姐。她总是那么关心她们！” 爱玛听r这番溢美之词，不由得脸红起来。她意味深长地笑了笑，摇了摇头，望着奈特利先生。奈特利先生似乎立即对她产生了好感，从她的眼里看出了她的一片真情，她心头闪过的美好情感一下被他捕捉住了，赢得了他的尊重。他用热切的目光注视着她。爱玛心里洋洋得意——又过了一会，奈特利先生做出了一个异乎寻常的、小小的友好举动，使她越发高兴。他抓住了她的手。爱玛说不清楚，究竟是不是她自己先伸出手来——也许是她先伸出了手——但他一把抓住了，握得紧紧的，无疑是要拉到他的嘴唇上——恰在这时，他又转念一想，突然把她的手放下了。他为什么要犹豫，为什么在要吻之前又改变了主意，她也琢磨不透。她心想，他若是不停下来，岂不是更好一些。然而，他的意图是毋庸置疑的，究竟是因为他一向不爱向女人献殷勤，还是由于什么别的原因，她都觉得他这样做是再自然不过了。他生性又纯朴又庄重。她一想起他那个意图，就满心高兴。这说明他们已经完全和好了。接着，他就离开了他们——转眼间就走掉了。他行动一向果断，既不迟疑，也不拖拉，可这一次似乎比平时走得还突然。
爱玛并不后悔去看了贝茨小姐，但她心想早离开十分钟就好了：跟奈特利先生谈谈简•费尔法克斯找到了工作，该是多大的乐事呀。他要去布伦斯威克广场，她也并不感到遗憾，因为她知道他去那里该有多快活呀——不过，他可以选一个更好的时间去——早一点打个招呼，可能更让人高兴些。然而，他们分手时已经完全和好了，她不会误解他脸上的神情，他那未完成的殷勤举动，这都说明她已重新博得了他的好感。她发觉他已在他们家坐了半个小时。可惜她没有早点回来！
奈特利先生要去伦敦，还这么突然，而且要骑马去，爱玛知道这都很糟糕。为了转移父亲的思绪，别为此事烦恼，她讲起了简•费尔法克斯的事，这一招果然生效了，起到了有效的抑制作用——父亲既感兴趣，又没有感到不安。他早就认定简-费尔法克斯要出去当家庭教师，而且也能兴高采烈地谈论这件事，但是奈特利先生要去伦敦，却是个意外的打击。
“亲爱的，听说她找到这么一个富裕的人家，我的确很高兴。埃尔顿太太为人敦厚，和蔼可亲，我敢说她熟识的人都是好人。但愿那儿气候干燥，那家人好好照料她的身体。这应该是最要紧的事，可怜的泰勒小姐跟我在一起的时候，我确实都是这么照料她的。你知道，亲爱的，她要跟着那位新结识的太太，就像以前泰勒小姐跟着我们一样。我希望她在某些方面能过得好一点，不要在那儿安居了很久以后又想离开。”
第二天，从里士满传来一条消息，把别的事全都推到了一边。一封快信送到兰多尔斯，宣布邱吉尔太太去世了！虽然她外甥没有什么特别理由为了她而赶回去，但他到家后她至多只活了三十六小时。她突然出现前所未有的病变，挣扎了一阵之后便咽了气。了不起的邱吉尔太太终于与世长辞了。
这件事引起了正常的反应。人人都神情庄严，显出几分悲哀：缅怀死者，关心活着的朋友；过了一定的时候，又都好奇地想知道要把她葬在哪里。哥尔德•斯密斯告诉我们说，可爱的女人堕落到干出蠢事来，只有一死了之；而堕落到令人厌恶的地步，也只能以死来清洗恶名。（译注：此语引自哥尔德•斯密斯《威克菲尔德的牧师》第24章）邱吉尔太太讨人嫌至少已有二十五年了，现在大家说起她来却抱着怜悯体恤之情。有一个不白之冤她算洗清了。以前谁也不承认她身患重病。现在她死了，证明她决不是胡思乱想，决不是出于自私的动机无病呻吟。
“可怜的邱吉尔太太！毫无疑问，她一定受了不少的罪：谁也想象不到有多大的罪——不停地受罪把脾气也折腾坏了。这是件令人悲伤的事——令人震惊——尽管她有不少缺点，可是邱吉尔先生没有了她可怎么办呀？邱吉尔先生真是损失惨重。他会伤心一辈子的。”甚至连韦斯顿先生也摇摇头，神情严肃地说：“哎！可怜的女人，谁想得到啊！”他决定把他的丧服做得尽可能漂亮些。他太太坐在那里一边做着宽折边，一边怀着真挚而深沉的哀思和理念，又是叹息，又是评说。这件事对弗兰克会产生怎样的影响，他们俩从一开始就想过了。爱玛也早就有所考虑。邱吉尔太太的人品，她丈夫的悲哀——在她脑海里掠过，使她又敬畏又同情——随即再想想这件事将给弗兰克带来什么影响，他会怎样得到好处，怎么获得自由，心里不禁高兴起来。她顿时看出了可能带来的种种好处。现在，他要是对哈丽特•史密斯有了情意，就不会遇到什么阻力了。邱吉尔先生没有了妻子，谁也不会怕他。他这个人脾气随和，容易让人牵着鼻子走，他外甥说什么他都会依从。爱玛只希望那个外甥真的有了情意，因为她虽然抱着一片好意，但却不敢肯定他确已有了情意。
这一次哈丽特表现得极为出色，很能自我克制。不管她感受到了多大的希望．她都一点也没有流露出来。爱玛看到她的性格变得坚强了，不禁十分高兴，也不去把事情点破，以免扰乱她的心。所以，她们谈论邱吉尔太太去世这件事，彼此都比较克制。
兰多尔斯收到了弗兰克的几封短信，信中把他那边一个个要紧的情况、要紧的打算，全都作了介绍。邱吉尔先生的心情比预料的要好。到约克郡举行葬礼后，他们首先去的是温莎（译注：温莎：英国伯克郡的一个地区，位于伦敦西面泰晤士河南岸）的一个老朋友家，过去的十年里，邱吉尔先生一直在说要去拜访他。眼下，对哈丽特没有什么事情可做，爱玛只能对未来抱着美好的希望。
更迫切的事，是要关心简•费尔法克斯。在哈丽特的人生出现光明前景时，简的好景却结束了。现在她接受了聘请，海伯里那些一心想关怀她的人，已经到了刻不容缓的地步——而这已成为爱玛的首要愿望。一想起过去冷淡了她，她就比什么都感到后悔。几个月来她一直怠慢的一个人，如今却成了她要百般关怀、深表同情的对象。她要为简做点好事，表示自己珍惜与她的交情，证明自己尊重她、体谅她。她打定主意要动员她到哈特菲尔德来玩一天，于是便写了封信请简来。不想邀请被拒绝了，而且是通过口信：“费尔法克斯小姐身体欠佳，无法写信。”那天上午，佩里先生来到哈特菲尔德时，看来简病得不轻，他没经她本人同意就去看了她。她头痛得厉害，还发着高烧，他怀疑她能否如期去斯莫尔里奇太太家。这一次她的身体似乎全垮了——胃口全然没有了——虽说没有什么令人惊骇的症状，没有全家一直担心的肺病的迹象，佩里先生还是为她担忧。他觉得她承受的负担太重，她自己也感觉到了，只不过不肯承认罢了。她的精神似乎支撑不住了。佩里先生看得出来，她目前的家对一个神经出了毛病的人是不利的：老是守在一间屋子里，但愿能改变这种情况——而她那好小的姨妈，虽然是她多年的老朋友，却不得不承认，并不是这种病人的最佳伴侣。她的关心照料是不成问题的，其实倒是过分了些，他担心反而对费尔法克斯小姐弊多利少。爱玛怀着极其热切的心情听着，越听越为她着急，便四下张望，急于想找个办法帮帮她的忙。把她接出来——哪怕只是一两个小时——离开她姨妈，换换空气和环境，安安静静、合情合理地说说话，哪怕是一两个小时，也许会对她有好处。第二天早上，她又写了封信，以最动情的语言说，不管简说个什么时间，她都可以坐车去接她——并且说佩里先生明确表示，这种活动对病人有好处。回答只是这样一个短简：
“费尔法克斯小姐谨表敬意和感谢，但还不能作任何活动。”
爱玛觉得她那封信应该得到更好的答复，但又不便作文字上的计较，从那颤抖不匀的字迹看得出来，简显然有病，因此她只想找个最好的办法，打消她那不愿见人、不愿接受别人帮助的心理。因此，她尽管收到了那封信，还是吩咐备车，乘到贝茨太太家，希望能说服简跟她一道出去——可是不成。贝茨小姐来到车门前，满怀感激，竭诚赞同她的看法，认为出去透透气大有好处——而且费尽了口舌——但完全是白搭。贝茨小姐无可奈何地回来了，简无论如何也说不通。只要一提起出去，她的情况似乎就越发糟糕。爱玛想去见见她，试试自己能不能说服她，可是，几乎没等她把这个意思说出来，贝茨小姐就向她表明：她已答应外甥女决不让伍德豪斯小姐进去。“说真的，可怜的亲爱的简的确没法见任何人——根本没法见人——埃尔顿太太的确是不能不见——科尔太太非要见她不可——佩里太太磨了半天嘴皮——除了她们几个，简的确不想见任何人。”
爱玛可不想人家把她同埃尔顿太太、佩里太太、科尔太太划为一类，这些人什么地方都要往里钻。她也不觉得自己有什么优先权——因此便让步了，只是又问了问贝茨小姐她外甥女胃口如何，吃些什么东西，希望在这方面提供点帮助。一说起这个话题，可怜的贝茨小姐忧心忡忡，话也多了。简几乎什么也不吃。佩里先生建议她吃些营养丰富的食物，可是她们能搞到的（而且谁也不曾有过这么好的邻居）都不合她的口味。
爱玛一回到家，就立即叫管家去查看一下储存的食物，打发人火速给贝茨小姐送去一些质量上乘的葛粉，还附了一封十分友好的短简。半小时后，葛粉退回来了，贝茨小姐千谢万谢，但是说：“亲爱的简非让送回去才肯罢休，她不能吃这东西——而且非要说，她什么也不需要。”
爱玛事后听说，就在简.费尔法克斯推说不能活动，断然拒绝同她一起乘车出去的那天下午，却有人看见她在海伯里附近的草场上散步。爱玛把一件件事情串联起来，深深意识到，简是下定决心不肯接受她的情意。爱玛很难过，非常难过。简精神收到刺激，行动前后不一致，力量分配不均衡。这就使她目前的状况比以前更加可怜，爱玛为此感到很伤心。而且，简并不相信她的一片真情，不把她视为朋友，她也感到很委屈，然后她可以聊以自慰的是，她知道自己的用心是好的，她可以对自己说：如果奈特利先生知道她一次次试图帮助简．费尔法克斯，甚至能看透她的一片真心，那他这一次对她就没有什么可指责的了。
Part 3 Chapter 10
One morning, about ten days after Mrs. Churchill's decease, Emma was called downstairs to Mr. Weston, who `could not stay five minutes, and wanted particularly to speak with her.' - He met her at the parlour-door, and hardly asking her how she did, in the natural key of his voice, sunk it immediately, to say, unheard by her father,

`Can you come to Randalls at any time this morning? - Do, if it be possible. Mrs. Weston wants to see you. She must see you.'

`Is she unwell?'

`No, no, not at all - only a little agitated. She would have ordered the carriage, and come to you, but she must see you alone, and that you know - (nodding towards her father) - Humph! - Can you come?'

`Certainly. This moment, if you please. It is impossible to refuse what you ask in such a way. But what can be the matter? - Is she really not ill?'

`Depend upon me - but ask no more questions. You will know it all in time. The most unaccountable business! But hush, hush!'

To guess what all this meant, was impossible even for Emma. Something really important seemed announced by his looks; but, as her friend was well, she endeavoured not to be uneasy, and settling it with her father, that she would take her walk now, she and Mr. Weston were soon out of the house together and on their way at a quick pace for Randalls.

`Now,' - said Emma, when they were fairly beyond the sweep gates, - `now Mr. Weston, do let me know what has happened.'

`No, no,' - he gravely replied. - `Don't ask me. I promised my wife to leave it all to her. She will break it to you better than I can. Do not be impatient, Emma; it will all come out too soon.'

`Break it to me,' cried Emma, standing still with terror. - `Good God! - Mr. Weston, tell me at once. - Something has happened in Brunswick Square. I know it has. Tell me, I charge you tell me this moment what it is.'

`No, indeed you are mistaken.' - 

`Mr. Weston do not trifle with me. - Consider how many of my dearest friends are now in Brunswick Square. Which of them is it? - I charge you by all that is sacred, not to attempt concealment.'

`Upon my word, Emma.' - 

`Your word! - why not your honour! - why not say upon your honour, that it has nothing to do with any of them? Good Heavens! - What can be to be broke to me, that does not relate to one of that family?'

`Upon my honour,' said he very seriously, `it does not. It is not in the smallest degree connected with any human being of the name of Knightley.'

Emma's courage returned, and she walked on.

`I was wrong,' he continued, `in talking of its being broke to you. I should not have used the expression. In fact, it does not concern you - it concerns only myself, - that is, we hope. - Humph! - In short, my dear Emma, there is no occasion to be so uneasy about it. I don't say that it is not a disagreeable business - but things might be much worse. - If we walk fast, we shall soon be at Randalls.'

Emma found that she must wait; and now it required little effort. She asked no more questions therefore, merely employed her own fancy, and that soon pointed out to her the probability of its being some money concern - something just come to light, of a disagreeable nature in the circumstances of the family, - something which the late event at Richmond had brought forward. Her fancy was very active. Half a dozen natural children, perhaps - and poor Frank cut off! - This, though very undesirable, would be no matter of agony to her. It inspired little more than an animating curiosity.

`Who is that gentleman on horseback?' said she, as they proceeded - speaking more to assist Mr. Weston in keeping his secret, than with any other view.

`I do not know. - One of the Otways. - Not Frank; - it is not Frank, I assure you. You will not see him. He is half way to Windsor by this time.'

`Has your son been with you, then?'

`Oh! yes - did not you know? - Well, well, never mind.'

For a moment he was silent; and then added, in a tone much more guarded and demure,

`Yes, Frank came over this morning, just to ask us how we did.'

They hurried on, and were speedily at Randalls. - `Well, my dear,' said he, as they entered the room - `I have brought her, and now I hope you will soon be better. I shall leave you together. There is no use in delay. I shall not be far off, if you want me.' - And Emma distinctly heard him add, in a lower tone, before he quitted the room, - `I have been as good as my word. She has not the least idea.'

Mrs. Weston was looking so ill, and had an air of so much perturbation, that Emma's uneasiness increased; and the moment they were alone, she eagerly said,

`What is it my dear friend? Something of a very unpleasant nature, I find, has occurred; - do let me know directly what it is. I have been walking all this way in complete suspense. We both abhor suspense. Do not let mine continue longer. It will do you good to speak of your distress, whatever it may be.'

`Have you indeed no idea?' said Mrs. Weston in a trembling voice. `Cannot you, my dear Emma - cannot you form a guess as to what you are to hear?'

`So far as that it relates to Mr. Frank Churchill, I do guess.'

`You are right. It does relate to him, and I will tell you directly;' (resuming her work, and seeming resolved against looking up.) `He has been here this very morning, on a most extraordinary errand. It is impossible to express our surprize. He came to speak to his father on a subject, - to announce an attachment - '

She stopped to breathe. Emma thought first of herself, and then of Harriet.

`More than an attachment, indeed,' resumed Mrs. Weston; `an engagement - a positive engagement. - What will you say, Emma - what will any body say, when it is known that Frank Churchill and Miss Fairfax are engaged; - nay, that they have been long engaged!'

Emma even jumped with surprize; - and, horror-struck, exclaimed,

`Jane Fairfax! - Good God! You are not serious? You do not mean it?'

`You may well be amazed,' returned Mrs. Weston, still averting her eyes, and talking on with eagerness, that Emma might have time to recover - `You may well be amazed. But it is even so. There has been a solemn engagement between them ever since October - formed at Weymouth, and kept a secret from every body. Not a creature knowing it but themselves - neither the Campbells, nor her family, nor his. - It is so wonderful, that though perfectly convinced of the fact, it is yet almost incredible to myself. I can hardly believe it. - I thought I knew him.'

Emma scarcely heard what was said. - Her mind was divided between two ideas - her own former conversations with him about Miss Fairfax; and poor Harriet; - and for some time she could only exclaim, and require confirmation, repeated confirmation.

`Well,' said she at last, trying to recover herself; `this is a circumstance which I must think of at least half a day, before I can at all comprehend it. What! - engaged to her all the winter - before either of them came to Highbury?'

`Engaged since October, - secretly engaged. - It has hurt me, Emma, very much. It has hurt his father equally. Some part of his conduct we cannot excuse.'

Emma pondered a moment, and then replied, `I will not pretend not to understand you; and to give you all the relief in my power, be assured that no such effect has followed his attentions to me, as you are apprehensive of.'

Mrs. Weston looked up, afraid to believe; but Emma's countenance was as steady as her words.

`That you may have less difficulty in believing this boast, of my present perfect indifference,' she continued, `I will farther tell you, that there was a period in the early part of our acquaintance, when I did like him, when I was very much disposed to be attached to him - nay, was attached - and how it came to cease, is perhaps the wonder. Fortunately, however, it did cease. I have really for some time past, for at least these three months, cared nothing about him. You may believe me, Mrs. Weston. This is the simple truth.'

Mrs. Weston kissed her with tears of joy; and when she could find utterance, assured her, that this protestation had done her more good than any thing else in the world could do.

`Mr. Weston will be almost as much relieved as myself,' said she. `On this point we have been wretched. It was our darling wish that you might be attached to each other - and we were persuaded that it was so. - Imagine what we have been feeling on your account.'

`I have escaped; and that I should escape, may be a matter of grateful wonder to you and myself. But this does not acquit him, Mrs. Weston; and I must say, that I think him greatly to blame. What right had he to come among us with affection and faith engaged, and with manners so very disengaged? What right had he to endeavour to please, as he certainly did - to distinguish any one young woman with persevering attention, as he certainly did - while he really belonged to another? - How could he tell what mischief he might be doing? - How could he tell that he might not be making me in love with him? - very wrong, very wrong indeed.'

`From something that he said, my dear Emma, I rather imagine - '

`And how could she bear such behaviour! Composure with a witness! to look on, while repeated attentions were offering to another woman, before her face, and not resent it. - That is a degree of placidity, which I can neither comprehend nor respect.'

`There were misunderstandings between them, Emma; he said so expressly. He had not time to enter into much explanation. He was here only a quarter of an hour, and in a state of agitation which did not allow the full use even of the time he could stay - but that there had been misunderstandings he decidedly said. The present crisis, indeed, seemed to be brought on by them; and those misunderstandings might very possibly arise from the impropriety of his conduct.'

`Impropriety! Oh! Mrs. Weston - it is too calm a censure. Much, much beyond impropriety! - It has sunk him, I cannot say how it has sunk him in my opinion. So unlike what a man should be! - None of that upright integrity, that strict adherence to truth and principle, that disdain of trick and littleness, which a man should display in every transaction of his life.'

`Nay, dear Emma, now I must take his part; for though he has been wrong in this instance, I have known him long enough to answer for his having many, very many, good qualities; and - '

`Good God!' cried Emma, not attending to her. - `Mrs. Smallridge, too! Jane actually on the point of going as governess! What could he mean by such horrible indelicacy? To suffer her to engage herself - to suffer her even to think of such a measure!'

`He knew nothing about it, Emma. On this article I can fully acquit him. It was a private resolution of hers, not communicated to him - or at least not communicated in a way to carry conviction. - Till yesterday, I know he said he was in the dark as to her plans. They burst on him, I do not know how, but by some letter or message - and it was the discovery of what she was doing, of this very project of hers, which determined him to come forward at once, own it all to his uncle, throw himself on his kindness, and, in short, put an end to the miserable state of concealment that had been carrying on so long.'

Emma began to listen better.

`I am to hear from him soon,' continued Mrs. Weston. `He told me at parting, that he should soon write; and he spoke in a manner which seemed to promise me many particulars that could not be given now. Let us wait, therefore, for this letter. It may bring many extenuations. It may make many things intelligible and excusable which now are not to be understood. Don't let us be severe, don't let us be in a hurry to condemn him. Let us have patience. I must love him; and now that I am satisfied on one point, the one material point, I am sincerely anxious for its all turning out well, and ready to hope that it may. They must both have suffered a great deal under such a system of secresy and concealment.'

`His sufferings,' replied Emma dryly, `do not appear to have done him much harm. Well, and how did Mr. Churchill take it?'

`Most favourably for his nephew - gave his consent with scarcely a difficulty. Conceive what the events of a week have done in that family! While poor Mrs. Churchill lived, I suppose there could not have been a hope, a chance, a possibility; - but scarcely are her remains at rest in the family vault, than her husband is persuaded to act exactly opposite to what she would have required. What a blessing it is, when undue influence does not survive the grave! - He gave his consent with very little persuasion.'

`Ah!' thought Emma, `he would have done as much for Harriet.'

`This was settled last night, and Frank was off with the light this morning. He stopped at Highbury, at the Bates's, I fancy, some time - and then came on hither; but was in such a hurry to get back to his uncle, to whom he is just now more necessary than ever, that, as I tell you, he could stay with us but a quarter of an hour. - He was very much agitated - very much, indeed - to a degree that made him appear quite a different creature from any thing I had ever seen him before. - In addition to all the rest, there had been the shock of finding her so very unwell, which he had had no previous suspicion of - and there was every appearance of his having been feeling a great deal.'

`And do you really believe the affair to have been carrying on with such perfect secresy? - The Campbells, the Dixons, did none of them know of the engagement?'

Emma could not speak the name of Dixon without a little blush.

`None; not one. He positively said that it had been known to no being in the world but their two selves.'

`Well,' said Emma, `I suppose we shall gradually grow reconciled to the idea, and I wish them very happy. But I shall always think it a very abominable sort of proceeding. What has it been but a system of hypocrisy and deceit, - espionage, and treachery? - To come among us with professions of openness and simplicity; and such a league in secret to judge us all! - Here have we been, the whole winter and spring, completely duped, fancying ourselves all on an equal footing of truth and honour, with two people in the midst of us who may have been carrying round, comparing and sitting in judgment on sentiments and words that were never meant for both to hear. - They must take the consequence, if they have heard each other spoken of in a way not perfectly agreeable!'

`I am quite easy on that head,' replied Mrs. Weston. `I am very sure that I never said any thing of either to the other, which both might not have heard.'

`You are in luck. - Your only blunder was confined to my ear, when you imagined a certain friend of ours in love with the lady.'

`True. But as I have always had a thoroughly good opinion of Miss Fairfax, I never could, under any blunder, have spoken ill of her; and as to speaking ill of him, there I must have been safe.'

At this moment Mr. Weston appeared at a little distance from the window, evidently on the watch. His wife gave him a look which invited him in; and, while he was coming round, added, `Now, dearest Emma, let me intreat you to say and look every thing that may set his heart at ease, and incline him to be satisfied with the match. Let us make the best of it - and, indeed, almost every thing may be fairly said in her favour. It is not a connexion to gratify; but if Mr. Churchill does not feel that, why should we? and it may be a very fortunate circumstance for him, for Frank, I mean, that he should have attached himself to a girl of such steadiness of character and good judgment as I have always given her credit for - and still am disposed to give her credit for, in spite of this one great deviation from the strict rule of right. And how much may be said in her situation for even that error!'

`Much, indeed!' cried Emma feelingly. `If a woman can ever be excused for thinking only of herself, it is in a situation like Jane Fairfax's. - Of such, one may almost say, that ``the world is not their's, nor the world's law.'''

She met Mr. Weston on his entrance, with a smiling countenance, exclaiming,

`A very pretty trick you have been playing me, upon my word! This was a device, I suppose, to sport with my curiosity, and exercise my talent of guessing. But you really frightened me. I thought you had lost half your property, at least. And here, instead of its being a matter of condolence, it turns out to be one of congratulation. - I congratulate you, Mr. Weston, with all my heart, on the prospect of having one of the most lovely and accomplished young women in England for your daughter.'

A glance or two between him and his wife, convinced him that all was as right as this speech proclaimed; and its happy effect on his spirits was immediate. His air and voice recovered their usual briskness: he shook her heartily and gratefully by the hand, and entered on the subject in a manner to prove, that he now only wanted time and persuasion to think the engagement no very bad thing. His companions suggested only what could palliate imprudence, or smooth objections; and by the time they had talked it all over together, and he had talked it all over again with Emma, in their walk back to Hartfield, he was become perfectly reconciled, and not far from thinking it the very best thing that Frank could possibly have done.
 
大约在邱吉尔太太去世十天后的一个上午，爱玛给叫到楼下去见韦斯顿先生，他“待不上五分钟，想特地跟她谈谈”。他在客厅门口迎接她，刚用平常的语调向她问了好，便立即压低声音，不让她父亲听见，说道：
“今天早上你能去一趟兰多尔斯吗？能去就去一趟吧。韦斯顿太太想见见你。她一定得见见你。”
“她不舒服吗？”
“不，不，一点也没有——只是有点激动。她本来想坐马车来看你，不过她要单独见你。你知道，”韦斯顿先生朝她父亲点点头，“嗯！你能去吗？”
“当然。可以的话，这就去。你这样邀请，我没法不去。不过，究竟是什么事呢？她真的没生病吗？”
“放心吧——别再问了。到时候你什么都会知道的。真是莫名其妙的事情！不过，别问了，别问了！”
甚至连爱玛也猜不着究竟是怎么回事。从韦斯顿先生的神情看来，似乎有什么非常要紧的事。不过，既然她的朋友安然无恙，爱玛也就用不着着急了。于是，她跟父亲说好，她现在要去散步，随即便跟韦斯顿先生一起走出屋去，匆匆朝兰多尔斯赶去。
“现在，”等出了大门一大段路之后，爱玛说，“韦斯顿先生，告诉我出了什么事吧。”
“不，不，”韦斯顿先生一本正经地答道。“别问我。我答应了我太太，一切由她来说。这事由她透露给你比我透露好。别着急，爱玛。你马上就会全知道了。”
“快告诉我吧，”爱玛吓得站住了，嚷了起来。“天哪！韦斯顿先生，快告诉我吧。布伦斯威克广场出了什么事。我知道出事了。告诉我，我要你这就告诉我出了什么事。”
“没事，你真猜错了。
“韦斯顿先生，别跟我开玩笑。你想想，我有多少最亲爱的朋友就在布伦斯威克广场啊。是他们中的哪一位？我郑重其事地要求你，千万不要瞒着我。”
“我说的是实话，爱玛。”
“说实话！为什么不以名誉担保！为什么不以名誉担保，说这事跟他们任何人都没有关系？天哪！既然那件事跟那家人家没有关系，为什么又要透露给我呢？”
“我以名誉担保，”韦斯顿先生十分认真地说，“是没有关系。跟奈特利家的人没有一丝一毫的关系。”
爱玛放心了，又继续往前走。
“我说把消息透露给你，”韦斯顿先生接着说，“说得不对。我不该使用那个字眼。事实上，这事与你无关——只与我有关，就是说，但愿如此。嗯！总而言之，亲爱的爱玛，你用不着那么着急。我并不是说这不是件令人不快的事——但事情本来还可能糟得多。我们要足走快些，马上就到兰多尔斯了。”
爱玛觉得只有等待了，不过并不那么难挨了。于是她不再发问了，只是发挥自己的想象，脑子里很快就冒出一个念头：事情说不定跟钱财有关系——家境方面刚暴露出什么令人不快的事情，是里士满最近发生的不幸引起的。她越想越悬乎。也许发现了五六个私生子——可怜的弗兰克给剥夺了继承权！这种事虽说很糟糕，但却不会使她为之痛苦，只不过激起了她的好奇心。
“那个骑马的人是谁？”两人继续往前走时，爱玛问道——她说话不为别的，只想帮助韦斯顿先生保守心中的秘密。
“我也不知道。也许是奥特维家的人吧。不是弗兰克。我敢肯定不是弗兰克。你是见不到弗兰克的。这当儿，他正在去温莎的半路上。”
“这么说，你儿子刚才跟你在一起啦？”
“哦！是的——难道你不知道？嗯，嗯，没关系。”
韦斯顿先生沉默了一会，然后以更谨慎、更认真的口吻，接着说道：
“是啊，弗兰克今天早上来过，只是来问个好。”
两人匆匆赶路，很快就到了兰多尔斯。“喂，亲爱的，”他们走进屋时，韦斯顿先生说道，“我把她请来了，希望你马上就好了。我让你们两个单独谈谈。拖延没什么好处。你要是叫我的话，我不走远。”他走出屋以前，爱玛清清楚楚地听见他小声加了一句：“我遵守诺言。她一点也不知道。”
韦斯顿太太脸色不好，一副心绪不宁的样子，爱玛又急起来了。等只剩下她们俩时，她急忙说道：
“什么事，亲爱的朋友？我感觉一定出了什么很不愉快的事。快告诉我是什么事。我走了这一路，心里一直很着急。我们两个都怕着急，别让我再着急下去了。你不管有什么苦恼，说出来对你有好处。”
“你真的一点不知道吗？”韦斯顿太太声音颤抖地说道。“难道你，亲爱的爱玛——难道你猜不着我要对你说什么吗？”
“只要是跟弗兰克•邱吉尔先生有关，我就猜得着。”
“你说对了。是跟他有关，我这就告诉你。”韦斯顿太太又继续做手里的活，好像决计不抬起眼来。“他今天早上来过了，为了一件极不寻常的事。我们惊奇得简直无法形容。他来跟他父亲谈一件事，说他爱上了——”
韦斯顿太太停下来喘口气。爱玛先以为他爱上了她自己，随即想到了哈丽特。
“其实不仅仅是爱上了，”韦斯顿太太接着又说，“而且订了婚——的的确确订了婚。弗兰克•邱吉尔和费尔法克斯小姐订了婚——而且是早就订了婚！你知道了会怎么说呢，爱玛？别人知道了会怎么说呢？”
爱玛惊奇得甚至跳了起来。她大惊失色地嚷道：
“简•费尔法克斯！天哪！你不是当真的吧？你是说着玩的吧？”
“你完全有理由感到惊异，”韦斯顿太太回道，仍然把目光避开爱玛，急着继续往下说，好让爱玛平静下来。“你完全有理由感到惊异。但事实就是如此。早在去年十月份，他们就郑重地订了婚——那是在韦默斯，对谁都严守秘密。除了他们自己以外，谁也不知道——坎贝尔夫妇、男女双方的家人，全都不知道。真是奇怪，我完全相信这是事实，可我又觉得简直不可思议。我简直不敢相信。我还以为我很了解他呢。”
爱玛几乎没听见她说的话。她心里转着两个念头——一是她以前跟弗兰克议论过费尔法克斯小姐，二是哈丽特有多可怜。一时间她只能惊叹，而且要人家证实了又证实。
“咳，”她终于说话了，竭力想平静下来。“这件事就是让我琢磨半天，我也琢磨不透啊。什么！跟她订婚整整一个冬天了——那不是两人都没来海伯里以前的事吗？”
“十月份就订婚了，秘密订的婚。太叫我伤心了，爱玛。他父亲也同样伤心。他有些行为我们是不能原谅的。”
爱玛沉思了一下，然后答道：“我也不想假装不明白你的意思。为了尽量安慰你，我要请你放心，他向我献殷勤并没产生你所担心的那种效果。”
韦斯顿太太抬起头来，简直不敢相信。可爱玛不仅言语镇定，神态也很自若。
“为了使你更容易相信我确实满不在乎，”爱玛接着又说，“我还要告诉你，我们最初相识的时候，我一度的确挺喜欢他，很想爱上他——不，是爱上了他——后来怎么结束的，也许有些奇怪。不过，幸好结束了。最近有一段时间，至少有三个月，我真没把他放在心上。你可以相信我，韦斯顿太太。这全是实话。”
韦斯顿太太含着喜悦的眼泪亲吻爱玛。等到能说出话时，就对她说：听到她这番表白，真比世界上什么东西都更宝贵。
“韦斯顿先生会跟我一样放心了，”她说。“我们对这件事感到很苦恼。以前，我们真心希望你们能相爱——而且也以为你们在相爱。你想想看，我们为你感到多么难受啊。”
“我逃脱了。我居然能逃脱，这对你们、对我自己，都是个值得庆幸的奇迹。可是，那也不能因此而原谅他。我要说，我认为他应该受到严厉的指责。他明明爱上了别人，又跟人家订了婚，还有什么权利跑到我们中间，装作好像是个完全自由的人？他既然已经有人了，还有什么权利去讨好别的年轻女人——一个劲儿地向她献殷勤呢？难道他不知道他在搞什么名堂吗？难道他不知道他会害得我爱上她吗？真不道德，太不道德了。”
“听他说的话，亲爱的爱玛，我认为——”
“她怎么能容忍这种行为啊！眼睁睁地看着还能若无其事！男的当着她的面一次次地向另一个女人献殷勤，她却袖手旁观，毫不抱怨。这样的涵养工夫，我既难以理解，也无法敬佩。”
“他们之间有误会，爱玛，他是明明白白这么讲的，只是来不及细说。他在这儿只待了一刻钟，由于心情激动，就连这一刻钟也没充分利用——不过，他明言直语地说他们有误会。目前的紧张局面好像真是这些误会引起的；而这些误会又很可能是他的行为不当引起的。”
“行为不当！哎！韦斯顿太太——你太轻描淡写了。远远不止是行为不当！这一下可降低了我对他的看法，我也说不准降得有多低。完全不像个男子汉大丈夫！男子汉大丈夫应该为人正派诚实、坚持真理和原则、蔑视卑鄙的伎俩，可是这些优点他却一概没有。”
“不，亲爱的爱玛，我得为他说几句话。尽管他在这件事上做得不对，可是我认识他也不算短了，可以担保他有许多许多优点，而且——”
“天哪！”爱玛根本不听她的，大声嚷道，“还有斯莫尔里奇太太哪！简就要去做家庭教师了！他采取这么可怕的轻率举动，究竟是什么意思？居然让她去应聘——甚至让她想出这样一招！”
“他不知道这件事呵，爱玛。在这一点上，我敢说他完全是无辜的。那是简私自决定的，没跟他交换意见——至少没有明确地商量过。我知道，他说直到昨天他还蒙在鼓里，不知道简的计划。他址突然知道的，我也不清楚是怎么知道的，也许此收到信了，或是接到了回信——正是因为发现了简的举动，获悉了她的这项汁划，他才决定立即采取主动，向他舅舅坦白一切，求他宽恕。总之，结束这隐瞒已久所造成的痛苦状态。”
爱玛开始认真听了。
“我很快就会收到他的信，”韦斯顿太太接着往下说。“他临走时跟我说，他会马上写信来的。从他说话的神态来看，他似乎要告诉我许多现在还不能说的详情细节。所以，我们就等他来信吧。也许信里会作出许多辩解。有许多事情目前无法理解，信里或许会解释清楚，得到谅解。我们别把问题看得太重了，别急于责怪他。我们还是耐心些。我必须爱他，我既然认准了这一点，而且是最重要的一点，就急巴巴地想让事情有个好的结果，心想一定会这样。他们一直遮遮掩掩的，一定忍受了不少痛苦。”
“他的痛苦，”爱玛冷冷地回道，“似乎没给他带来多少伤害嘛。嗯，邱吉尔先生是什么态度？”
“完全顺着他外甥呗——简直毫不犯难地就同意了。想想看，那家人家一个星期里出了那么多事，发生了多大的变化啊！可怜的邱吉尔太太在世时，我觉得没有希望、没有机会、没有可能。可是她的遗体刚葬入自家的墓穴，她丈夫就做出了完全违背她意愿的事。人一进了坟墓，其不良影响也就随之消失，这是多大的幸事啊！简直没费什么口舌，他就同意了。”
“哦！”爱玛心想，“换了哈丽特，他也会同意的。”
“这是昨天晚上说定的，弗兰克今天早上天一亮就走了。我想他先去了海伯里，在贝茨家停了停——然后再上这儿来。不过，他又急着要回到他舅舅那儿，他眼下比以前更需要他，因此正如我刚才对你说的，他只能在我们这儿待一刻钟。他非常激动——的确非常激动——我从没见过他那么激动，那样子跟以前完全判若两人。别的且不说，看到她病得那么厉害，他先前丝毫没有料到，因而大为震惊——看来他心里非常难受。”
“你当真认为这件事搞得非常秘密吗？坎贝尔夫妇、迪克逊夫妇，他们谁都不知道他俩订婚的事吗？”
爱玛说到迪克逊时，脸上不由得微微一红。
“谁都不知道，没一个人知道。他说得很肯定：世界上除了他们俩以外，谁也不知道。”
“嗯，”爱玛说，“我想我们会渐渐想开的，祝愿他们美满幸福。不过，我永远认为这种做法十分可鄙。除了虚情假意、招摇撞骗、暗中刺探和背信弃义那一套以外，还会是什么呢？来到我们中间的时候，一个劲儿地标榜自己多么坦率、多么纯朴，暗地里却串通起来，对我们大家评头论足！整整一个冬天，整整一个夏天，我们完全受了骗，以为大家都一样的坦率、一样的诚实，没想到我们中间有那么两个人，他们传来传去，比这比那，把不该让他们知道的想法和话语刺探了去，坐在那里说三道四。如果他们彼此听到了别人议论对方的不大悦耳的话，那他们就得自食其果了！”
“那我倒挺心安理得的，”韦斯顿太太回道。“我敢说，我从没在他们中的哪个人面前议论过另一个，说些不该让他们两人都听到的话。”
“你真幸运。你唯一的错误是，你认为我们的一位朋友爱上了那位小姐，不过你那话只是对我讲了。”
“一点不错。不过，我一向很看得起费尔法克斯小姐，决不会冒冒失失地说她的坏话。至于弗兰克的坏话，那我当然更不会说啦。”
恰在这时，韦斯顿先生出现在离窗口不远的地方，显然是在观察她们的动静。他太太朝他使了个眼色，叫他进来。趁他还没进来的时候，他太太又补充道：“最亲爱的爱玛，我求你留心你的言语和神态，让他心里踏实些，对这门亲事感到满意。我们要尽可能往好里想——的确，几乎一切都可以说是对她有利。这门亲事并不很称心如意，不过邱吉尔先生都不计较，我们何必去计较呢？对他来说，我指弗兰克，爱上这样一个稳重而有头脑的姑娘，也许是件很幸运的事。尽管严格说来，她这件事做得很越格，我还是一向认为——并且以后仍然认为她有这样的优点。她处于那个地位，即使犯了那个过错，也情有可原啊！”
“的确情有可原！”爱玛感慨地嚷道。“如果一个女人只为自己着想还可以原谅的话，那只有处在简•费尔法克斯小姐那样的地位。对于这种人，你简直可以说：‘这世界不是他们的，这世界的法律也约束不到他们。’（译注：爱玛在仿效引用莎士比亚所著悲剧《罗密欧与朱丽叶》第五幕第一场中的一句话，原话为：“这世界不是你的朋友，这世界的法律也保护不到你。”）”
韦斯顿先生一进门，他太太便笑容满面地大声嚷道：
“瞧你的，你还真会跟我开玩笑啊！我看你是用这个花招来挑逗我的好奇心，练一练我的猜测本领。你真把我吓坏了。我还以为你至少损失了一半财产呢。到头来，这不仅不是件令人伤心的事，反倒是件值得庆贺的事。衷心祝贺你，韦斯顿先生，你眼见就有一个全英国最可爱、最多才多艺的年轻女子作你的儿媳了。”
韦斯顿先生跟太太对视了一两眼后便意识到，正如这番话所表明的那样，一切都顺顺当当，因而立刻高兴起来。看他的神态，听他的声音，他又恢复了往常的活跃。他满怀感激之情，一把抓住太太的手，跟她谈起了这件事，那样子足以证明：只要给以时间，让他听听别人的话，他就会相信这还不算是件很坏的亲事。他的两个同伴说的话，只是想为弗兰克的鲁莽行为开脱，使他不至于反对这门亲事。等他们三人一起谈完了这件事，他送爱玛回哈特菲尔德途中跟爱玛又谈了一阵之后，他已经完全想通了，差不多快要认为：这是弗兰克所能做的最令人满意的事了。
Part 3 Chapter 11
`Harriet, poor Harriet!' - Those were the words; in them lay the tormenting ideas which Emma could not get rid of, and which constituted the real misery of the business to her. Frank Churchill had behaved very ill by herself - very ill in many ways, - but it was not so much his behaviour as her own, which made her so angry with him. It was the scrape which he had drawn her into on Harriet's account, that gave the deepest hue to his offence. - Poor Harriet! to be a second time the dupe of her misconceptions and flattery. Mr. Knightley had spoken prophetically, when he once said, `Emma, you have been no friend to Harriet Smith.' - She was afraid she had done her nothing but disservice. - It was true that she had not to charge herself, in this instance as in the former, with being the sole and original author of the mischief; with having suggested such feelings as might otherwise never have entered Harriet's imagination; for Harriet had acknowledged her admiration and preference of Frank Churchill before she had ever given her a hint on the subject; but she felt completely guilty of having encouraged what she might have repressed. She might have prevented the indulgence and increase of such sentiments. Her influence would have been enough. And now she was very conscious that she ought to have prevented them. - She felt that she had been risking her friend's happiness on most insufficient grounds. Common sense would have directed her to tell Harriet, that she must not allow herself to think of him, and that there were five hundred chances to one against his ever caring for her. - `But, with common sense,' she added, `I am afraid I have had little to do.'

She was extremely angry with herself. If she could not have been angry with Frank Churchill too, it would have been dreadful. - As for Jane Fairfax, she might at least relieve her feelings from any present solicitude on her account. Harriet would be anxiety enough; she need no longer be unhappy about Jane, whose troubles and whose ill-health having, of course, the same origin, must be equally under cure. - Her days of insignificance and evil were over. - She would soon be well, and happy, and prosperous. - Emma could now imagine why her own attentions had been slighted. This discovery laid many smaller matters open. No doubt it had been from jealousy. - In Jane's eyes she had been a rival; and well might any thing she could offer of assistance or regard be repulsed. An airing in the Hartfield carriage would have been the rack, and arrowroot from the Hartfield storeroom must have been poison. She understood it all; and as far as her mind could disengage itself from the injustice and selfishness of angry feelings, she acknowledged that Jane Fairfax would have neither elevation nor happiness beyond her desert. But poor Harriet was such an engrossing charge! There was little sympathy to be spared for any body else. Emma was sadly fearful that this second disappointment would be more severe than the first. Considering the very superior claims of the object, it ought; and judging by its apparently stronger effect on Harriet's mind, producing reserve and self-command, it would. - She must communicate the painful truth, however, and as soon as possible. An injunction of secresy had been among Mr. Weston's parting words. `For the present, the whole affair was to be completely a secret. Mr. Churchill had made a point of it, as a token of respect to the wife he had so very recently lost; and every body admitted it to be no more than due decorum.' - Emma had promised; but still Harriet must be excepted. It was her superior duty.

In spite of her vexation, she could not help feeling it almost ridiculous, that she should have the very same distressing and delicate office to perform by Harriet, which Mrs. Weston had just gone through by herself. The intelligence, which had been so anxiously announced to her, she was now to be anxiously announcing to another. Her heart beat quick on hearing Harriet's footstep and voice; so, she supposed, had poor Mrs. Weston felt when she was approaching Randalls. Could the event of the disclosure bear an equal resemblance! - But of that, unfortunately, there could be no chance.

`Well, Miss Woodhouse!' cried Harriet, coming eagerly into the room - `is not this the oddest news that ever was?'

`What news do you mean?' replied Emma, unable to guess, by look or voice, whether Harriet could indeed have received any hint.

`About Jane Fairfax. Did you ever hear any thing so strange? Oh! - you need not be afraid of owning it to me, for Mr. Weston has told me himself. I met him just now. He told me it was to be a great secret; and, therefore, I should not think of mentioning it to any body but you, but he said you knew it.'

`What did Mr. Weston tell you?' - said Emma, still perplexed.

`Oh! he told me all about it; that Jane Fairfax and Mr. Frank Churchill are to be married, and that they have been privately engaged to one another this long while. How very odd!'

It was, indeed, so odd; Harriet's behaviour was so extremely odd, that Emma did not know how to understand it. Her character appeared absolutely changed. She seemed to propose shewing no agitation, or disappointment, or peculiar concern in the discovery. Emma looked at her, quite unable to speak.

`Had you any idea,' cried Harriet, `of his being in love with her? - You, perhaps, might. - You (blushing as she spoke) who can see into every body's heart; but nobody else - '

`Upon my word,' said Emma, `I begin to doubt my having any such talent. Can you seriously ask me, Harriet, whether I imagined him attached to another woman at the very time that I was - tacitly, if not openly - encouraging you to give way to your own feelings? - I never had the slightest suspicion, till within the last hour, of Mr. Frank Churchill's having the least regard for Jane Fairfax. You may be very sure that if I had, I should have cautioned you accordingly.'

`Me!' cried Harriet, colouring, and astonished. `Why should you caution me? - You do not think I care about Mr. Frank Churchill.'

`I am delighted to hear you speak so stoutly on the subject,' replied Emma, smiling; `but you do not mean to deny that there was a time - and not very distant either - when you gave me reason to understand that you did care about him?'

`Him! - never, never. Dear Miss Woodhouse, how could you so mistake me?' turning away distressed.

`Harriet!' cried Emma, after a moment's pause - `What do you mean? - Good Heaven! what do you mean? - Mistake you! - Am I to suppose then? - '

She could not speak another word. - Her voice was lost; and she sat down, waiting in great terror till Harriet should answer.

Harriet, who was standing at some distance, and with face turned from her, did not immediately say any thing; and when she did speak, it was in a voice nearly as agitated as Emma's.

`I should not have thought it possible,' she began, `that you could have misunderstood me! I know we agreed never to name him - but considering how infinitely superior he is to every body else, I should not have thought it possible that I could be supposed to mean any other person. Mr. Frank Churchill, indeed! I do not know who would ever look at him in the company of the other. I hope I have a better taste than to think of Mr. Frank Churchill, who is like nobody by his side. And that you should have been so mistaken, is amazing! - I am sure, but for believing that you entirely approved and meant to encourage me in my attachment, I should have considered it at first too great a presumption almost, to dare to think of him. At first, if you had not told me that more wonderful things had happened; that there had been matches of greater disparity (those were your very words); - I should not have dared to give way to - I should not have thought it possible - But if you, who had been always acquainted with him - '

`Harriet!' cried Emma, collecting herself resolutely - `Let us understand each other now, without the possibility of farther mistake. Are you speaking of - Mr. Knightley?'

`To be sure I am. I never could have an idea of any body else - and so I thought you knew. When we talked about him, it was as clear as possible.'

`Not quite,' returned Emma, with forced calmness, `for all that you then said, appeared to me to relate to a different person. I could almost assert that you had named Mr. Frank Churchill. I am sure the service Mr. Frank Churchill had rendered you, in protecting you from the gipsies, was spoken of.'

`Oh! Miss Woodhouse, how you do forget!'

`My dear Harriet, I perfectly remember the substance of what I said on the occasion. I told you that I did not wonder at your attachment; that considering the service he had rendered you, it was extremely natural: - and you agreed to it, expressing yourself very warmly as to your sense of that service, and mentioning even what your sensations had been in seeing him come forward to your rescue. - The impression of it is strong on my memory.'

`Oh, dear,' cried Harriet, `now I recollect what you mean; but I was thinking of something very different at the time. It was not the gipsies - it was not Mr. Frank Churchill that I meant. No! (with some elevation) I was thinking of a much more precious circumstance - of Mr. Knightley's coming and asking me to dance, when Mr. Elton would not stand up with me; and when there was no other partner in the room. That was the kind action; that was the noble benevolence and generosity; that was the service which made me begin to feel how superior he was to every other being upon earth.'

`Good God!' cried Emma, `this has been a most unfortunate - most deplorable mistake! - What is to be done?'

`You would not have encouraged me, then, if you had understood me? At least, however, I cannot be worse off than I should have been, if the other had been the person; and now - it is possible - '

She paused a few moments. Emma could not speak.

`I do not wonder, Miss Woodhouse,' she resumed, `that you should feel a great difference between the two, as to me or as to any body. You must think one five hundred million times more above me than the other. But I hope, Miss Woodhouse, that supposing - that if - strange as it may appear - . But you know they were your own words, that more wonderful things had happened, matches of greater disparity had taken place than between Mr. Frank Churchill and me; and, therefore, it seems as if such a thing even as this, may have occurred before - and if I should be so fortunate, beyond expression, as to - if Mr. Knightley should really - if he does not mind the disparity, I hope, dear Miss Woodhouse, you will not set yourself against it, and try to put difficulties in the way. But you are too good for that, I am sure.'

Harriet was standing at one of the windows. Emma turned round to look at her in consternation, and hastily said,

`Have you any idea of Mr. Knightley's returning your affection?'

`Yes,' replied Harriet modestly, but not fearfully - `I must say that I have.'

Emma's eyes were instantly withdrawn; and she sat silently meditating, in a fixed attitude, for a few minutes. A few minutes were sufficient for making her acquainted with her own heart. A mind like hers, once opening to suspicion, made rapid progress. She touched - she admitted - she acknowledged the whole truth. Why was it so much worse that Harriet should be in love with Mr. Knightley, than with Frank Churchill? Why was the evil so dreadfully increased by Harriet's having some hope of a return? It darted through her, with the speed of an arrow, that Mr. Knightley must marry no one but herself!

Her own conduct, as well as her own heart, was before her in the same few minutes. She saw it all with a clearness which had never blessed her before. How improperly had she been acting by Harriet! How inconsiderate, how indelicate, how irrational, how unfeeling had been her conduct! What blindness, what madness, had led her on! It struck her with dreadful force, and she was ready to give it every bad name in the world. Some portion of respect for herself, however, in spite of all these demerits - some concern for her own appearance, and a strong sense of justice by Harriet - (there would be no need of compassion to the girl who believed herself loved by Mr. Knightley - but justice required that she should not be made unhappy by any coldness now,) gave Emma the resolution to sit and endure farther with calmness, with even apparent kindness. - For her own advantage indeed, it was fit that the utmost extent of Harriet's hopes should be enquired into; and Harriet had done nothing to forfeit the regard and interest which had been so voluntarily formed and maintained - or to deserve to be slighted by the person, whose counsels had never led her right. - Rousing from reflection, therefore, and subduing her emotion, she turned to Harriet again, and, in a more inviting accent, renewed the conversation; for as to the subject which had first introduced it, the wonderful story of Jane Fairfax, that was quite sunk and lost. - Neither of them thought but of Mr. Knightley and themselves.

Harriet, who had been standing in no unhappy reverie, was yet very glad to be called from it, by the now encouraging manner of such a judge, and such a friend as Miss Woodhouse, and only wanted invitation, to give the history of her hopes with great, though trembling delight. - Emma's tremblings as she asked, and as she listened, were better concealed than Harriet's, but they were not less. Her voice was not unsteady; but her mind was in all the perturbation that such a development of self, such a burst of threatening evil, such a confusion of sudden and perplexing emotions, must create. - She listened with much inward suffering, but with great outward patience, to Harriet's detail. - Methodical, or well arranged, or very well delivered, it could not be expected to be; but it contained, when separated from all the feebleness and tautology of the narration, a substance to sink her spirit - especially with the corroborating circumstances, which her own memory brought in favour of Mr. Knightley's most improved opinion of Harriet.

Harriet had been conscious of a difference in his behaviour ever since those two decisive dances. - Emma knew that he had, on that occasion, found her much superior to his expectation. From that evening, or at least from the time of Miss Woodhouse's encouraging her to think of him, Harriet had begun to be sensible of his talking to her much more than he had been used to do, and of his having indeed quite a different manner towards her; a manner of kindness and sweetness! - Latterly she had been more and more aware of it. When they had been all walking together, he had so often come and walked by her, and talked so very delightfully! - He seemed to want to be acquainted with her. Emma knew it to have been very much the case. She had often observed the change, to almost the same extent. - Harriet repeated expressions of approbation and praise from him - and Emma felt them to be in the closest agreement with what she had known of his opinion of Harriet. He praised her for being without art or affectation, for having simple, honest, generous, feelings. - She knew that he saw such recommendations in Harriet; he had dwelt on them to her more than once. - Much that lived in Harriet's memory, many little particulars of the notice she had received from him, a look, a speech, a removal from one chair to another, a compliment implied, a preference inferred, had been unnoticed, because unsuspected, by Emma. Circumstances that might swell to half an hour's relation, and contained multiplied proofs to her who had seen them, had passed undiscerned by her who now heard them; but the two latest occurrences to be mentioned, the two of strongest promise to Harriet, were not without some degree of witness from Emma herself. - The first, was his walking with her apart from the others, in the lime-walk at Donwell, where they had been walking some time before Emma came, and he had taken pains (as she was convinced) to draw her from the rest to himself - and at first, he had talked to her in a more particular way than he had ever done before, in a very particular way indeed! - (Harriet could not recall it without a blush.) He seemed to be almost asking her, whether her affections were engaged. - But as soon as she (Miss Woodhouse) appeared likely to join them, he changed the subject, and began talking about farming: - The second, was his having sat talking with her nearly half an hour before Emma came back from her visit, the very last morning of his being at Hartfield - though, when he first came in, he had said that he could not stay five minutes - and his having told her, during their conversation, that though he must go to London, it was very much against his inclination that he left home at all, which was much more (as Emma felt) than he had acknowledged to her. The superior degree of confidence towards Harriet, which this one article marked, gave her severe pain.

On the subject of the first of the two circumstances, she did, after a little reflection, venture the following question. `Might he not? - Is not it possible, that when enquiring, as you thought, into the state of your affections, he might be alluding to Mr. Martin - he might have Mr. Martin's interest in view? But Harriet rejected the suspicion with spirit.

`Mr. Martin! No indeed! - There was not a hint of Mr. Martin. I hope I know better now, than to care for Mr. Martin, or to be suspected of it.'

When Harriet had closed her evidence, she appealed to her dear Miss Woodhouse, to say whether she had not good ground for hope.

`I never should have presumed to think of it at first,' said she, `but for you. You told me to observe him carefully, and let his behaviour be the rule of mine - and so I have. But now I seem to feel that I may deserve him; and that if he does chuse me, it will not be any thing so very wonderful.'

The bitter feelings occasioned by this speech, the many bitter feelings, made the utmost exertion necessary on Emma's side, to enable her to say on reply,

`Harriet, I will only venture to declare, that Mr. Knightley is the last man in the world, who would intentionally give any woman the idea of his feeling for her more than he really does.'

Harriet seemed ready to worship her friend for a sentence so satisfactory; and Emma was only saved from raptures and fondness, which at that moment would have been dreadful penance, by the sound of her father's footsteps. He was coming through the hall. Harriet was too much agitated to encounter him. `She could not compose herself - Mr. Woodhouse would be alarmed - she had better go;' - with most ready encouragement from her friend, therefore, she passed off through another door - and the moment she was gone, this was the spontaneous burst of Emma's feelings: `Oh God! that I had never seen her!'

The rest of the day, the following night, were hardly enough for her thoughts. - She was bewildered amidst the confusion of all that had rushed on her within the last few hours. Every moment had brought a fresh surprize; and every surprize must be matter of humiliation to her. - How to understand it all! How to understand the deceptions she had been thus practising on herself, and living under! - The blunders, the blindness of her own head and heart! - she sat still, she walked about, she tried her own room, she tried the shrubbery - in every place, every posture, she perceived that she had acted most weakly; that she had been imposed on by others in a most mortifying degree; that she had been imposing on herself in a degree yet more mortifying; that she was wretched, and should probably find this day but the beginning of wretchedness.

To understand, thoroughly understand her own heart, was the first endeavour. To that point went every leisure moment which her father's claims on her allowed, and every moment of involuntary absence of mind.

How long had Mr. Knightley been so dear to her, as every feeling declared him now to be? When had his influence, such influence begun? - When had he succeeded to that place in her affection, which Frank Churchill had once, for a short period, occupied? - She looked back; she compared the two - compared them, as they had always stood in her estimation, from the time of the latter's becoming known to her - and as they must at any time have been compared by her, had it - oh! had it, by any blessed felicity, occurred to her, to institute the comparison. - She saw that there never had been a time when she did not consider Mr. Knightley as infinitely the superior, or when his regard for her had not been infinitely the most dear. She saw, that in persuading herself, in fancying, in acting to the contrary, she had been entirely under a delusion, totally ignorant of her own heart - and, in short, that she had never really cared for Frank Churchill at all!

This was the conclusion of the first series of reflection. This was the knowledge of herself, on the first question of inquiry, which she reached; and without being long in reaching it. - She was most sorrowfully indignant; ashamed of every sensation but the one revealed to her - her affection for Mr. Knightley. - Every other part of her mind was disgusting.

With insufferable vanity had she believed herself in the secret of every body's feelings; with unpardonable arrogance proposed to arrange every body's destiny. She was proved to have been universally mistaken; and she had not quite done nothing - for she had done mischief. She had brought evil on Harriet, on herself, and she too much feared, on Mr. Knightley. - Were this most unequal of all connexions to take place, on her must rest all the reproach of having given it a beginning; for his attachment, she must believe to be produced only by a consciousness of Harriet's; - and even were this not the case, he would never have known Harriet at all but for her folly.

Mr. Knightley and Harriet Smith! - It was a union to distance every wonder of the kind. - The attachment of Frank Churchill and Jane Fairfax became commonplace, threadbare, stale in the comparison, exciting no surprize, presenting no disparity, affording nothing to be said or thought. - Mr. Knightley and Harriet Smith! - Such an elevation on her side! Such a debasement on his! It was horrible to Emma to think how it must sink him in the general opinion, to foresee the smiles, the sneers, the merriment it would prompt at his expense; the mortification and disdain of his brother, the thousand inconveniences to himself. - Could it be? - No; it was impossible. And yet it was far, very far, from impossible. - Was it a new circumstance for a man of first-rate abilities to be captivated by very inferior powers? Was it new for one, perhaps too busy to seek, to be the prize of a girl who would seek him? - Was it new for any thing in this world to be unequal, inconsistent, incongruous - or for chance and circumstance (as second causes) to direct the human fate?

Oh! had she never brought Harriet forward! Had she left her where she ought, and where he had told her she ought! - Had she not, with a folly which no tongue could express, prevented her marrying the unexceptionable young man who would have made her happy and respectable in the line of life to which she ought to belong - all would have been safe; none of this dreadful sequel would have been.

How Harriet could ever have had the presumption to raise her thoughts to Mr. Knightley! - How she could dare to fancy herself the chosen of such a man till actually assured of it! - But Harriet was less humble, had fewer scruples than formerly. - Her inferiority, whether of mind or situation, seemed little felt. - She had seemed more sensible of Mr. Elton's being to stoop in marrying her, than she now seemed of Mr. Knightley's. - Alas! was not that her own doing too? Who had been at pains to give Harriet notions of self-consequence but herself? - Who but herself had taught her, that she was to elevate herself if possible, and that her claims were great to a high worldly establishment? - If Harriet, from being humble, were grown vain, it was her doing too.
 
“哈丽特啊，可怜的哈丽特！”正是这声感叹，蕴涵着令人痛苦的思绪，这些思绪，爱玛摆脱不了，却构成了这件事的真正可悲之处。弗兰克•邱吉尔很对不起她——在许多方面都对不起她。但是，惹她如此怨恨他的，与其说是他的行为，不如说是她自己的行为。他最让她恼火的是，她为了哈丽特的缘故，被他拖进了窘境。可怜的哈丽特！又一次成了她主观臆断和恣意吹捧的牺牲品。真让奈特利先生言中了，因为他有一次说道：“爱玛，你根本算不上哈丽特•史密斯的朋友。”她担心自己只是给哈丽特帮了倒忙。不错，这一次跟上一次不一样，她不用责怪自己一手酿造了这起恶作剧，不用责怪自己在哈丽特心中挑起了原本不可能有的情感，因为哈丽特已经承认，爱玛在这件事上还没给她暗示之前，她就爱慕并喜欢上了弗兰克•邱吉尔。然而，她鼓励了她本该加以抑制的感情，她觉得这完全是她的过错。她本来是可以阻止这种感情的滋长的，她有足够的左右力。如今她深感自己应该加以制止。她觉得她无端地拿朋友的幸福冒了险。本来，她凭着人情常理，满可以告诉哈丽特说：她千万不要一厢情愿地去思恋他，他看上她的可能性真是微乎其微。“不过，”她心里又想，“我恐怕就没考虑什么人情常理。”
她非常气自己。如果她不能也生弗兰克•邱吉尔的气，那就太可怕r。至于简•费尔法克斯，她至少现在用不着为她操心了。哈丽特已经够她心烦的了，她不必再为简苦恼，她那由于同一原因产生的烦恼和疾病，一定也会同样好起来。她那卑微不幸的日子已经到头了，她马上就会恢复健康，获得幸福，祥和如意。爱玛现在想象得出，为什么她的关心屡屡受到轻慢。这一发现使许多小事都容易理解了。无疑，那是出于嫉妒。在简看来，爱玛是她的情敌，她只要提出想帮助她、关心她，势必都要遭到拒绝。乘哈特菲尔德的马车出去兜风，等于叫她受刑；吃哈特菲尔德储藏室里的葛粉，岂不是叫她服毒。爱玛一切都明白了。她尽量摆脱掉气恼时的褊狭、自私心理，承认简•费尔法克斯攀得这样的人家，取得这样的幸福，都是她理所应得的。但是，她始终念念不忘她对可怜的哈丽特应负的责任！她顾不上再去同情别人了。爱玛非常伤心，担心这第二次打击比第一次来得还要沉重。考虑到对方的条件那么优越，必然会更加沉重；再看看此事在哈丽特心里显然产生了更强烈的影响，导致了她的沉闷不语和自我克制，那也会更加沉重。然而，她必须把这令人痛苦的事实告诉哈丽特，而且要尽快告诉。韦斯顿先生临别时叮嘱要保守秘密。“眼下，这件事还得严守秘密。邱吉尔先生特别强调这一点，借以表示他对他最近过世的妻子的敬重。人人都觉得这不过是尽尽礼仪而已。”爱玛答应了，但是哈丽特应当除外，她有义不容辞的责任。
爱玛尽管很苦恼，但又不由得觉得有些可笑，她对哈丽特居然要扮演一个韦斯顿太太刚刚扮演过的难堪而又微妙的角色。韦斯顿太太焦灼不安地告诉她的消息，她现在要焦灼不安地告诉另一个人。一听到哈丽特的脚步声和说话声，她的心就怦怦直跳。她心想，可怜的韦斯顿太太快到兰多尔斯时，心里无疑也是同样的感觉。要是她去报告消息能有相同的结果就好了！但不幸的是，完全没有这个可能。
“喂，伍德豪斯小姐！”哈丽特急急忙忙走进屋来，大声嚷道——“这不是天下最奇特的消息吗？”
“你说的什么消息？”爱玛答道，从神情和话音判断，她还猜不出哈丽特是否真的听到了风声。
“关于简•费尔法克斯的消息。你听到过这么奇怪的事吗？哦！你用不着怕告诉我，韦斯顿先生已经亲口告诉我了。我刚才碰到了他。他跟我说这绝对是秘密。因此，除了你以外，我对谁也不能提起，不过他说你知道了。”
“韦斯顿先生告诉你什么了？”爱玛还是困惑不解，说道。
“哦！他什么都告诉我了，说简•费尔法克斯和弗兰克•邱吉尔先生就要结婚了，还说他们早就秘密订了婚。多奇怪呀！”
的确很奇怪，哈丽特的表现真是奇怪极了，真叫爱玛琢磨不透。她的性格似乎完全变了。她似乎要表明，她得知这件事并不激动，也不失望，也不怎么在意。爱玛瞧着她，简直说不出话来。
“你想到过他爱她吗？”哈丽特大声说道。“你也许想到过。你，”说到这里脸红了，“能看透每个人的心，可是别人却不能——”
“说实话，”爱玛说，“我开始怀疑我是否有这样的天赋。哈丽特，难道你在一本正经地问我：我在——如果不是公开，也是暗中——鼓励你大胆表露自己的感情的时候，却又认为他爱着另一个女人呀？直到一小时以前，我还丝毫没想到弗兰克•邱吉尔先生居然会对简•费尔法克斯有一丁点意思。你可以相信，我要是真想到了，一定会劝你小心点。”
“我！”哈丽特红着脸惊叫道。“你干吗要劝我小心呀？你总不会认为我对弗兰克•邱吉尔先生有意思吧。”
“听你说得这么理直气壮，我很高兴，”爱玛笑吟吟地答道。“可是有一段时问——而且还是不久以前——你却使我有理由认为你对他有意思，这你不想否认吧？”
“对他！绝对没有，绝对没有。亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，你怎么能这样误解我？”哈丽特委屈地转过头去。
“哈丽特！”爱玛先是顿了一下，然后喊了起来。“你这是什么意思？天哪！你这是什么意思？误解你？那你是要我——？”
她再也说不下去了。她的嗓子哽住了，便坐了下来，怯生生地等着哈丽特回答。
哈丽特站的地方离她有点距离，脸背着她，没有马上回答。等她开口说话时，声音差不多跟爱玛的一样激动。
“我没想到你居然会误解我！”她说。“我知道，我们说好了不再提他的名字——可是，考虑到他比别人不知要好多少倍，我觉得我不可能被误认为是指别的什么人。弗兰克•邱吉尔先生，真是的！他跟那另一个人在一起的时候，我真不知道有谁会去看他。我想我还不至于那么没有品位，居然会把弗兰克•邱吉尔先生放在心上，谁都比他强。你居然会这样误解我，真令人吃惊！我敢说，我若不是认为你满心赞成并且鼓动我去爱他，我从一开始就会觉得那太不自量，连想都不敢去想他。从一开始，要不是你跟我说以前有过比这更奇妙的事，门第更悬殊的人都结合了（这是你的原话）——我就决不敢听任——决不会以为有这个可能——可是你一向跟他很熟，要是你——”
“哈丽特！”爱玛终于冷静下来，大声说道，“我们还是把话说清楚，免得再误会下去。你是说——奈特利先生吧？”
“我当然是说他。我决不会想到别人——我还以为你知道呢。我们说起他的时候，那是再清楚不过了。”
“不见得，”爱玛强作镇静地回道，“你当时说的话，我听起来都是指的另一个人。我几乎可以说，你都说出过弗兰克•邱吉尔先生的名字。我想一定是说起弗兰克•邱吉尔先生帮了你的忙，保护你没受吉普赛人的伤害。”
“哎！伍德豪斯小姐，你真健忘！”
“亲爱的哈丽特，我当时说的话，大意还记得很清楚。我跟你说，我对你的心思并不感到奇怪。鉴于他帮了你的忙，那是再自然不过了。你同意我的说法，还十分热烈地谈了你对他帮忙的感受，甚至还说起你眼看着他来搭救你时，你心里是什么滋味。我对这事的印象很深。”
“哦，天哪，”哈丽特嚷道，“现在我可明白你说的是什么事了。可我当时想的完全是另一码事。我说的不是吉普赛人——不是弗兰克•邱吉尔先生。不是的！”略微抬高了一点嗓门，“我想的是一件更难能可贵的事情——在埃尔顿先生不肯跟我跳舞，而屋里又没有别的舞伴的时候，奈特利先生走过来请我跳舞。正是这好心的举动，正是这大仁大义、宽怀大度，正是这次帮助，使我开始感觉到，他比天下任何人都不知要强多少倍。”
“天哪！”爱玛嚷道，“这是个极其不幸——极其可悲的误会啊！这可怎么办呢？”
“这么说，你要是明白了我的意思，就不会鼓励我了。不过，至少我的处境还不算太糟，要是换了另外那个人，我可能就要更倒霉了。现在——倒有可能——”
哈丽特停了停，爱玛也说不出话来。
“伍德豪斯小姐，”哈丽特接着说道，“你觉得不管对我来说，还是对别人来说，这两人之间有着极大的差别，我并不感到奇怪。你一准认为这两人都比我条件好，但其中一个比另一个还要高出几亿倍。可是我希望，伍德豪斯小姐，要是——如果——尽管事情看来有些奇怪——可是你知道，这都是你的原话：以前有过更奇妙的事，比弗兰克•邱吉尔先生和我门第更悬殊的人都结合了。因此，看来好像以前就连这样的事也有过——如果我幸运的话，幸运得没法说——如果奈特利先乍真会——如果他不在乎这种差异，我希望，亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，你不要反对，不要从中阻拦。不过我知道，你是个好心人，不会做那样的事。”
哈丽特站在一扇窗子跟前。爱玛惊异地转过头去看她，急忙说道：
“你认为奈特利先生对你也有意思吗？”
“是的，”哈丽特回答得有点羞涩，但并不胆怯。“我要说是这样的。”
爱玛蓦地收回了目光，坐在那里一动不动，默默沉思了一会。就这一会工夫，足以让她摸透自己的心思了。像她这样的头脑，一旦起了猜疑，就会很快猜疑下去。她触及了——接受了——承认了整个事实。为什么哈丽特爱上奈特利先生就比爱上弗兰克•邱吉尔糟糕得多呢？为什么哈丽特有了一点希望，说奈特利先生也有意于她，那问题就越发可怕了呢？她脑子里像箭似的闪过一个念头：奈特利先生不能跟别人结婚，只能跟她爱玛！
就在这一会工夫，她自己的行为，连同她的内心世界，一起展现在她眼前。她看得清清楚楚，以前从没这么清楚过。她多么对不起哈丽特呀！她的行为多么轻率、多么粗暴、多么不合情理、多么冷漠无情！把她引入歧途的，是何等的盲目，何等的疯狂啊！她受到了可怕而沉重的打击，恨不得用尽种种恶名来诅咒自己的行为。然而，尽管有这些过错，她还是要保持一点自尊心——要注意自己的体面，对哈丽特要公正——（对一个自以为赢得奈特利先生爱情的姑娘不必再怜悯——但为公正起见，现在还不能冷淡她，免得惹她伤心。）于是，爱玛决定冷静地坐着，继续忍受这一切，甚至要装出一副心慈面善的样子。的确，为了自身的利益，她要探究一下究竟有多大的希望。她一直在心甘情愿地关心爱护哈丽特，哈丽特并没犯下什么过失，活该失去她的关心和爱护——或者活该受到从未给过她正确引导的人的蔑视。因此，她从沉思中醒来，抑制住自己的情感，又转向哈丽特，用比较热情的口吻，继续跟她交谈。她们起先谈论的简•费尔法克斯的奇妙故事，早已给忘得一干二净。两人都只想着奈特利先生和她们自己。
哈丽特一直站在那儿沉浸在惬意的幻想之中，现在让伍德豪斯小姐这样一个有见识的朋友，以鼓励的姿态把她从幻想中唤醒，倒也觉得挺高兴。只要爱玛一要求，她就会满怀喜悦，颤颤抖抖地讲出她那希望的来龙去脉。爱玛在询问和倾听时也在颤抖，虽然比哈丽特掩饰得好，但同样抖得厉害。她的声音并没有颤抖，但她内心却一片烦乱。她自身出现这样的变化，意外遇到这样的险情，突然冒出这样错综复杂的情感，势必会造成这样的结果。她听着哈丽特讲述，内心痛苦不堪，外表却若无其事。哈丽特当然不会讲得有条有理，头头是道，或者有声有色，但是把其中累赘无力的成分去掉以后，这些话却包含着令她情绪低沉的主要内容——特别是她回想起奈特利先生对哈丽特的看法已大有好转，则越发证明哈丽特说的是实情。
自从那两次关键的跳舞以后，哈丽特就看出他的态度有了转变。爱玛知道，他当时觉得哈丽特比他料想的强得多。从那天晚上起，至少从伍德豪斯小姐鼓励她动动他的心思那刻起，哈丽特就察觉他跟她谈话比以前多了，对她的态度也确实跟以前大不一样，变得和蔼可亲了！后来，她看得越来越清楚了。大家一起散步的时候，他常过来走在她旁边，而且谈笑风生！他似乎想接近她。爱玛知道确实是这么回事。她经常察觉这种变化，跟实际情况差不多。哈丽特一再重复他对她表示赞同和赞赏的话——爱玛觉得这些话与她所了解的他对哈丽特的看法完全吻合。他称赞哈丽特不虚伪、不做作，称赞她具有真诚、纯朴、宽厚的情怀。她知道他看出了哈丽特的这些优点，不止一次地跟她谈论过这些优点。有许多事情，哈丽特受到奈特利先生关注的许多小小的举动，例如一个眼神，一句话，一个换张椅子的动作，一声委婉的夸奖，一种含蓄的喜爱，这一切哈丽特都记在心里，爱玛却由于毫不猜疑，而从未注意过。有些事可以滔滔不绝地说上半个小时，而且包含了她所见到的许多明证，她也都忽视过去，直到现在才听说。不过，值得一提的最近发生的两件事，哈丽特最满怀希望的两件事，也不是爱玛没有亲眼目睹的。第一件是他撇开众人，跟哈丽特在当维尔的欧椴路上散步，两人在一起走了好久爱玛才赶来。爱玛相信，他那次是煞费苦心把哈丽特从别人那儿拽到他身边的——而且从一开始，他就以一种前所未有的特殊方式跟哈丽特谈话，的确是以一种非常特殊的方式（哈丽特一回想起来就要脸红。）!他似乎想要问她是否已有心上人，可是一见她（伍德豪斯小姐）好像在朝他们走来，他就换了话题，谈起了农事。第二件是他最后一次来哈特菲尔德的那个早上，趁爱玛出去没回来，他已跟哈丽特坐在那儿谈了将近半个小时——虽然他一进来就说，他连五分钟也不能待——在谈话中，他对哈丽特说，虽说他非去伦敦不可，但他很不情愿离开家，爱玛觉得，这话他可没对她爱玛说过呀。这件事表明，他对哈丽特更加推心置腹，她心里真不是滋味。
沉思了一下之后，她大胆地就第一件事提出了下面的问题：“他会不会？是不是有这样的可能，他像你说的那样询问你有没有心上人时，可能是指马丁先生——可能是为马丁先生着想呢？”可是哈丽特断然否定了这一猜测。
“马丁先生！决不会！压根儿没提到马丁先生。我想我现在头脑清醒了，不会去喜欢马丁先生，也不会有人怀疑我喜欢他。”
哈丽特摆完了证据之后，便请亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐说说，她是否有充分根据抱有希望。
“要不是因为你，”她说，“我起初还真不敢往这上面想。你叫我仔细观察他，看他的态度行事——我就这么办了。可现在我似乎觉得，我也许配得上他，他要是真看中了我，那也不会是什么很奇怪的事。”
爱玛听了这番话，心里好不酸楚，真是满腹酸楚，费了很大劲儿才这样答道：
“哈丽特，我只想冒昧地说一句：奈特利先生要是不喜欢哪个女人，就决不会虚情假意，让她觉得他有意于她。”
哈丽特听到这句可心的话，似乎真要对她的朋友顶礼膜拜了。恰在这时，传来了伍德豪斯先生的脚步声，爱玛这才幸免了目睹那如痴如狂的神态，不然的话，那对她真是可怕的惩罚。伍德豪斯先生穿过门厅走来，哈丽特太激动了，不便跟他见面。“我平静不下来——会吓着伍德豪斯先生的——我还是走开吧。”于是，她的朋友爽爽快快地一说好，她就从另一扇门出去了——她刚走掉，爱玛的情绪就不由自主地发泄出来了：“哦，天哪！我要是从没见过她有多好啊！”
白天余下的时间，以及晚上的时间，还不够她用来思考的。过去的几个小时里，一切都来得那么突然，使她慌慌张张不知所措。每时每刻都带来了新的惊异，而每一次惊异又使她感到屈辱。怎么来理解这一切呀！怎么来理解她自欺欺人、自作自受的行径啊！她自己没有理智，盲目行事，铸成的大错啊！她要么一动不动地坐着，要么走来走去，在自己房里踱步，在灌木丛里徘徊——无论在哪里，无论坐还是走，她都觉得自己太软弱无力。她受了别人的欺骗，真是太没有脸面了。她还自己欺骗了自己，更是羞愧难当。，她真是不幸，很可能还会发现：这一天只是不幸的开始。
摸透自己的心思，彻底摸透自己的心思，这是她首先要做的事。照料父亲之余的一切空闲时间，每逢心不在焉的时候，她都在琢磨自己的心思。
她现在深感自己爱上了奈特利先生，可她爱上他多久了呢？奈特利先生对她的影响，像现在这样的影响，是什么时候开始的呢？她曾一度有意于弗兰克•邱吉尔，奈特利先生什么时候取代了他呢？她回顾了一下，拿两人作了比较——就从她认识弗兰克•邱吉尔的时候起，比较一下两人在她心中所占的地位——她本来早就可以作这样的比较，如果——唉！如果她早就灵机一动，想到要在他们中间作这样的比较。她发现，她一向认为奈特利先生要强得多，对她也亲切得多。她发现，她在自我劝解、想人非非、作出相反行动的时候，完全处在错觉之中，丝毫也不了解自己的心思——总而言之，她从未真正喜欢过弗兰克•邱吉尔！
这是她头一阵思考的结果，是探究第一个问题时对自己作出的认识，而且没用多长时间就完成了。她非常懊悔，也非常气恼，为自己的每一次冲动感到羞愧，除了刚意识到的这一次——她对奈特利先生的爱。她的其他心念都令人厌恶。
她出于让人无法容忍的自负，以为自己能看透每个人内心的秘密；出于不可饶恕的自大，硬要安排每个人的命运。结果，她一次次地犯错误。她也不是一事无成——她造成了危害。她害了哈丽特，害了她自己，而且她还很担心，也害了奈特利先生。假如天下最不般配的这门亲事成为事实的话，那她要承担全部罪责，因为事情是她起的头；因为她坚决相信，奈特利先生的感情只可能是由于意识到哈丽特爱他之后才产生的。即使并非如此，若不是因为她爱玛的愚蠢，他也不会认识哈丽特。
奈特利先生娶哈丽特•史密斯！这门亲事真使再怪的亲事也不算怪了。相比之下，弗兰克•邱吉尔跟简•费尔法克斯相爱就变得很普通，很一般，很平淡了，看不出什么不般配的，没什么好惊奇的，也没什么想不通、好非议的。奈特利先生娶哈丽特•史密斯！女的一步登天！男的一落千丈！一想到这一来奈特利先生会怎样让众人看不起，大家会怎样嘲笑他、讥讽他、拿他开心，他弟弟会觉得没有脸面，再也瞧不起他，他自己也会遇到没完没了的麻烦，爱玛觉得真是可怕。这可能吗？不，不可能。然而，却又决不是，决不是不可能。一个卓著有能耐的男人被一个很平庸的女人所迷住，这难道是新鲜事吗？一个也许是忙得无暇追求的人被一个追求他的姑娘俘获了，这难道是新奇的事吗？世界上出现不平等、不一致、不协调的事情——机遇和环境（只是第二位的原因）左右人的命运，这难道是新奇的吗？
唉！她要是没有提携哈丽特该有多好啊！她要是让哈丽特保持原有的状况，保持奈特利先生所说的她应有的状况，那该有多好啊！她若不是由于不可言喻的愚蠢，阻止哈丽特嫁给一个可以使她在她所属的生活天地过得又幸福又体面的好端端的青年——那就会万事大吉，不会出现这一连串可怕的事情。
哈丽特怎么会这么不自量，居然想要高攀奈特利先生！要不是确有把握的话，她怎么敢幻想自己被这样一个人看中！不过，哈丽特不像以前那么胆小，那么顾虑重重了。她似乎已经觉察不到自己在智力和地位上的低下。以前若是让埃尔顿先生娶她，她似乎觉得是屈尊降贵，现在要让奈特利先生娶她，她就没有这个感觉了。唁！难道这不是她爱玛一手造成的吗？除了她以外，还有谁费尽心机地向哈丽特灌输妄自尊大的思想呢？除了她以外，还有谁会教她尽力往上爬，认为自己完全有权进入名门望族呢？如果哈丽特真从自卑发展成自傲，那也是她爱玛一手造成的。
Part 3 Chapter 12
Till now that she was threatened with its loss, Emma had never known how much of her happiness depended on being first with Mr. Knightley, first in interest and affection. - Satisfied that it was so, and feeling it her due, she had enjoyed it without reflection; and only in the dread of being supplanted, found how inexpressibly important it had been. - Long, very long, she felt she had been first; for, having no female connexions of his own, there had been only Isabella whose claims could be compared with hers, and she had always known exactly how far he loved and esteemed Isabella. She had herself been first with him for many years past. She had not deserved it; she had often been negligent or perverse, slighting his advice, or even wilfully opposing him, insensible of half his merits, and quarrelling with him because he would not acknowledge her false and insolent estimate of her own - but still, from family attachment and habit, and thorough excellence of mind, he had loved her, and watched over her from a girl, with an endeavour to improve her, and an anxiety for her doing right, which no other creature had at all shared. In spite of all her faults, she knew she was dear to him; might she not say, very dear? - When the suggestions of hope, however, which must follow here, presented themselves, she could not presume to indulge them. Harriet Smith might think herself not unworthy of being peculiarly, exclusively, passionately loved by Mr. Knightley. She could not. She could not flatter herself with any idea of blindness in his attachment to her. She had received a very recent proof of its impartiality. - How shocked had he been by her behaviour to Miss Bates! How directly, how strongly had he expressed himself to her on the subject! - Not too strongly for the offence - but far, far too strongly to issue from any feeling softer than upright justice and clear-sighted goodwill. - She had no hope, nothing to deserve the name of hope, that he could have that sort of affection for herself which was now in question; but there was a hope (at times a slight one, at times much stronger,) that Harriet might have deceived herself, and be overrating his regard for her. - Wish it she must, for his sake - be the consequence nothing to herself, but his remaining single all his life. Could she be secure of that, indeed, of his never marrying at all, she believed she should be perfectly satisfied. - Let him but continue the same Mr. Knightley to her and her father, the same Mr. Knightley to all the world; let Donwell and Hartfield lose none of their precious intercourse of friendship and confidence, and her peace would be fully secured. - Marriage, in fact, would not do for her. It would be incompatible with what she owed to her father, and with what she felt for him. Nothing should separate her from her father. She would not marry, even if she were asked by Mr. Knightley.

It must be her ardent wish that Harriet might be disappointed; and she hoped, that when able to see them together again, she might at least be able to ascertain what the chances for it were. - She should see them henceforward with the closest observance; and wretchedly as she had hitherto misunderstood even those she was watching, she did not know how to admit that she could be blinded here. - He was expected back every day. The power of observation would be soon given - frightfully soon it appeared when her thoughts were in one course. In the meanwhile, she resolved against seeing Harriet. - It would do neither of them good, it would do the subject no good, to be talking of it farther. - She was resolved not to be convinced, as long as she could doubt, and yet had no authority for opposing Harriet's confidence. To talk would be only to irritate. - She wrote to her, therefore, kindly, but decisively, to beg that she would not, at present, come to Hartfield; acknowledging it to be her conviction, that all farther confidential discussion of one topic had better be avoided; and hoping, that if a few days were allowed to pass before they met again, except in the company of others - she objected only to a tete-a-tete - they might be able to act as if they had forgotten the conversation of yesterday. - Harriet submitted, and approved, and was grateful.

This point was just arranged, when a visitor arrived to tear Emma's thoughts a little from the one subject which had engrossed them, sleeping or waking, the last twenty-four hours - Mrs. Weston, who had been calling on her daughter-in-law elect, and took Hartfield in her way home, almost as much in duty to Emma as in pleasure to herself, to relate all the particulars of so interesting an interview.

Mr. Weston had accompanied her to Mrs. Bates's, and gone through his share of this essential attention most handsomely; but she having then induced Miss Fairfax to join her in an airing, was now returned with much more to say, and much more to say with satisfaction, than a quarter of an hour spent in Mrs. Bates's parlour, with all the encumbrance of awkward feelings, could have afforded.

A little curiosity Emma had; and she made the most of it while her friend related. Mrs. Weston had set off to pay the visit in a good deal of agitation herself; and in the first place had wished not to go at all at present, to be allowed merely to write to Miss Fairfax instead, and to defer this ceremonious call till a little time had passed, and Mr. Churchill could be reconciled to the engagement's becoming known; as, considering every thing, she thought such a visit could not be paid without leading to reports: - but Mr. Weston had thought differently; he was extremely anxious to shew his approbation to Miss Fairfax and her family, and did not conceive that any suspicion could be excited by it; or if it were, that it would be of any consequence; for `such things,' he observed, `always got about.' Emma smiled, and felt that Mr. Weston had very good reason for saying so. They had gone, in short - and very great had been the evident distress and confusion of the lady. She had hardly been able to speak a word, and every look and action had shewn how deeply she was suffering from consciousness. The quiet, heart-felt satisfaction of the old lady, and the rapturous delight of her daughter - who proved even too joyous to talk as usual, had been a gratifying, yet almost an affecting, scene. They were both so truly respectable in their happiness, so disinterested in every sensation; thought so much of Jane; so much of every body, and so little of themselves, that every kindly feeling was at work for them. Miss Fairfax's recent illness had offered a fair plea for Mrs. Weston to invite her to an airing; she had drawn back and declined at first, but, on being pressed had yielded; and, in the course of their drive, Mrs. Weston had, by gentle encouragement, overcome so much of her embarrassment, as to bring her to converse on the important subject. Apologies for her seemingly ungracious silence in their first reception, and the warmest expressions of the gratitude she was always feeling towards herself and Mr. Weston, must necessarily open the cause; but when these effusions were put by, they had talked a good deal of the present and of the future state of the engagement. Mrs. Weston was convinced that such conversation must be the greatest relief to her companion, pent up within her own mind as every thing had so long been, and was very much pleased with all that she had said on the subject.

`On the misery of what she had suffered, during the concealment of so many months,' continued Mrs. Weston, `she was energetic. This was one of her expressions. ``I will not say, that since I entered into the engagement I have not had some happy moments; but I can say, that I have never known the blessing of one tranquil hour:'' - and the quivering lip, Emma, which uttered it, was an attestation that I felt at my heart.'

`Poor girl!' said Emma. `She thinks herself wrong, then, for having consented to a private engagement?'

`Wrong! No one, I believe, can blame her more than she is disposed to blame herself. ``The consequence,'' said she, ``has been a state of perpetual suffering to me; and so it ought. But after all the punishment that misconduct can bring, it is still not less misconduct. Pain is no expiation. I never can be blameless. I have been acting contrary to all my sense of right; and the fortunate turn that every thing has taken, and the kindness I am now receiving, is what my conscience tells me ought not to be.'' ``Do not imagine, madam,'' she continued, ``that I was taught wrong. Do not let any reflection fall on the principles or the care of the friends who brought me up. The error has been all my own; and I do assure you that, with all the excuse that present circumstances may appear to give, I shall yet dread making the story known to Colonel Campbell.'''

`Poor girl!' said Emma again. `She loves him then excessively, I suppose. It must have been from attachment only, that she could be led to form the engagement. Her affection must have overpowered her judgment.'

`Yes, I have no doubt of her being extremely attached to him.'

`I am afraid,' returned Emma, sighing, `that I must often have contributed to make her unhappy.'

`On your side, my love, it was very innocently done. But she probably had something of that in her thoughts, when alluding to the misunderstandings which he had given us hints of before. One natural consequence of the evil she had involved herself in,' she said, `was that of making her unreasonable. The consciousness of having done amiss, had exposed her to a thousand inquietudes, and made her captious and irritable to a degree that must have been - that had been - hard for him to bear. ``I did not make the allowances,'' said she, ``which I ought to have done, for his temper and spirits - his delightful spirits, and that gaiety, that playfulness of disposition, which, under any other circumstances, would, I am sure, have been as constantly bewitching to me, as they were at first.'' She then began to speak of you, and of the great kindness you had shewn her during her illness; and with a blush which shewed me how it was all connected, desired me, whenever I had an opportunity, to thank you - I could not thank you too much - for every wish and every endeavour to do her good. She was sensible that you had never received any proper acknowledgment from herself.'

`If I did not know her to be happy now,' said Emma, seriously, `which, in spite of every little drawback from her scrupulous conscience, she must be, I could not bear these thanks; - for, oh! Mrs. Weston, if there were an account drawn up of the evil and the good I have done Miss Fairfax! - Well (checking herself, and trying to be more lively), this is all to be forgotten. You are very kind to bring me these interesting particulars. They shew her to the greatest advantage. I am sure she is very good - I hope she will be very happy. It is fit that the fortune should be on his side, for I think the merit will be all on hers.'

Such a conclusion could not pass unanswered by Mrs. Weston. She thought well of Frank in almost every respect; and, what was more, she loved him very much, and her defence was, therefore, earnest. She talked with a great deal of reason, and at least equal affection - but she had too much to urge for Emma's attention; it was soon gone to Brunswick Square or to Donwell; she forgot to attempt to listen; and when Mrs. Weston ended with, `We have not yet had the letter we are so anxious for, you know, but I hope it will soon come,' she was obliged to pause before she answered, and at last obliged to answer at random, before she could at all recollect what letter it was which they were so anxious for.

`Are you well, my Emma?' was Mrs. Weston's parting question.

`Oh! perfectly. I am always well, you know. Be sure to give me intelligence of the letter as soon as possible.'

Mrs. Weston's communications furnished Emma with more food for unpleasant reflection, by increasing her esteem and compassion, and her sense of past injustice towards Miss Fairfax. She bitterly regretted not having sought a closer acquaintance with her, and blushed for the envious feelings which had certainly been, in some measure, the cause. Had she followed Mr. Knightley's known wishes, in paying that attention to Miss Fairfax, which was every way her due; had she tried to know her better; had she done her part towards intimacy; had she endeavoured to find a friend there instead of in Harriet Smith; she must, in all probability, have been spared from every pain which pressed on her now. - Birth, abilities, and education, had been equally marking one as an associate for her, to be received with gratitude; and the other - what was she? - Supposing even that they had never become intimate friends; that she had never been admitted into Miss Fairfax's confidence on this important matter - which was most probable - still, in knowing her as she ought, and as she might, she must have been preserved from the abominable suspicions of an improper attachment to Mr. Dixon, which she had not only so foolishly fashioned and harboured herself, but had so unpardonably imparted; an idea which she greatly feared had been made a subject of material distress to the delicacy of Jane's feelings, by the levity or carelessness of Frank Churchill's. Of all the sources of evil surrounding the former, since her coming to Highbury, she was persuaded that she must herself have been the worst. She must have been a perpetual enemy. They never could have been all three together, without her having stabbed Jane Fairfax's peace in a thousand instances; and on Box Hill, perhaps, it had been the agony of a mind that would bear no more.

The evening of this day was very long, and melancholy, at Hartfield. The weather added what it could of gloom. A cold stormy rain set in, and nothing of July appeared but in the trees and shrubs, which the wind was despoiling, and the length of the day, which only made such cruel sights the longer visible.

The weather affected Mr. Woodhouse, and he could only be kept tolerably comfortable by almost ceaseless attention on his daughter's side, and by exertions which had never cost her half so much before. It reminded her of their first forlorn tete-a-tete, on the evening of Mrs. Weston's wedding-day; but Mr. Knightley had walked in then, soon after tea, and dissipated every melancholy fancy. Alas! such delightful proofs of Hartfield's attraction, as those sort of visits conveyed, might shortly be over. The picture which she had then drawn of the privations of the approaching winter, had proved erroneous; no friends had deserted them, no pleasures had been lost. - But her present forebodings she feared would experience no similar contradiction. The prospect before her now, was threatening to a degree that could not be entirely dispelled - that might not be even partially brightened. If all took place that might take place among the circle of her friends, Hartfield must be comparatively deserted; and she left to cheer her father with the spirits only of ruined happiness.

The child to be born at Randalls must be a tie there even dearer than herself; and Mrs. Weston's heart and time would be occupied by it. They should lose her; and, probably, in great measure, her husband also. - Frank Churchill would return among them no more; and Miss Fairfax, it was reasonable to suppose, would soon cease to belong to Highbury. They would be married, and settled either at or near Enscombe. All that were good would be withdrawn; and if to these losses, the loss of Donwell were to be added, what would remain of cheerful or of rational society within their reach? Mr. Knightley to be no longer coming there for his evening comfort! - No longer walking in at all hours, as if ever willing to change his own home for their's! - How was it to be endured? And if he were to be lost to them for Harriet's sake; if he were to be thought of hereafter, as finding in Harriet's society all that he wanted; if Harriet were to be the chosen, the first, the dearest, the friend, the wife to whom he looked for all the best blessings of existence; what could be increasing Emma's wretchedness but the reflection never far distant from her mind, that it had been all her own work?

When it came to such a pitch as this, she was not able to refrain from a start, or a heavy sigh, or even from walking about the room for a few seconds - and the only source whence any thing like consolation or composure could be drawn, was in the resolution of her own better conduct, and the hope that, however inferior in spirit and gaiety might be the following and every future winter of her life to the past, it would yet find her more rational, more acquainted with herself, and leave her less to regret when it were gone.
 
爱玛如今面临着失去幸福的危险，才终于意识到，她的幸福在多大程度上取决于奈特利先生把她摆在第一位，最关心她，也最疼爱她。本来，她对此深信不疑，觉得这是她理所应得的，因而心安理得地享受了这般幸福；现在，只是在害怕被人取而代之的情况下，才发现这对她说不出有多么重要。长久以来，她觉得奈特利先生一直把她摆在第一位。奈特利先生没有姊妹，就关系而言，只有伊莎贝拉可以和她相比，而她一向很清楚，奈特利先生对伊莎贝拉是多么喜爱、多么敬重。许多年以来，他一直把她爱玛摆在第一位，她真有些担当不起。她经常漫不经心、执拗任性，无视他的规劝，甚至有意与他作对，对他的优点有一半感觉不到，还要跟他争吵，就因为他不赞成她不切实际地过高估计自己——不过，由于亲戚和生性的关系，也是出于一片好心，他还是很喜欢她，从小就关心她，竭力促使她上进，巴望她不要有什么差失，别人根本没有这样的情意。尽管她有这样那样的缺点，她知道他仍然与她亲近，难道不可以说是很亲近吗？然而，就在她由此而产生一点希望的时候，她却不能尽情地沉迷在其中。哈丽特•史密斯也许认为自己并非不配得到奈特利先生那特有的、专一的、热烈的爱。而她爱玛却不能这样想。她不能自以为奈特利先生在盲目地爱着她。她最近就遇到一件事，说明他并没有偏爱她——见她那样对待贝茨小姐，他是多么震惊啊！在这件事上，他对她多么直言不讳，言词多么激烈呀！就她的过错而言，他的责备并不算太重——但是，如果他除了心地耿直、善意规劝之外，还夹有什么柔情的话，那就未免太重了。她并不指望他会对她怀有那种令她猜疑不定的情意，也没有什么理由抱有这样的指望。但是，她（时弱时强地）希望哈丽特是在自己欺骗自己，过高地估计了奈特利先生对她的情意。她必须怀有这样的希望，这是为了他——不管后果如何，她都无所谓，只要他一辈子不结婚。的确，只要能确保他一辈子不结婚，她就会心满意足。让他对他们父女来说还是过去的奈特利先生，对众人来说还是过去的奈特利先生，让当维尔和哈特菲尔德不要失去那充满友谊和信任的珍贵交往，那她就会平平静静地生活下去。事实上，她也不能结婚。她要是结了婚，就没法报答父亲的养育之恩，也没法对他尽孝心。说什么也不应该把她和她父亲分开。她不能结婚，即使奈特利先生向她求婚也不行。
她一心巴望哈丽特只是空欢喜一场，希望等到再次看见他们俩在一起时，至少能弄清楚这件事究竟有多大的可能性。从今以后，她要密切地观察他们。虽说她以前可怜巴巴地甚至误解了她所观察的人，但她却不知道自己在这件事上怎么会受了蒙蔽。她天天盼他回来，她的眼睛马上就会明亮起来——她只要思路对头了，立刻就会心叫眼亮。在此期间，她决计不跟哈丽特见面。这件事再谈下上，埘她ffJ俩没有好处，对事情本身也没有好处。她打定主意，只要还有犯疑的地方，她就决不信以为真，然而她没有根据可以打消哈丽特的信心。谈话只会惹人生气。因此，她给哈丽特特写了封信，以亲切而又坚决的口吻，请她暂儿不要到哈特菲尔德来，说她相信，有一个话题最好不要再推心置腹地谈下去，并且希望近日内两人不要再见面，除非有别人在场——她只是不想两人私下见面——这样她们就当做忘掉了昨天的谈话。哈丽特依从了，同意了，还很感激。
这件事刚安排好，就来了一位客人，把爱玛从过去二十四小时连睡觉走路都无法释怀的那件事上分了心——这就是韦斯顿太太，她去看望未来的儿媳妇，回家时顺路来到哈特菲尔德，一方面礼节性地看看爱玛，一方面也好散散心，把这么有趣的一场会晤详详细细地讲一讲。
韦斯顿先生陪太太去了贝茨太太家，在这次必不可免的探访中，极其客气地尽到了自己的一份心意。他们在贝茨太太的客厅里只尴尬地坐了一刻钟，本来没有多少话可对爱玛说，但是韦斯顿太太劝说费尔法克斯小姐跟她一起出去兜风，现在回来了，要说的话可就多得多了，可以高高兴兴地说一阵子了。
爱玛对这事还是有一点好奇，趁朋友述说的时候，倒是充分利用了这点好奇心。韦斯顿太太刚出门时，心里有些忐忑不安。她原先并不打算去，只想给费尔法克斯小姐写封信，等过一些时候，邱吉尔先生同意把婚约公开了，再去作这次礼节性的拜访，因为考虑到方方面面的因素，她这一去势必会传得沸沸扬扬。可是，韦斯顿先生却不以为然。他急于要向费尔法克斯小姐及其家人表示认可，认为去一趟不会引起别人的猜疑，即便有人猜疑，也没有什么大不了的。他说：“这一类事总要张扬出去。”爱玛笑了，觉得韦斯顿先生这么说很有道理。总而言之，他们去了——那位小姐显得极其窘迫，极为不安。她几乎一声不吭，每一个眼神、每一个举动，都流露出一副难为情的样子。老太太打心眼里感到满意，但是没有做声，她女儿则欣喜若狂——高兴得甚至都不像往常那样唠唠叨叨了，真是一个令人高兴，甚至令人感动的场面。她们两人的喜幸劲儿真令人可敬，襟怀那样坦荡无私，只想着简，想着别人，就是没想到自己，心里洋溢着种种亲切的情意。费尔法克斯小姐最近生过病，恰好为韦斯顿太太邀她出去兜风提供了借口。费尔法克斯小姐起初退退缩缩不想去，后来经不住韦斯顿太太竭力劝说，只好依从了。兜风的时候，韦斯顿太太温声细语地鼓励她，大大消除了她的局促不安，终于使她谈起了那个重大的话题。首先当然是表示歉意，说他们第一次来看她，她却沉闷不语，真是太没有礼貌了；接着便激动不已地表达了她对韦斯顿夫妇一贯的感激之情。倾诉了这些心意之后，两人谈了很多有关订婚的现状和未来。韦斯顿太太心想，她的游伴长期把苦衷埋在心里，这次跟她一交谈，一定感到如释重负，因而她对自己说的话，感到很满意。
“她隐瞒了好几个月，忍受了不少的痛苦，”韦斯顿太太继续说道，“从这点看来，她还是很坚强的。她有这样一句话：‘我不能说订婚后就没有过快乐的时候，但是我敢说，我一时一刻也没安宁过。’爱玛，她说这话的时候，嘴唇都在颤抖，我从心底里相信她说的是实情。”
“可怜的姑娘！”爱玛说。“这么说，她认为同意秘密订婚是做错了？”
“做错了！我想她总要责备自己，别人谁也没有那样责备她。‘结果，’她说，‘给我带来了没完没了的痛苦，这也是理所当然的。尽管错误带来了惩罚，可错误还是错误。痛苦并不能涤罪。我决不再是无可指摘的了。我的行为违背了我的是非观。虽说事情出现了转机，我现在受到了厚待，但我的良心告诉我，我是受之有愧的。太太，’她又说，‘你不要以为我从小被教坏了。千万别责怪抚养我长大成人的朋友管教不严，照顾不周。都是我自己的过失。跟你说实话，虽然目前的处境似乎给我提供了借口，但我还是不敢把这件事告诉坎贝尔上校。”’
“可怜的姑娘！”爱玛又一次说道。“我想她一定非常爱他，只有Hj于一片真情，才会订下这样的婚约。她的情感一定压倒了理智。”
“是的，我想她一定非常爱他。”
“很遗憾，”爱玛叹了口气说，“我一定经常惹她不高兴。”
“亲爱的，你那完全是无意的。不过，她提起弗兰克以前给我们造成的误会时，心里也许就有这样的想法。她说，她卷入这场不幸的一个自然后果，就是搞得自己不合情理。她知道自己做错了事，心里万分不安，性情变得很古怪，动不动就发脾气，他一定会觉得——其实就是觉得——很难忍受。‘我本该体谅他的脾气和心情，’她说，‘可我没那么做——他性情开朗，快快活活，爱开玩笑，要是换一个处境，我肯定会像一开始那样，始终为之着迷。’接着她就讲到了你，说她生病期间你对她关怀备至。她脸都红了，我一看就明白了是怎么回事。她要我一有机会就向你道谢——我怎么道谢都不会过分——感谢你为她操的心，为她尽的力。她心里明白，她自己从来没有好好地谢谢你。”
“我知道她现在很快活，”爱玛一本正经地说道，“尽管她良心上有点过意不去，她一定还是很快活，不然的话，我也领受不起这样的感谢。唉！韦斯顿太太，要是把我为费尔法克斯小姐做的好事和坏事算出一笔账来！算了，”她说到这儿顿了顿，想要装作快活些，“把这一切都忘了吧。多谢你告诉了我这些很有意思的情况，从中可以充分看出她的好处。我认为她的确很好——希望她也很幸福。这两个人，男的是该有钱，因为我觉得美德都在女的一边。”
对于这样的结论，韦斯顿太太没法不辩驳了。在她看来，弗兰克几乎样样都好。再说她又很喜欢他，因此她要竭力为他辩护。她说得人情人理，至少情深意浓——可是因为话太多，爱玛难免不走神，不一会工夫，她就时而想到布伦斯威克广场，时而想到当维尔，忘了去听她的话。韦斯顿太太最后说：“你知道，我们还没收到那封左盼右盼的信，不过我想很快就会收到的。”爱玛一下子愣住了，后来不得已敷衍了两句，因为她压根儿想不起她们在盼什么信。
“你身体好吗，爱玛？”韦斯顿太太临别时问道。
“哦！很好。你知道，我一向很好。信来了一定要尽快告诉我。”
听了韦斯顿太太说的情况，爱玛越发敬重和同情费尔法克斯小姐，越发感到以前对不起她，因而心里越想越难过。她悔不该没跟她再亲近一些，为自己的嫉妒心理感到脸红，正是这嫉妒心理，在一定程度上妨碍了她们的亲近。想当初，她要是听了奈特利先生的话，注意关心费尔法克斯小姐（不管从哪方面看，这都是她应该做的）；她要是设法去进一步了解她，尽量去亲近她，力求跟她做朋友，而不是跟哈丽特•史密斯做朋友，那八成就不会有现在这些烦恼。就出身、天分和教养来看，两人中有一个可以做她的朋友，本该是她求之不得的，而那另一个呢——她是什么人呢？就算她们俩没有成为亲密的朋友，就算费尔法克斯小姐在这个重大问题上没向她推心置腹——这是很可能的——然而，就凭她对费尔法克斯小姐应有的了解，她也不该胡乱猜疑她与迪克逊先生关系暧昧。她不仅极其荒唐地胡乱猜疑，而且还要讲给别人听，这就越发不可原谅。她很担心，由于弗兰克•邱吉尔的轻率或粗心，这一想法给简的脆弱感情带来了很大的痛苦。她觉得，简自从来到海伯里以后，给她造成痛苦的种种根源中，最糟糕的一定是她爱玛了。她简直成了她的老冤家。每次他们三个人在一起，她总要无数次地刺伤简的心。而在博克斯山，她那颗心也许痛苦到了极点，再也无法忍受了。
哈特菲尔德的这天黄昏又漫长又阴沉，平添了几分阴郁的气氛。骤然袭来一场阴冷的暴风雨，除了树林和灌木丛中的绿叶受到狂风的摧残，白昼延长可以让人多瞧一瞧这凄凉的景象以外，已经丝毫看不到七月的景致。
伍德豪斯先生受天气影响，他女儿几乎在一刻不停地关照他，付出了比平常多得多的努力，才使他觉得还算好受些。这时候，爱玛不由得想起了韦斯顿太太结婚的那天晚上，他们父女俩第一次孤苦伶仃在一起的情景。不过，那次吃过茶点后不久，奈特利先生就走了进来，驱散了一切的忧思。唉！类似这样的探访说明哈特菲尔德还是个令人喜欢的地方，但是也许好景不长了。当时，她为即将到来的冬天描绘出一幅凄凄凉凉的景象，可结果证明她错了。他们既没失去哪个朋友，也没失去任何欢乐。可是她在担心，这一次不祥的预感不会出现适得其反的结果。她眼下面临的前景就有点预兆不祥，不可能被完全消除——甚至不可能出现几分光明。如果她的朋友中间能发生的事都发生了的话，那哈特菲尔德一定会变得冷冷清清，她只能怀着幸福已经破灭的心情，来逗父亲高兴。
兰多尔斯的孩子出世以后，那关系肯定要比她爱玛来得还亲，韦斯顿太太的心思和时间势必要全部花在那孩子身上。他们会失去韦斯顿太太，说不定在很大程度上还会失去她丈夫。弗兰克•邱吉尔不会再来了，而且还可以设想，费尔法克斯小姐马上也不再是海伯里的人了。他们将会结婚，在恩斯库姆或附近什么地方定居下来。一切美好的东西都将化为乌有，若是在这些损失之外，再失去当维尔，那他们还能到哪里找到快乐而理智的朋友呢？奈特利先生再也不会来他们家消磨夜晚的时光了！再也不会随时走进来，好像甘愿把他们家当作他自己的家似的！这叫人怎么受得了啊？如果他真为哈丽特而抛开了他们，如果今后真觉得他有了哈丽特就有了一切，如果哈丽特真成了他最中意、最可亲的人，成了他的朋友和妻子，成了他终身幸福的归属，那她爱玛始终不会忘记这都是她自作自受的结果，还有什么比这更让她伤心的呢？
想到这里，她不由得为之一惊，长叹了一声，甚至在屋里踱了几步——唯一能使她感到宽慰和平静的是，她下定决心好自为之，并且希望，不管今年还是以后哪个冬天，她要是情绪比以前来得低落，没有什么欢乐可言，她能变得理智一些，有点自知之明，少做令她后悔的事。
Part 3 Chapter 13
The weather continued much the same all the following morning; and the same loneliness, and the same melancholy, seemed to reign at Hartfield - but in the afternoon it cleared; the wind changed into a softer quarter; the clouds were carried off; the sun appeared; it was summer again. With all the eagerness which such a transition gives, Emma resolved to be out of doors as soon as possible. Never had the exquisite sight, smell, sensation of nature, tranquil, warm, and brilliant after a storm, been more attractive to her. She longed for the serenity they might gradually introduce; and on Mr. Perry's coming in soon after dinner, with a disengaged hour to give her father, she lost no time ill hurrying into the shrubbery. - There, with spirits freshened, and thoughts a little relieved, she had taken a few turns, when she saw Mr. Knightley passing through the garden door, and coming towards her. - It was the first intimation of his being returned from London. She had been thinking of him the moment before, as unquestionably sixteen miles distant. - There was time only for the quickest arrangement of mind. She must be collected and calm. In half a minute they were together. The `How d'ye do's' were quiet and constrained on each side. She asked after their mutual friends; they were all well. - When had he left them? - Only that morning. He must have had a wet ride. - Yes. - He meant to walk with her, she found. `He had just looked into the dining-room, and as he was not wanted there, preferred being out of doors.' - She thought he neither looked nor spoke cheerfully; and the first possible cause for it, suggested by her fears, was, that he had perhaps been communicating his plans to his brother, and was pained by the manner in which they had been received.

They walked together. He was silent. She thought he was often looking at her, and trying for a fuller view of her face than it suited her to give. And this belief produced another dread. Perhaps he wanted to speak to her, of his attachment to Harriet; he might be watching for encouragement to begin. - She did not, could not, feel equal to lead the way to any such subject. He must do it all himself. Yet she could not bear this silence. With him it was most unnatural. She considered - resolved - and, trying to smile, began - 

`You have some news to hear, now you are come back, that will rather surprize you.'

`Have I?' said he quietly, and looking at her; `of what nature?'

`Oh! the best nature in the world - a wedding.'

After waiting a moment, as if to be sure she intended to say no more, he replied,

`If you mean Miss Fairfax and Frank Churchill, I have heard that already.'

`How is it possible?' cried Emma, turning her glowing cheeks towards him; for, while she spoke, it occurred to her that he might have called at Mrs. Goddard's in his way.

`I had a few lines on parish business from Mr. Weston this morning, and at the end of them he gave me a brief account of what had happened.'

Emma was quite relieved, and could presently say, with a little more composure,

`You probably have been less surprized than any of us, for you have had your suspicions. - I have not forgotten that you once tried to give me a caution. - I wish I had attended to it - but - (with a sinking voice and a heavy sigh) I seem to have been doomed to blindness.'

For a moment or two nothing was said, and she was unsuspicious of having excited any particular interest, till she found her arm drawn within his, and pressed against his heart, and heard him thus saying, in a tone of great sensibility, speaking low,

`Time, my dearest Emma, time will heal the wound. - Your own excellent sense - your exertions for your father's sake - I know you will not allow yourself - .' Her arm was pressed again, as he added, in a more broken and subdued accent, `The feelings of the warmest friendship - Indignation - Abominable scoundrel!' - And in a louder, steadier tone, he concluded with, `He will soon be gone. They will soon be in Yorkshire. I am sorry for her. She deserves a better fate.'

Emma understood him; and as soon as she could recover from the flutter of pleasure, excited by such tender consideration, replied,

`You are very kind - but you are mistaken - and I must set you right. - I am not in want of that sort of compassion. My blindness to what was going on, led me to act by them in a way that I must always be ashamed of, and I was very foolishly tempted to say and do many things which may well lay me open to unpleasant conjectures, but I have no other reason to regret that I was not in the secret earlier.'

`Emma!' cried he, looking eagerly at her, `are you, indeed?' - but checking himself - `No, no, I understand you - forgive me - I am pleased that you can say even so much. - He is no object of regret, indeed! and it will not be very long, I hope, before that becomes the acknowledgment of more than your reason. - Fortunate that your affections were not farther entangled! - I could never, I confess, from your manners, assure myself as to the degree of what you felt - I could only be certain that there was a preference - and a preference which I never believed him to deserve. - He is a disgrace to the name of man. - And is he to be rewarded with that sweet young woman? - Jane, Jane, you will be a miserable creature.'

`Mr. Knightley,' said Emma, trying to be lively, but really confused - `I am in a very extraordinary situation. I cannot let you continue in your error; and yet, perhaps, since my manners gave such an impression, I have as much reason to be ashamed of confessing that I never have been at all attached to the person we are speaking of, as it might be natural for a woman to feel in confessing exactly the reverse. - But I never have.'

He listened in perfect silence. She wished him to speak, but he would not. She supposed she must say more before she were entitled to his clemency; but it was a hard case to be obliged still to lower herself in his opinion. She went on, however.

`I have very little to say for my own conduct. - I was tempted by his attentions, and allowed myself to appear pleased. - An old story, probably - a common case - and no more than has happened to hundreds of my sex before; and yet it may not be the more excusable in one who sets up as I do for Understanding. Many circumstances assisted the temptation. He was the son of Mr. Weston - he was continually here - I always found him very pleasant - and, in short, for (with a sigh) let me swell out the causes ever so ingeniously, they all centre in this at last - my vanity was flattered, and I allowed his attentions. Latterly, however - for some time, indeed - I have had no idea of their meaning any thing. - I thought them a habit, a trick, nothing that called for seriousness on my side. He has imposed on me, but he has not injured me. I have never been attached to him. And now I can tolerably comprehend his behaviour. He never wished to attach me. It was merely a blind to conceal his real situation with another. - It was his object to blind all about him; and no one, I am sure, could be more effectually blinded than myself - except that I was not blinded - that it was my good fortune - that, in short, I was somehow or other safe from him.'

She had hoped for an answer here - for a few words to say that her conduct was at least intelligible; but he was silent; and, as far as she could judge, deep in thought. At last, and tolerably in his usual tone, he said,

`I have never had a high opinion of Frank Churchill. - I can suppose, however, that I may have underrated him. My acquaintance with him has been but trifling. - And even if I have not underrated him hitherto, he may yet turn out well. - With such a woman he has a chance. - I have no motive for wishing him ill - and for her sake, whose happiness will be involved in his good character and conduct, I shall certainly wish him well.'

`I have no doubt of their being happy together,' said Emma; `I believe them to be very mutually and very sincerely attached.'

`He is a most fortunate man!' returned Mr. Knightley, with energy. `So early in life - at three-and-twenty - a period when, if a man chuses a wife, he generally chuses ill. At three-and-twenty to have drawn such a prize! What years of felicity that man, in all human calculation, has before him! - Assured of the love of such a woman - the disinterested love, for Jane Fairfax's character vouches for her disinterestedness; every thing in his favour, - equality of situation - I mean, as far as regards society, and all the habits and manners that are important; equality in every point but one - and that one, since the purity of her heart is not to be doubted, such as must increase his felicity, for it will be his to bestow the only advantages she wants. - A man would always wish to give a woman a better home than the one he takes her from; and he who can do it, where there is no doubt of her regard, must, I think, be the happiest of mortals. - Frank Churchill is, indeed, the favourite of fortune. Every thing turns out for his good. - He meets with a young woman at a watering-place, gains her affection, cannot even weary her by negligent treatment - and had he and all his family sought round the world for a perfect wife for him, they could not have found her superior. - His aunt is in the way. - His aunt dies. - He has only to speak. - His friends are eager to promote his happiness. - He had used every body ill - and they are all delighted to forgive him. - He is a fortunate man indeed!'

`You speak as if you envied him.'

`And I do envy him, Emma. In one respect he is the object of my envy.'

Emma could say no more. They seemed to be within half a sentence of Harriet, and her immediate feeling was to avert the subject, if possible. She made her plan; she would speak of something totally different - the children in Brunswick Square; and she only waited for breath to begin, when Mr. Knightley startled her, by saying,

`You will not ask me what is the point of envy. - You are determined, I see, to have no curiosity. - You are wise - but I cannot be wise. Emma, I must tell you what you will not ask, though I may wish it unsaid the next moment.'

`Oh! then, don't speak it, don't speak it,' she eagerly cried. `Take a little time, consider, do not commit yourself.'

`Thank you,' said he, in an accent of deep mortification, and not another syllable followed.

Emma could not bear to give him pain. He was wishing to confide in her - perhaps to consult her; - cost her what it would, she would listen. She might assist his resolution, or reconcile him to it; she might give just praise to Harriet, or, by representing to him his own independence, relieve him from that state of indecision, which must be more intolerable than any alternative to such a mind as his. - They had reached the house.

`You are going in, I suppose?' said he.

`No,' - replied Emma - quite confirmed by the depressed manner in which he still spoke - `I should like to take another turn. Mr. Perry is not gone.' And, after proceeding a few steps, she added - `I stopped you ungraciously, just now, Mr. Knightley, and, I am afraid, gave you pain. - But if you have any wish to speak openly to me as a friend, or to ask my opinion of any thing that you may have in contemplation - as a friend, indeed, you may command me. - I will hear whatever you like. I will tell you exactly what I think.'

`As a friend!' - repeated Mr. Knightley. - `Emma, that I fear is a word - No, I have no wish - Stay, yes, why should I hesitate? - I have gone too far already for concealment. - Emma, I accept your offer - Extraordinary as it may seem, I accept it, and refer myself to you as a friend. - Tell me, then, have I no chance of ever succeeding?'

He stopped in his earnestness to look the question, and the expression of his eyes overpowered her.

`My dearest Emma,' said he, `for dearest you will always be, whatever the event of this hour's conversation, my dearest, most beloved Emma - tell me at once. Say ``No,'' if it is to be said.' - She could really say nothing. - `You are silent,' he cried, with great animation; `absolutely silent! at present I ask no more.'

Emma was almost ready to sink under the agitation of this moment. The dread of being awakened from the happiest dream, was perhaps the most prominent feeling.

`I cannot make speeches, Emma:' he soon resumed; and in a tone of such sincere, decided, intelligible tenderness as was tolerably convincing. - `If I loved you less, I might be able to talk about it more. But you know what I am. - You hear nothing but truth from me. - I have blamed you, and lectured you, and you have borne it as no other woman in England would have borne it. - Bear with the truths I would tell you now, dearest Emma, as well as you have borne with them. The manner, perhaps, may have as little to recommend them. God knows, I have been a very indifferent lover. - But you understand me. - Yes, you see, you understand my feelings - and will return them if you can. At present, I ask only to hear, once to hear your voice.'

While he spoke, Emma's mind was most busy, and, with all the wonderful velocity of thought, had been able - and yet without losing a word - to catch and comprehend the exact truth of the whole; to see that Harriet's hopes had been entirely groundless, a mistake, a delusion, as complete a delusion as any of her own - that Harriet was nothing; that she was every thing herself; that what she had been saying relative to Harriet had been all taken as the language of her own feelings; and that her agitation, her doubts, her reluctance, her discouragement, had been all received as discouragement from herself. - And not only was there time for these convictions, with all their glow of attendant happiness; there was time also to rejoice that Harriet's secret had not escaped her, and to resolve that it need not, and should not. - It was all the service she could now render her poor friend; for as to any of that heroism of sentiment which might have prompted her to entreat him to transfer his affection from herself to Harriet, as infinitely the most worthy of the two - or even the more simple sublimity of resolving to refuse him at once and for ever, without vouchsafing any motive, because he could not marry them both, Emma had it not. She felt for Harriet, with pain and with contrition; but no flight of generosity run mad, opposing all that could be probable or reasonable, entered her brain. She had led her friend astray, and it would be a reproach to her for ever; but her judgment was as strong as her feelings, and as strong as it had ever been before, in reprobating any such alliance for him, as most unequal and degrading. Her way was clear, though not quite smooth. - She spoke then, on being so entreated. - What did she say? - Just what she ought, of course. A lady always does. - She said enough to shew there need not be despair - and to invite him to say more himself. He had despaired at one period; he had received such an injunction to caution and silence, as for the time crushed every hope; - she had begun by refusing to hear him. - The change had perhaps been somewhat sudden; - her proposal of taking another turn, her renewing the conversation which she had just put an end to, might be a little extraordinary! - She felt its inconsistency; but Mr. Knightley was so obliging as to put up with it, and seek no farther explanation.

Seldom, very seldom, does complete truth belong to any human disclosure; seldom can it happen that something is not a little disguised, or a little mistaken; but where, as in this case, though the conduct is mistaken, the feelings are not, it may not be very material. - Mr. Knightley could not impute to Emma a more relenting heart than she possessed, or a heart more disposed to accept of his.

He had, in fact, been wholly unsuspicious of his own influence. He had followed her into the shrubbery with no idea of trying it. He had come, in his anxiety to see how she bore Frank Churchill's engagement, with no selfish view, no view at all, but of endeavouring, if she allowed him an opening, to soothe or to counsel her. - The rest had been the work of the moment, the immediate effect of what he heard, on his feelings. The delightful assurance of her total indifference towards Frank Churchill, of her having a heart completely disengaged from him, had given birth to the hope, that, in time, he might gain her affection himself; - but it had been no present hope - he had only, in the momentary conquest of eagerness over judgment, aspired to be told that she did not forbid his attempt to attach her. - The superior hopes which gradually opened were so much the more enchanting. - The affection, which he had been asking to be allowed to create, if he could, was already his! - Within half an hour, he had passed from a thoroughly distressed state of mind, to something so like perfect happiness, that it could bear no other name.

Her change was equal. - This one half-hour had given to each the same precious certainty of being beloved, had cleared from each the same degree of ignorance, jealousy, or distrust. - On his side, there had been a long-standing jealousy, old as the arrival, or even the expectation, of Frank Churchill. - He had been in love with Emma, and jealous of Frank Churchill, from about the same period, one sentiment having probably enlightened him as to the other. It was his jealousy of Frank Churchill that had taken him from the country. - The Box Hill party had decided him on going away. He would save himself from witnessing again such permitted, encouraged attentions. - He had gone to learn to be indifferent. - But he had gone to a wrong place. There was too much domestic happiness in his brother's house; woman wore too amiable a form in it; Isabella was too much like Emma - differing only in those striking inferiorities, which always brought the other in brilliancy before him, for much to have been done, even had his time been longer. - He had stayed on, however, vigorously, day after day - till this very morning's post had conveyed the history of Jane Fairfax. - Then, with the gladness which must be felt, nay, which he did not scruple to feel, having never believed Frank Churchill to be at all deserving Emma, was there so much fond solicitude, so much keen anxiety for her, that he could stay no longer. He had ridden home through the rain; and had walked up directly after dinner, to see how this sweetest and best of all creatures, faultless in spite of all her faults, bore the discovery.

He had found her agitated and low. - Frank Churchill was a villain. - He heard her declare that she had never loved him. Frank Churchill's character was not desperate. - She was his own Emma, by hand and word, when they returned into the house; and if he could have thought of Frank Churchill then, he might have deemed him a very good sort of fellow.
 
第二天一上午，天气还像头一天一样，哈特菲尔德似乎依然笼罩在一片孤寂，一片忧伤之中——可是到了下午，天气转晴，风势变小，乌云散开，太阳出来了，夏天回来了。爱玛见天气一好转，心里也憋不住了，便决定尽快出去散散心。暴风雨过后，大自然显得又平静，又温和，又灿烂，那优美的景色，那清新的气息，那宜人的感觉，她从没觉得对她有这么大的吸引力。她很想领略一下这一切渐渐带来的安宁。刚吃完中饭不久，佩里先生来了，没事陪她父亲坐坐，她就趁机匆匆来到小树林。她精神好了些，心里也宽慰了一点，刚在小树林里兜了几圈，就看见奈特利先生穿过花园门朝她走来。她这才知道他从伦敦回来了。她刚才还在寻思，他肯定还在十六英里以外。她只来得及匆匆地理一下思绪。她必须镇定下来。转眼间，两人走到了一起。双方都说了声“你好”，口气又平静又拘谨。女的问起他们共同朋友的情况，男的回答说都挺好。他是什么时候离开他们的？就在那天早上。他准是冒雨骑马来的。是的。爱玛发现，他想陪她一起散步。“我朝餐厅里看了看，那儿用不着我，我还是喜欢到户外来。”爱玛看他那神情，听他那口吻，都觉得他不大快活。她出于担心，首先想到的一个原因，是他把自己的打算告诉了他弟弟，他弟弟的反应导致了他的不痛快。
他们一道走着。奈特利先生一声不响。爱玛觉得，他在时不时地瞅着她，想仔细地瞧瞧她的脸，搞得爱玛很不自在。爱玛的这一念头又引起了另一种忧虑。也许他想跟她讲讲他喜爱哈丽特。说不定他在等待，得到她的鼓励后再开口。她觉得这样的话题不该由她先开口，她也没法先开口，而应由他自己来开头。然而，她又禁不住这样的沉默。奈特利先生这样做，也太不寻常了。她寻思了一下——拿定了主意——然后强作笑颜地说道：
“现在你回来了，你会听到一条让你惊讶的消息。”
“是吗？”奈特利先生一边平静地说道，一边望着她。“什么样的消息？”
“哦！天下最好的消息——一桩婚事。”
奈特利先生等了等，仿佛是要拿准她不想再往下说似的，然后答道：
“如果你指的是费尔法克斯小姐和弗兰克•邱吉尔的话，那我已经听说了。”
“怎么可能呢？”爱玛嚷了起来，满脸通红地望着他。她说话的当儿意识到，他也许在回来的途中去过戈达德太太家了。
“今天早上我收到了韦斯顿先生一封谈教区公事的信，末尾简要地说了说这件事。”
爱玛松了一口气，心里稍微平静了一点，立即说道：
“你也许不像我们大家这么吃惊吧，因为你起过疑心。我还记得你有一次告诫过我。我要是听了你的话就好了——可是——”她的声音低了下去，深深地叹了口气，“我好像注定什么也看不清似的。”
两人沉默了一会，爱玛没想到她那话会引起什么特别的兴趣，直至发觉奈特利先生挽起了她的手臂，紧紧贴在他的心口上，只听他用深情的口吻轻声说道：
“时间，最亲爱的爱玛，只有时间会治好创伤。你很有理智——你为父亲尽心竭力——我知道你不会让自己——”他又紧紧挽住爱玛的胳臂，同时用更不连贯、压得更低的声音说道：“最热烈的友情——令人愤慨——可恶的无赖！”最后，他提高了嗓门，以比较镇定的口吻说道：“他快走了。他们就要去约克郡了。我为简感到惋惜。她的命运应该更好一些。”
爱玛明白他的意思。她受到这般爱怜体恤之情的感动，高兴得激动起来，一等平静下来，就答道：
“你真是一片好心——不过你搞错了——我要让你明白是怎么回事。我并不需要那样的怜悯。我看不清眼前发生的事，对他们采取了那样的态度，真要让我羞愧一辈子。我太愚蠢了，鬼使神差地说了那么多傻话，做了那么多傻事，难免要引起人家种种不愉快的猜测。不过，我没有别的事值得懊悔的，只怪我没有早点儿知道这个秘密。”
“爱玛！”奈特利先生大声嚷道，目光热切地望着她，“你真是这样吗？”——但他又抑制住了自己——“不，不，我了解你——请原谅我——你能说出这些话，我也很高兴了。你的确犯不着为他感到惋惜！我希望，过不了多久，你将不只是在理智土认识到这一点。幸亏你在感情上不是陷得很深！说实话，看你那样子，我真摸不透你的心思——我只知道你喜欢他——我认为他根本不值得你喜欢。他败坏了男人的名声。难道他配得上那样一位可爱的姑娘吗？简，简，你要成为一个可怜的人啦。”
“奈特利先生，”爱玛说，想尽量装得轻快些，可实际上却很慌乱，“我处在一个很不寻常的境地。我不能让你继续误会下去。不过，既然我的行为给人家造成了这样的印象，我也就不好意思表白自己根本就没爱过我们所说的那个人，正如任何女人都会自然而然地羞于承认自己爱上了谁一样。不过，我真的从没爱过他。”
奈特利先生一声不响地听着。爱玛希望他说话，可他就是不说。爱玛心想，她必须再费些口舌，才能赢得他的宽容。然而，她也不能让他瞧不起。不过，她还是往下说了：
“我对自己的行为没有什么好说的。我让他的献殷勤给迷惑住了，显出一副很得意的样子。这也许是老掉牙的事——平平常常的事——只不过是成百上千的女人都有过的事。然而，这种事出在一个自以为很有头脑的人身上，那就没有什么好原谅的。有好多情况促使我受到了诱惑。他是韦斯顿先生的儿子——经常在这儿——我总觉得他很讨人喜欢——总而言之，”说着叹了口气，“我把理由说得再怎么动听，最后还要集中到这一点——他迎合了我的虚荣心，我就听任他向我献殷勤。可是，到了后来——确实有一段时间——我觉得他那样做并没有什么意思。我认为他是出于习惯，是耍花招，我用不着去当真。他欺骗了我，但是没有伤害我。我从来没有爱过他。现在，我总算可以理解他的行为了。他从来没有想讨我喜欢。他不过是为了遮人耳目，想掩饰他跟另一个人的真实关系。他的意图是要遮掩周围所有人的耳目，我敢肯定，谁也不像我那样容易受蒙骗——不过，我还是没有受骗——那是我的运气——总之，不管怎么说，我没上他的当。”
说到这里，她指望对方能回答——听他说一声她的行为至少是可以理解的。可是他却沉默不语，而且据她断定，他在沉思。最后，他总算用平常的口吻说话了：
“我对弗兰克•邱吉尔的印象一向不是很好，我想我还可能低估了他。我跟他很少接触。即使我没有低估他，他以后兴许还是会变好的。跟这样一个女人在一起，他还是有希望的。我没有必要咒他倒霉——简的幸福与他的品行息息相关，看在她的分上，我当然希望他好。”
“我不怀疑他们会幸福地生活在一起，”爱玛说。“我相信他们是真心相爱的。”
“他这个人太有福气啦！”奈特利先生起劲地答道。“这么年轻——才二十三岁——一个人在这样的年龄选择妻子，一般都选不好。二十三岁就选中了这么一个好妻子啊！人们尽可以想象，这个人一辈子会过得多么幸福啊！他有这样一个女人爱他——纯真无私的爱，因为简•费尔法克斯有那样的性情，确保了她的纯真无私。一切都对他有利。境况相当——我是指出身和主要的习惯与举止。他们俩处处都旗鼓相当，除了一点以外——而那一点，由于她的心地无疑是纯洁的，必定会使他更加幸福，因为她唯一的不足之处将由他来弥补。男人总希望给妻子安排一个比她娘家更好的家。只要女方一片真心，但凡能做到这一点的男人，我想一定是天下最快活的人。弗兰克•邱吉尔的确是命运的宠儿，事事都很如意。他在海滨遇到一位姑娘，赢得了她的喜爱，甚至连怠慢都没使她厌倦——哪怕他和他家里人跑遍全世界要给他找一个十全十美的妻子，也找不到一个比她更强的。他的舅妈阻挠他，可是已经去世了。他只要开口说一声，他的朋友都愿促成他的幸福。他对不起每～个人——而大家都乐意原谅他。他真是个有福气的人！”
“听你说话，好像你羡慕他似的。”
“我还真羡慕他，爱玛。他有一点值得我羡慕。”
爱玛再也说不出话来。他们似乎再说半句就要扯到哈丽特了，她当即感到应该尽可能避开这个话题。她想了一个办法，要谈点别的事情——布伦斯威克广场的孩子们。她刚要等喘口气再开始说，不料奈特利先生讲出了下面的话，让她吃了一惊：
“你不想问我羡慕他什么。我知道，你是决计不想问的。你很明智——可是我却明智不了。爱玛，我非要把你不想问的事告诉你，虽说我可能马上就会后悔不该说。”
“哦！那就不要说，不要说啦，”爱玛急忙嚷道。“别着急，想一想，不要勉强自己。”
“谢谢，”奈特利先生以十分委屈的口气说道，随即便一声不吭了。
爱玛不忍心委屈他。他想跟她说说心里话——也许请她出出主意。不管要她付出什么代价，她还是想听听。她也许可以帮他拿定主意，或者帮他打消顾虑。她还可以把哈丽特恰如其分地赞赏一番，或者跟他说他可以独立自主，让他不要踌躇不决，他若是三心二意的话，那比什么都叫人难以容忍。这时，他们走到了房子跟前。
“我想你要进去了吧？”奈特利先生说。
“不，”爱玛答道——见他说话时情绪还那么低沉，她越发坚定了自己的想法。“我想再兜一圈。佩里先生还没走。”走了几步以后，她又说：“刚才我很不客气地打断了你，奈特利先生，恐怕惹你不高兴了。不过，如果你希望像朋友那样跟我开诚相见，或者就你正在考虑的问题征求我的意见——那你作为朋友，尽管吩咐好了。不管你想说什么，我都乐意听，还会把我的想法如实地告诉你。”
“作为朋友！”奈特利先生重复了一声。“爱玛，恐怕那个字眼——不，我不希望——慢着，是呀，我为什么要踌躇不决呢？我已经表现得很露骨了，掩盖不住了。爱玛，我接受你的说法——尽管你这说法看来很不寻常，我还是愿意接受，并把自己当成你的朋友。那就请告诉我，难道我没有成功的希望吗？”
他停住脚步，眼中显出急切询问的神色，那眼神让爱玛不知所措。
“我最亲爱的爱玛，”他说，“因为，不管这次谈话的结果如何，你永远都是我最亲爱的，我最亲最爱的爱玛——请马上告诉我。如果要说‘不’的话，你就说吧。”爱玛真的说不出话来。“你不吭声，”奈特利先生兴奋不已地嚷道。“一声不吭！那我也不再问了。”
一时间，爱玛激动得差一点倒下去。她此时此刻的心情，也许最怕自己从这最甜蜜的美梦中醒来。
“我不善于辞令，爱玛，”奈特利先生随即又说话了，口气中带着明显的、真挚的、毫不含糊的柔情，听起来不容怀疑。“如果我不是这么爱你，也许还能多说一些。可是你了解我是怎样一个人。我对你说的都是真话。我责备过你，教训过你，要是换一个别的女人，谁也不会像你那样忍受下来。最亲爱的爱玛，我现在要跟你讲的实话，你就像以前那样忍受下来吧。从我的态度看，你也许不大相信我说的是实话。天知道，我是个不露声色的情人。不过你了解我。是的，你知道，你了解我的情意——如果可能的话，还会报答我这情意。眼下，我只想再听听，再听一次你的声音。”
他说话的时候，爱玛的脑子在转个不停，但尽管她的思路转得奇快，她还是能够——而且一字不漏地——抓住并领悟那全部的真情，发觉哈丽特所抱的希望毫无根据，仅仅是个误会，是个错觉，跟她自己犯的错误一样，完全是个错觉——他心里根本没有哈丽特，而只有她爱玛。她所说的有关哈丽特的话，全都被理解成她自己心灵的语言。她的激动，她的疑虑，她的勉强，她的沮丧，全都被理解成发自她内心的沮丧。她不仅来得及认识到这一切，心里伴随着一股暖融融的甜蜜感，而且还能庆幸自己没把哈丽特的秘密泄露出去，她断定这秘密不必泄露，也不该泄露。现在，她对她那可怜的朋友，只能做到这个分上了，因为她没有那种侠义心肠，可以激励她央求奈特利先生不要爱她，而去爱哈丽特，哈丽特比她合适得多——她也没有那种比较纯朴的崇高精神，下定决心干脆拒绝他了事，也不说明任何理由，仅仅因为他不能娶她们两个，她爱玛就不能嫁给他。她同情哈丽特，感到又痛心又懊悔。但是，她没有慷慨到头脑发热的地步，完全置可能性和合理性于不顾。她把她的朋友引入了歧途，她将永远为此责备自己。但是，无论在感情上，还是在理智上，她都一如既往地坚决反对他娶哈丽特这样的人作妻子，认为他们一点都不般配，只能降低他的身份。她的道路是明确的，虽然并非平平坦坦。经不住对方一再恳求，她终于说话了。说了些什么呢？当然是该说的话。女人总是这样。她向他表明没有必要失望——还要他再说．说。刚才他还真是失望过，对方叫他小心不要开口，一时间使他万念俱灰。爱玛刚开始时还不肯听他说话。这次的变化也许有些突然。她提议再兜一圈，重新扯起了被她打断的话题，这也许真有点异乎寻常！她觉得这样做有些前后矛盾，可奈特利先生却挺能包涵的，没叫她再解释。
人们在透露秘密的时候，极少有和盘托出的，也很少有丝毫不掩饰、丝毫不被误解的。可是在这件事情上，虽然行动上产生了误会，但是感情上却没造成误解，那就没什么大不了的了。奈特利先生不敢指望爱玛会多么宽容，心甘情愿地接受他的情意。
实际上，他丝毫没有料到自己会有那么大的影响。他跟她走进小树林时，并没想到要试一试。他急急忙忙跑来，是想看看爱玛听到弗兰克•邱吉尔订婚的消息有什么反应，并没有什么自私的想法，甚至没有任何想法，只想如果她给他机会的话，就安慰安慰她，或者劝劝她。后来的事都是他听了她说的话，心里当即作出的反应。她说她对弗兰克•邱吉尔丝毫没有意思，说她根本没有把他放在心上，真让他感到高兴，给他带来了一个希望：到头来，也许是他自己赢得了她的爱。但这并不是眼前的希望——他只是一时冲动，头脑发热，想让她告诉他，她并不反对他试图讨她欢心。这渐渐展现的更高希望显得越发美妙。他一直在请求让他培育的那种感情（如果允许他培育的话），已经为他所拥有啦！不到半小时工夫，他的心境就从万念俱灰变成了近乎万分幸福，简直无法用别的字眼来形容。
爱玛也经历了同样的变化。在这半个小时中，两人都难能可贵地认识到他们彼此在相爱，双方打消了同等程度的误会、嫉妒和猜疑。奈特利先生已经嫉妒了很长时间，早在弗兰克•邱吉尔来到的时候，甚至在听说他要来的时候，就开始了。大约就从那个时候起，他爱上了爱玛，嫉妒起弗兰克•邱吉尔来，也许是一种感情导致了另一种感情。他是因为嫉妒弗兰克•邱吉尔才离开乡下的。博克斯山之行使他打定主意一走了之。一方听任、甚至鼓励另一方献殷勤，这种情景他再也看不下去了。他走是为了让感情淡漠下来，不想却投错了地方。他弟弟家充满了天伦之乐，女人在那里显得极其和蔼可亲。伊莎贝拉太像爱玛了——所不同的只是在某些地方显然不如爱玛，而这些地方总使爱玛在他眼里显得更加光彩夺目，因此他待得越久，心里只会越发痛苦。不过，他还是硬撑着一天又一天地待下去了，直至今天上午接到一封信，得知了简•费尔法克斯订婚的消息。当时，他理所当然地感到万分高兴，而且毫不顾忌地感到万分高兴，因为他一向认为弗兰克•邱吉尔根本配不上爱玛。他太关怀爱玛了，为她担心着急，再也待不住了。他骑着马冒雨赶回家，吃过中饭便匆匆走过来，看看这个最可爱、最出色、虽有缺点但又完美无缺的人，听到这一消息有何反应。
他发觉她又激动又沮丧。弗兰克•邱吉尔真是个无赖。他听她说她从未爱过他。弗兰克•邱吉尔还不是个无可救药的人。他们回到屋里的时候，她已经成了他的爱玛，答应嫁给他。如果这时他能想起弗兰克•邱吉尔，他也许会认为他是个蛮不错的人。
Part 3 Chapter 14
What totally different feelings did Emma take back into the house from what she had brought out! - she had then been only daring to hope for a little respite of suffering; - she was now in an exquisite flutter of happiness, and such happiness moreover as she believed must still be greater when the flutter should have passed away.

They sat down to tea - the same party round the same table - how often it had been collected! - and how often had her eyes fallen on the same shrubs in the lawn, and observed the same beautiful effect of the western sun! - But never in such a state of spirits, never in any thing like it; and it was with difficulty that she could summon enough of her usual self to be the attentive lady of the house, or even the attentive daughter.

Poor Mr. Woodhouse little suspected what was plotting against him in the breast of that man whom he was so cordially welcoming, and so anxiously hoping might not have taken cold from his ride. - Could he have seen the heart, he would have cared very little for the lungs; but without the most distant imagination of the impending evil, without the slightest perception of any thing extraordinary in the looks or ways of either, he repeated to them very comfortably all the articles of news he had received from Mr. Perry, and talked on with much self-contentment, totally unsuspicious of what they could have told him in return.

As long as Mr. Knightley remained with them, Emma's fever continued; but when he was gone, she began to be a little tranquillised and subdued - and in the course of the sleepless night, which was the tax for such an evening, she found one or two such very serious points to consider, as made her feel, that even her happiness must have some alloy. Her father - and Harriet. She could not be alone without feeling the full weight of their separate claims; and how to guard the comfort of both to the utmost, was the question. With respect to her father, it was a question soon answered. She hardly knew yet what Mr. Knightley would ask; but a very short parley with her own heart produced the most solemn resolution of never quitting her father. - She even wept over the idea of it, as a sin of thought. While he lived, it must be only an engagement; but she flattered herself, that if divested of the danger of drawing her away, it might become an increase of comfort to him. - How to do her best by Harriet, was of more difficult decision; - how to spare her from any unnecessary pain; how to make her any possible atonement; how to appear least her enemy? - On these subjects, her perplexity and distress were very great - and her mind had to pass again and again through every bitter reproach and sorrowful regret that had ever surrounded it. - She could only resolve at last, that she would still avoid a meeting with her, and communicate all that need be told by letter; that it would be inexpressibly desirable to have her removed just now for a time from Highbury, and - indulging in one scheme more - nearly resolve, that it might be practicable to get an invitation for her to Brunswick Square. - Isabella had been pleased with Harriet; and a few weeks spent in London must give her some amusement. - She did not think it in Harriet's nature to escape being benefited by novelty and variety, by the streets, the shops, and the children. - At any rate, it would be a proof of attention and kindness in herself, from whom every thing was due; a separation for the present; an averting of the evil day, when they must all be together again.

She rose early, and wrote her letter to Harriet; an employment which left her so very serious, so nearly sad, that Mr. Knightley, in walking up to Hartfield to breakfast, did not arrive at all too soon; and half an hour stolen afterwards to go over the same ground again with him, literally and figuratively, was quite necessary to reinstate her in a proper share of the happiness of the evening before.

He had not left her long, by no means long enough for her to have the slightest inclination for thinking of any body else, when a letter was brought her from Randalls - a very thick letter; - she guessed what it must contain, and deprecated the necessity of reading it. - She was now in perfect charity with Frank Churchill; she wanted no explanations, she wanted only to have her thoughts to herself - and as for understanding any thing he wrote, she was sure she was incapable of it. - It must be waded through, however. She opened the packet; it was too surely so; - a note from Mrs. Weston to herself, ushered in the letter from Frank to Mrs. Weston.

`I have the greatest pleasure, my dear Emma, in forwarding to you the enclosed. I know what thorough justice you will do it, and have scarcely a doubt of its happy effect. - I think we shall never materially disagree about the writer again; but I will not delay you by a long preface. - We are quite well. - This letter has been the cure of all the little nervousness I have been feeling lately. - I did not quite like your looks on Tuesday, but it was an ungenial morning; and though you will never own being affected by weather, I think every body feels a north-east wind. - I felt for your dear father very much in the storm of Tuesday afternoon and yesterday morning, but had the comfort of hearing last night, by Mr. Perry, that it had not made him ill. `Yours ever, `A. W.'

[To Mrs. Weston.] WINDSOR-JULY. MY DEAR MADAM,

`If I made myself intelligible yesterday, this letter will be expected; but expected or not, I know it will be read with candour and indulgence. - You are all goodness, and I believe there will be need of even all your goodness to allow for some parts of my past conduct. - But I have been forgiven by one who had still more to resent. My courage rises while I write. It is very difficult for the prosperous to be humble. I have already met with such success in two applications for pardon, that I may be in danger of thinking myself too sure of yours, and of those among your friends who have had any ground of offence. - You must all endeavour to comprehend the exact nature of my situation when I first arrived at Randalls; you must consider me as having a secret which was to be kept at all hazards. This was the fact. My right to place myself in a situation requiring such concealment, is another question. I shall not discuss it here. For my temptation to think it a right, I refer every caviller to a brick house, sashed windows below, and casements above, in Highbury. I dared not address her openly; my difficulties in the then state of Enscombe must be too well known to require definition; and I was fortunate enough to prevail, before we parted at Weymouth, and to induce the most upright female mind in the creation to stoop in charity to a secret engagement. - Had she refused, I should have gone mad. - But you will be ready to say, what was your hope in doing this? - What did you look forward to? - To any thing, every thing - to time, chance, circumstance, slow effects, sudden bursts, perseverance and weariness, health and sickness. Every possibility of good was before me, and the first of blessings secured, in obtaining her promises of faith and correspondence. If you need farther explanation, I have the honour, my dear madam, of being your husband's son, and the advantage of inheriting a disposition to hope for good, which no inheritance of houses or lands can ever equal the value of. - See me, then, under these circumstances, arriving on my first visit to Randalls; - and here I am conscious of wrong, for that visit might have been sooner paid. You will look back and see that I did not come till Miss Fairfax was in Highbury; and as you were the person slighted, you will forgive me instantly; but I must work on my father's compassion, by reminding him, that so long as I absented myself from his house, so long I lost the blessing of knowing you. My behaviour, during the very happy fortnight which I spent with you, did not, I hope, lay me open to reprehension, excepting on one point. And now I come to the principal, the only important part of my conduct while belonging to you, which excites my own anxiety, or requires very solicitous explanation. With the greatest respect, and the warmest friendship, do I mention Miss Woodhouse; my father perhaps will think I ought to add, with the deepest humiliation. - A few words which dropped from him yesterday spoke his opinion, and some censure I acknowledge myself liable to. - My behaviour to Miss Woodhouse indicated, I believe, more than it ought. - In order to assist a concealment so essential to me, I was led on to make more than an allowable use of the sort of intimacy into which we were immediately thrown. - I cannot deny that Miss Woodhouse was my ostensible object - but I am sure you will believe the declaration, that had I not been convinced of her indifference, I would not have been induced by any selfish views to go on. - Amiable and delightful as Miss Woodhouse is, she never gave me the idea of a young woman likely to be attached; and that she was perfectly free from any tendency to being attached to me, was as much my conviction as my wish. - She received my attentions with an easy, friendly, goodhumoured playfulness, which exactly suited me. We seemed to understand each other. From our relative situation, those attentions were her due, and were felt to be so. - Whether Miss Woodhouse began really to understand me before the expiration of that fortnight, I cannot say; - when I called to take leave of her, I remember that I was within a moment of confessing the truth, and I then fancied she was not without suspicion; but I have no doubt of her having since detected me, at least in some degree. - She may not have surmised the whole, but her quickness must have penetrated a part. I cannot doubt it. You will find, whenever the subject becomes freed from its present restraints, that it did not take her wholly by surprize. She frequently gave me hints of it. I remember her telling me at the ball, that I owed Mrs. Elton gratitude for her attentions to Miss Fairfax. - I hope this history of my conduct towards her will be admitted by you and my father as great extenuation of what you saw amiss. While you considered me as having sinned against Emma Woodhouse, I could deserve nothing from either. Acquit me here, and procure for me, when it is allowable, the acquittal and good wishes of that said Emma Woodhouse, whom I regard with so much brotherly affection, as to long to have her as deeply and as happily in love as myself. - Whatever strange things I said or did during that fortnight, you have now a key to. My heart was in Highbury, and my business was to get my body thither as often as might be, and with the least suspicion. If you remember any queernesses, set them all to the right account. - Of the pianoforte so much talked of, I feel it only necessary to say, that its being ordered was absolutely unknown to Miss F - , who would never have allowed me to send it, had any choice been given her. - The delicacy of her mind throughout the whole engagement, my dear madam, is much beyond my power of doing justice to. You will soon, I earnestly hope, know her thoroughly yourself. - No description can describe her. She must tell you herself what she is - yet not by word, for never was there a human creature who would so designedly suppress her own merit. - Since I began this letter, which will be longer than I foresaw, I have heard from her. - She gives a good account of her own health; but as she never complains, I dare not depend. I want to have your opinion of her looks. I know you will soon call on her; she is living in dread of the visit. Perhaps it is paid already. Let me hear from you without delay; I am impatient for a thousand particulars. Remember how few minutes I was at Randalls, and in how bewildered, how mad a state: and I am not much better yet; still insane either from happiness or misery. When I think of the kindness and favour I have met with, of her excellence and patience, and my uncle's generosity, I am mad with joy: but when I recollect all the uneasiness I occasioned her, and how little I deserve to be forgiven, I am mad with anger. If I could but see her again! - But I must not propose it yet. My uncle has been too good for me to encroach. - I must still add to this long letter. You have not heard all that you ought to hear. I could not give any connected detail yesterday; but the suddenness, and, in one light, the unseasonableness with which the affair burst out, needs explanation; for though the event of the 26th ult., as you will conclude, immediately opened to me the happiest prospects, I should not have presumed on such early measures, but from the very particular circumstances, which left me not an hour to lose. I should myself have shrunk from any thing so hasty, and she would have felt every scruple of mine with multiplied strength and refinement. - But I had no choice. The hasty engagement she had entered into with that woman - Here, my dear madam, I was obliged to leave off abruptly, to recollect and compose myself. - I have been walking over the country, and am now, I hope, rational enough to make the rest of my letter what it ought to be. - It is, in fact, a most mortifying retrospect for me. I behaved shamefully. And here I can admit, that my manners to Miss W., in being unpleasant to Miss F., were highly blameable. She disapproved them, which ought to have been enough. - My plea of concealing the truth she did not think sufficient. - She was displeased; I thought unreasonably so: I thought her, on a thousand occasions, unnecessarily scrupulous and cautious: I thought her even cold. But she was always right. If I had followed her judgment, and subdued my spirits to the level of what she deemed proper, I should have escaped the greatest unhappiness I have ever known. - We quarrelled. - Do you remember the morning spent at Donwell? - There every little dissatisfaction that had occurred before came to a crisis. I was late; I met her walking home by herself, and wanted to walk with her, but she would not suffer it. She absolutely refused to allow me, which I then thought most unreasonable. Now, however, I see nothing in it but a very natural and consistent degree of discretion. While I, to blind the world to our engagement, was behaving one hour with objectionable particularity to another woman, was she to be consenting the next to a proposal which might have made every previous caution useless? - Had we been met walking together between Donwell and Highbury, the truth must have been suspected. - I was mad enough, however, to resent. - I doubted her affection. I doubted it more the next day on Box Hill; when, provoked by such conduct on my side, such shameful, insolent neglect of her, and such apparent devotion to Miss W., as it would have been impossible for any woman of sense to endure, she spoke her resentment in a form of words perfectly intelligible to me. - In short, my dear madam, it was a quarrel blameless on her side, abominable on mine; and I returned the same evening to Richmond, though I might have staid with you till the next morning, merely because I would be as angry with her as possible. Even then, I was not such a fool as not to mean to be reconciled in time; but I was the injured person, injured by her coldness, and I went away determined that she should make the first advances. - I shall always congratulate myself that you were not of the Box Hill party. Had you witnessed my behaviour there, I can hardly suppose you would ever have thought well of me again. Its effect upon her appears in the immediate resolution it produced: as soon as she found I was really gone from Randalls, she closed with the offer of that officious Mrs. Elton; the whole system of whose treatment of her, by the bye, has ever filled me with indignation and hatred. I must not quarrel with a spirit of forbearance which has been so richly extended towards myself; but, otherwise, I should loudly protest against the share of it which that woman has known. - `Jane,' indeed! - You will observe that I have not yet indulged myself in calling her by that name, even to you. Think, then, what I must have endured in hearing it bandied between the Eltons with all the vulgarity of needless repetition, and all the insolence of imaginary superiority. Have patience with me, I shall soon have done. - She closed with this offer, resolving to break with me entirely, and wrote the next day to tell me that we never were to meet again. - She felt the engagement to be a source of repentance and misery to each: she dissolved it. - This letter reached me on the very morning of my poor aunt's death. I answered it within an hour; but from the confusion of my mind, and the multiplicity of business falling on me at once, my answer, instead of being sent with all the many other letters of that day, was locked up in my writing-desk; and I, trusting that I had written enough, though but a few lines, to satisfy her, remained without any uneasiness. - I was rather disappointed that I did not hear from her again speedily; but I made excuses for her, and was too busy, and - may I add? - too cheerful in my views to be captious. - We removed to Windsor; and two days afterwards I received a parcel from her, my own letters all returned! - and a few lines at the same time by the post, stating her extreme surprize at not having had the smallest reply to her last; and adding, that as silence on such a point could not be misconstrued, and as it must be equally desirable to both to have every subordinate arrangement concluded as soon as possible, she now sent me, by a safe conveyance, all my letters, and requested, that if I could not directly command hers, so as to send them to Highbury within a week, I would forward them after that period to her at - : in short, the full direction to Mr. Smallridge's, near Bristol, stared me in the face. I knew the name, the place, I knew all about it, and instantly saw what she had been doing. It was perfectly accordant with that resolution of character which I knew her to possess; and the secrecy she had maintained, as to any such design in her former letter, was equally descriptive of its anxious delicacy. For the world would not she have seemed to threaten me. - Imagine the shock; imagine how, till I had actually detected my own blunder, I raved at the blunders of the post. - What was to be done? - One thing only. - I must speak to my uncle. Without his sanction I could not hope to be listened to again. - I spoke; circumstances were in my favour; the late event had softened away his pride, and he was, earlier than I could have anticipated, wholly reconciled and complying; and could say at last, poor man! with a deep sigh, that he wished I might find as much happiness in the marriage state as he had done. - I felt that it would be of a different sort. - Are you disposed to pity me for what I must have suffered in opening the cause to him, for my suspense while all was at stake? - No; do not pity me till I reached Highbury, and saw how ill I had made her. Do not pity me till I saw her wan, sick looks. - I reached Highbury at the time of day when, from my knowledge of their late breakfast hour, I was certain of a good chance of finding her alone. - I was not disappointed; and at last I was not disappointed either in the object of my journey. A great deal of very reasonable, very just displeasure I had to persuade away. But it is done; we are reconciled, dearer, much dearer, than ever, and no moment's uneasiness can ever occur between us again. Now, my dear madam, I will release you; but I could not conclude before. A thousand and a thousand thanks for all the kindness you have ever shewn me, and ten thousand for the attentions your heart will dictate towards her. - If you think me in a way to be happier than I deserve, I am quite of your opinion. - Miss W. calls me the child of good fortune. I hope she is right. - In one respect, my good fortune is undoubted, that of being able to subscribe myself, Your obliged and affectionate Son, F. C. WESTON CHURCHILL.
 
爱玛回屋时的心情跟出来时的心情真有天壤之别啊！本来她出来只想散散心，现在却高兴得有些飘飘然了。而且她还相信，等这阵兴奋过后，她一定会感到倍加幸福。
他们坐下来喝茶——还是同一伙人坐在同一张桌子周围——他们在这里相聚过多少次啊！她的目光有多少次落在草地的这些灌木丛上，多少次观赏过夕阳西沉的这一瑰丽景色啊！可是却从来没有过这样的心情，从来没有过这样的兴致。她好不容易才恢复了一些常态，勉强做一个尽心的女主人，甚至做一个尽心的女儿。
可怜的伍德豪斯先生万万没有想到，他热情欢迎、一心希望骑马途中没有着凉的那个人，正在酝酿一项对他颇为不利的计划。他若是能看透他那颗心，就决不会关心他的肺出不出问题。可他万万没有想到那近在眼前的灾难，丝毫没有察觉他们两人的神情举止有什么异常之处。他津津乐道地把佩里先生告诉他的消息重说了一遍，然后又自得其乐地往下说，全然没有料到他们可能会告诉他什么消息。
奈特利先生还在场的时候，爱玛一直兴奋不已，直到等他走了之后，她才平静了一点，克制了一点。她度过了一个不眠之夜，这是她为那样一个傍晚付出的代价。在这不眠之夜里，她发现有一两个颇为严肃的问题需要考虑，因而觉得就连她的幸福也是要打折扣的。她父亲——还有哈丽特。她一个人待着的时候，就感到了她对他们应尽的责任，如何尽力安慰他们俩的确是个问题。她父亲的问题很快就有了答案。她还不知道奈特利先生会提出什么要求，可是她心里思忖了一会，就一本正经地作出决定：永远也不离开父亲。一想到离开，她甚至凄然泪下，认为是罪过。只要父亲活着，那就只能是订婚而已。可是她又想，要是没有了失去女儿的危险，父亲反倒可能感到更加高兴。如何为哈丽特尽力呢，这就比较难以定夺了。如何帮她免除不必要的痛苦，如何给她作出补偿，如何使自己看上去不像她的情敌？这些问题让她大伤脑筋，大为苦恼——她心里真是悔恨交加，不得不一次次地痛责自己，懊悔不已。她最后只能决定，还是不要跟哈丽特见面，有什么事要告诉她就写信跟她说；让她暂时离开海伯里一段时间，这是个再好不过的办法。另外——她还在酝酿另一招——几乎打定了主意：让布伦斯威克广场的人请她去那里，这也许是切实可行的。伊莎贝拉喜欢哈丽特，让她去伦敦住上几个星期，定会叫她心情舒畅一些。她觉得，像哈丽特这种性情的人，到了那新奇的环境中，有了丰富多彩的活动，逛大街，去商店，逗孩子，对她不会没好处的。不管怎么说，这会证明她是关心她、体贴她的，会想方设法帮助她的。暂时不要见面，避开又得重新相聚的尴尬日子。
她很早就起身给哈丽特写了信，写过后就觉得心情烦闷，几乎到了忧伤的地步，幸好奈特利先生一早便赶到哈特菲尔德吃早饭。她偷了半小时的空，跟他在原来那地方又兜了一圈，无论从哪个意义上讲都很有必要，使他重温了昨天傍晚的幸福。
奈特利先生走后不久，她还丝毫没来得及想到别人，就有人从兰多尔斯给她送来一封信——一封很厚的信。她猜得到信里写的什么，觉得没有必要看。她现在已经完全宽恕了弗兰克•邱吉尔，用不着再听他解释，她只想一个人清静地想一想——至于要让她理解他信里写的什么内容，她敢肯定自己没有这个能耐。不过，总还得勉为其难地浏览一下。她拆开了信，果不其然，是韦斯顿太太写给她的信，还附了弗兰克写给韦斯顿太太的信：
亲爱的爱玛：万分高兴地转给你这封信。我知道你会十分公正地对待它，无疑它会产生令人满意的效果。我想我们对这位写信人不会再有多大的分歧了。不过我不想啰里啰嗦耽搁你读信。我们都很好。这封信治好了我最近感到的小小的不安。我不大喜欢你在星期二那天的神色，不过那天早上的天气也不大好，尽管你决不会承认自己受了天气的影响，我想人人都感受到了东北风的滋味。星期二下午和昨天上午下暴雨，我真为你亲爱的父亲担忧，可是昨晚听佩里先生说他安然无恙，我也就放心了。
你的
安•威致韦斯顿太太
七月于温莎亲爱的夫人：
如果我昨天把意思说清楚了，那你就会在等待这封信。可是，无论你是否在等待，我知道你会抱着公正和宽容的心情来看这封信的。你是个十分善良的人，我想你甚至需要使出你全部的善良，才能容忍我过去的一些行为。可是我已被一个更有理由抱怨我的人所原谅。我写信时来了勇气。人一顺当了是很难有自卑感的。我两次请求宽恕都如愿以偿，这就会使我陷入过于自信的危险，认为我也能获得你和你那些有理由生我气的朋友的原谅。请你们一定要理解我初到兰多尔斯时的处境，请你们一定要考虑我有一个需要不惜一切代价加以保守的秘密。这是事实。至于我是否非得把自己搞得这么遮遮掩掩的，那是另一个问题，这里暂且不谈。要知道是什么诱使我认为非得这样做，那我就请每个爱吹毛求疵的人去看看海伯里的一所砖屋，下面的框格窗，上面的窗扉。我不敢公开向她求爱。我在恩斯库姆的困境是众所周知的事，无须赘述。我们在韦默斯分手以前，我幸运地说通了，使天下最诚实的姑娘发了善心，甘愿跟我秘密订婚。假如她拒绝的话，我非发疯不可。可是你会问：你这样做有什么指望？你有什么希求呢？一切的一切——时间、机会、境况、缓慢的发展、突然的爆发、坚毅和厌倦、健康和疾病。我有着美好的前景，幸福得到了初步的保证，她答应非我不嫁，并同我通信。如果你还需要进一步的解释，那么，亲爱的夫人，我有幸作为你丈夫的儿子，又有继承他那乐观性情的优点，这其中的价值可不是继承房屋田地所能比拟的。你瞧，我就是在这种情况下第一次来到了兰多尔斯。我知道自己错了，因为我本该早一些来的，你回想一下就会发现，我是在费尔法克斯小姐到了海伯里以后才来的。由于这是对你的不恭，请你马上原谅我吧。不过，我一定要请我父亲谅解，说我离开家门那么久，一直无幸认识你。我跟你们一起度过了快乐的两周，我想我在这两周的行为，除了一点以外，没有什么可指责的。现在，我要谈谈这一主要问题，也就是和你们在一起的时候，我的行为中唯一要紧的内容，它引起了我的不安，需要作出非常详细的说明。我怀着最崇高的敬意和最热烈的友情提到伍德豪斯小姐，也许我父亲会认为，我还应该加上最深切的愧疚。他昨天随口说的几句话就表明了这个意思，我承认我是应该受到责备。我知道我对伍德豪斯小姐表现得过分了。为了掩饰对我来说至关紧要的秘密，我禁不住过多地利用了我们一开始就形成的亲密关系。我无法否认，伍德豪斯小姐看上去像是我追求的对象——可是我想你一定会同意我这么说：如果我不确信她无意于我的话，我就不会抱着自私的念头继续这样干。伍德豪斯小姐虽然又可亲又可爱，但却从未让我觉得是个令人倾心的年轻小姐，她也根本不可能倾心于我，这我置信不疑，也但愿如此。她对我的殷勤表示并不当真，显得又大方又和善又开朗，正合我的心意。我们似乎彼此心中有数。从我们相互的处境来看，这样的殷勤是她理所应得的，给人的感觉也是如此。伍德豪斯小姐是否在那两周结束前就真正了解了我，我还说不准。我只记得，我去向她告别时，差一点向她吐露了真情，心想她并非没有猜疑。不过，我想她从那以后对我有所察觉，至少有一定察觉。她不一定会猜到全部真情，但她那么机灵，一定能猜着几分。我对此毫不怀疑。你会发现，这件事不管什么时候公开出来，她都不会感到大吃一惊。她多次对我暗示过。我记得她在舞会上跟我说，埃尔顿太太那么关心费尔法克斯小姐，我应该感谢她。我希望，你和我父亲了解了我对她的态度的原委，就会认为我远远没有那么大的过错。只要你们认为我做了对不起爱玛•伍德豪斯小姐的错事，我就休想得到你们的原谅。现在原谅我吧，并在适当的时候，代我请求爱玛-伍德豪斯的原谅和良好祝愿。我对她怀有深厚的兄妹之情，希望她能像我一样，也沉浸在深深的、甜蜜的爱情之中、、我那两周里不管说了什么奇怪的话，做了什么奇怪的事，你们现在都可以理解了。我的心在海伯里，一门心思就想尽可能多去那里，而又不引起别人的疑心。如果你们还记得什么可疑现象的话，就请往正确的方面想吧。至于大家议论纷纷的那架钢琴，我觉得只需说一句：费小姐事先一点也不知道订钢琴的事，如果由着她的意思，她是决不会让我送的。亲爱的夫人，在订婚的过程中，她的心眼细得真让我无法形容。我真诚地希望，你很快就会完全了解她。她是没法形容的，非得由她自己来告诉你她是怎样一个人——然而不是用言语，因为没有哪个人会像她那样故意贬低自己的优点。这封信比我预料的要长，我开始动笔以后，收到过她的来信。她说她身体很好，可她从不说自己身体不好，我也就不敢相信她的话。我想听听你对她气色的看法。我知道你不久就会去看她，而她还就怕你去。也许你已经去过了，快给我来信吧，我急于想听听好多详情细节。请不要忘记我在兰多尔斯只待了一会儿工夫，当时心里乱糟糟、疯癫癫的，现在也不见得好多少，不是因为高兴就是因为痛苦，依然若痴若狂。一想起我得到的好意和恩惠，想起她的卓越和耐心，想起舅舅的慷慨大方，我便高兴得发狂；但是，一想到我给她们带来的种种烦恼，想到我真不该得到原谅，我又气得发疯。我多么想再见见她啊！可是现在还不能提。舅舅那么好，我不能再难为他了。这封长信还得再写下去。你该了解的情况我还没说完。昨天我没法介绍有关的细节。不过，这件事爆发得太突然，而且在某种意义上不合时宜，因此需要加以解释。正如你会断定的，上月二十六日那件事（译注：指邱吉尔太太的去世）立即给我带来了最美好的前景，尽管如此，我不该这么早就贸然采取措施，不过我当时也是情势所迫，真是一个小时都等不及了。我自己不该这么仓促行事，她也会用加倍的坚强和体贴来对待我的审慎。可是我别无选择。她匆忙接受了那个女人的聘约——写到这里，亲爱的夫人，我不得不突然停下，好使自己镇定下来。我刚在田野里散完了步，希望现在神智清醒了一些，能把信的剩余部分写得像样一些。其实，这件事想起来真叫我无地自容。我表现得很可耻。我现在可以承认，我对伍小姐的态度惹得费小姐不高兴，这是很不应该的。费小姐不赞成，这就足够了。我说这是为了掩盖真相，她认为这样的借口是不充足的。她很不高兴，我认为她犯不着这样。她在许多场合都瞻前顾后，小心翼翼，我看没有那个必要。我甚至觉得她很冷淡。但她总是对的。我要是听了她的话，把情绪克制到她认为适可而止的地步，我就能免除巨大的痛苦。我们发生了争吵。你还记得我们在当维尔度过的那个上午吗？就在那儿，以前出现的种种不满发展成了一种危机。我来晚了，碰到她一个人往家走，就想陪她一起走，可她却不肯。她断然拒绝了，我当时觉得毫无道理。不过我现在意识到，那只是很自然的、一贯的谨慎罢了。刚才为了向世人掩饰我们的订婚，我还令人作呕地去亲近另一个女人，现在怎么又要叫她做一件可能使先前的百般谨慎前功尽弃的事呢？要是有人看见我们俩一起从当维尔往海伯里走，那就一定会猜出是怎么回事。不过，我当时真是发疯了，还生起气来。我怀疑她是否还爱我，第二天在博克斯山上，我越发怀疑。我采取这样的行径，可耻而又无礼地怠慢她，明目张胆地去亲近伍小姐，这是任何有头脑的女子所无法忍受的。她被我的举动激怒了，用我完全听得懂的言词来宣泄她的愤慨。总之，亲爱的夫人，在这次争吵中，她是没有过错的，而是我大可恶了。我本来是可以跟你们待到第二天早上的，但我当晚就回里士满了，只是为了使劲跟她怄怄气。即使在那时，我也没有那么傻，不想到时候跟她和好，可我是个受了伤害的人，被她的冷淡所伤害，走的时候下定决心，要让她采取主动。你没有跟着一起去博克斯山，因此我总为自己感到庆幸。你要是看到了我在那儿的行为，我想你恐怕再也不会看得起我了。这件事促使她马上下定了决心：她一发现我真的离开了兰多尔斯，就接受了好管闲事的埃尔顿太太的提议。顺便说一句，埃尔顿太太对待她的那一套，使我又气又恨。我不能跟一个对我如此宽容的人争吵，要不然的话，我真要厉声抗议那个女人插手这件事。“简，”真不像话！你会注意到，我还没放肆到用这个名字称呼她，就连在你面前也没有。请你想一想，埃尔顿夫妇庸俗不堪地一再重复这个名字，自以为高人一等，厚颜无耻，我听了心里有多难受啊。请耐心地听我说下去，我马上就要结束了。她接受了那个提议，决心跟我彻底决裂，第二天就写信告诉我，我们永远不要再见面了。她觉得这个婚约成了双方悔恨和痛苦的根源，就把它解除了。这封信我是在可怜的舅妈去世那天早上收到的。我在一个小时内就写好了回信，可是由于心烦意乱，而且有许多事一下子落在我身上，那封信没跟当天的许多信一道发出，而给锁进了我的书桌里。虽然只是短短的几行，但我相信已经写得够清楚了，足以让她回心转意，因而我不再感到有什么不安。她没有立即回信，我感到很失望。不过，我为她找了借口，再说我也很忙——是否还可以加上？——也很乐观，没有往坏处去想。我们搬到了温莎。两天后，我收到她的一个包裹，我的信全给退回来了！同时还收到她的一封短信，说我对她上一封信只字未回，真让她万分惊奇。还说在这样一个问题上保持沉默意思是很清楚的，鉴于双方都需要尽快做好剩下的具体安排，她现在通过可靠的途径，把我所有的信退还给我，并提出要求，如果我不能在一周之内把她的信寄到海伯里，那就在那以后给她寄到：赫然出现在我眼前的，是斯莫尔里奇先生在布里斯托尔附近的住址。我熟悉这名字、这地点．熟悉与之有关的一切，立即看出了她是怎么回事。我知道她是个性情果决的人，她’那样做完全符合她的个性。她前一封信里秘而不谈这件事，同样说明她虽然着急，但是心很细。她决不愿意显得像是在威胁我。你想想我有多么震惊吧，想想我没发觉自己的过错之前，如何痛骂邮局出了差错。怎么办呢？只有一个办法：我得找舅舅谈谈。得不到舅舅的恩准，她就不可能再听我说话。我谈了，形势对我很有利。刚发生的不幸使他不那么自负了，我没料到他那么快就想通了，答应了我的事。最后，好可怜的人！他深深叹了口气说，希望我婚后能像他一样幸福。我觉得，那将是另外一种幸福。我跟他谈这件事的时候心里多么难受，悬而未决的时候心里多么焦急，你会因此而可怜我吗？不，还是等我到了海伯里，看见我把她折磨成什么样子，你再可怜我吧。等我看到她面色苍白，一副病容的时候再可怜我吧。我知道他们家早饭吃得迟，就选了这个时刻来到海伯里，心想一定可以单独跟她谈一谈。我没有失望。最后，我此行的目的也没落空。我得苦口婆心地帮她打消许多合情合理、理所当然的不快。不过，不快还是打消了，我们重归于好了，比以前爱得更深了，而且要深得多，我们之间再也不会出现一时一刻的不快。亲爱的夫入，我现在要解放你了，可我没法早一点结束。我要上千遍上千遍地感谢你对我的好意，上万遍上万遍地感谢你对她的好心关怀。如果你认为我在某种意义上不配得到这样的幸福，那我完全同意你的看法。伍小姐把我称作幸运的宠儿。我想她说得对。就一方面而言，我的幸运是毋庸置疑的，那就是我可以把自己称作
你的感恩的、亲爱的儿子
弗-邱•韦斯顿-邱吉尔
Part 3 Chapter 15
This letter must make its way to Emma's feelings. She was obliged, in spite of her previous determination to the contrary, to do it all the justice that Mrs. Weston foretold. As soon as she came to her own name, it was irresistible; every line relating to herself was interesting, and almost every line agreeable; and when this charm ceased, the subject could still maintain itself, by the natural return of her former regard for the writer, and the very strong attraction which any picture of love must have for her at that moment. She never stopt till she had gone through the whole; and though it was impossible not to feel that he had been wrong, yet he had been less wrong than she had supposed - and he had suffered, and was very sorry - and he was so grateful to Mrs. Weston, and so much in love with Miss Fairfax, and she was so happy herself, that there was no being severe; and could he have entered the room, she must have shaken hands with him as heartily as ever.

She thought so well of the letter, that when Mr. Knightley came again, she desired him to read it. She was sure of Mrs. Weston's wishing it to be communicated; especially to one, who, like Mr. Knightley, had seen so much to blame in his conduct.

`I shall be very glad to look it over,' said he; `but it seems long. I will take it home with me at night.'

But that would not do. Mr. Weston was to call in the evening, and she must return it by him.

`I would rather be talking to you,' he replied; `but as it seems a matter of justice, it shall be done.'

He began - stopping, however, almost directly to say, `Had I been offered the sight of one of this gentleman's letters to his mother-in-law a few months ago, Emma, it would not have been taken with such indifference.'

He proceeded a little farther, reading to himself; and then, with a smile, observed, `Humph! a fine complimentary opening: But it is his way. One man's style must not be the rule of another's. We will not be severe.'

`It will be natural for me,' he added shortly afterwards, `to speak my opinion aloud as I read. By doing it, I shall feel that I am near you. It will not be so great a loss of time: but if you dislike it - '

`Not at all. I should wish it.'

Mr. Knightley returned to his reading with greater alacrity.

`He trifles here,' said he, `as to the temptation. He knows he is wrong, and has nothing rational to urge. - Bad. - He ought not to have formed the engagement. - ``His father's disposition:'' - he is unjust, however, to his father. Mr. Weston's sanguine temper was a blessing on all his upright and honourable exertions; but Mr. Weston earned every present comfort before he endeavoured to gain it. - Very true; he did not come till Miss Fairfax was here.'

`And I have not forgotten,' said Emma, `how sure you were that he might have come sooner if he would. You pass it over very handsomely - but you were perfectly right.'

`I was not quite impartial in my judgment, Emma: - but yet, I think - had you not been in the case - I should still have distrusted him.'

When he came to Miss Woodhouse, he was obliged to read the whole of it aloud - all that related to her, with a smile; a look; a shake of the head; a word or two of assent, or disapprobation; or merely of love, as the subject required; concluding, however, seriously, and, after steady reflection, thus - 

`Very bad - though it might have been worse. - Playing a most dangerous game. Too much indebted to the event for his acquittal. - No judge of his own manners by you. - Always deceived in fact by his own wishes, and regardless of little besides his own convenience. - Fancying you to have fathomed his secret. Natural enough! - his own mind full of intrigue, that he should suspect it in others. - Mystery; Finesse - how they pervert the understanding! My Emma, does not every thing serve to prove more and more the beauty of truth and sincerity in all our dealings with each other?'

Emma agreed to it, and with a blush of sensibility on Harriet's account, which she could not give any sincere explanation of.

`You had better go on,' said she.

He did so, but very soon stopt again to say, `the pianoforte! Ah! That was the act of a very, very young man, one too young to consider whether the inconvenience of it might not very much exceed the pleasure. A boyish scheme, indeed! - I cannot comprehend a man's wishing to give a woman any proof of affection which he knows she would rather dispense with; and he did know that she would have prevented the instrument's coming if she could.'

After this, he made some progress without any pause. Frank Churchill's confession of having behaved shamefully was the first thing to call for more than a word in passing.

`I perfectly agree with you, sir,' - was then his remark. `You did behave very shamefully. You never wrote a truer line.' And having gone through what immediately followed of the basis of their disagreement, and his persisting to act in direct opposition to Jane Fairfax's sense of right, he made a fuller pause to say, `This is very bad. - He had induced her to place herself, for his sake, in a situation of extreme difficulty and uneasiness, and it should have been his first object to prevent her from suffering unnecessarily. - She must have had much more to contend with, in carrying on the correspondence, than he could. He should have respected even unreasonable scruples, had there been such; but hers were all reasonable. We must look to her one fault, and remember that she had done a wrong thing in consenting to the engagement, to bear that she should have been in such a state of punishment.'

Emma knew that he was now getting to the Box Hill party, and grew uncomfortable. Her own behaviour had been so very improper! She was deeply ashamed, and a little afraid of his next look. It was all read, however, steadily, attentively, and without the smallest remark; and, excepting one momentary glance at her, instantly withdrawn, in the fear of giving pain - no remembrance of Box Hill seemed to exist.

`There is no saying much for the delicacy of our good friends, the Eltons,' was his next observation. - `His feelings are natural. - What! actually resolve to break with him entirely! - She felt the engagement to be a source of repentance and misery to each - she dissolved it. - What a view this gives of her sense of his behaviour! - Well, he must be a most extraordinary - '

`Nay, nay, read on. - You will find how very much he suffers.'

`I hope he does,' replied Mr. Knightley coolly, and resuming the letter. ```Smallridge!'' - What does this mean? What is all this?'

`She had engaged to go as governess to Mrs. Smallridge's children - a dear friend of Mrs. Elton's - a neighbour of Maple Grove; and, by the bye, I wonder how Mrs. Elton bears the disappointment?'

`Say nothing, my dear Emma, while you oblige me to read - not even of Mrs. Elton. Only one page more. I shall soon have done. What a letter the man writes!'

`I wish you would read it with a kinder spirit towards him.'

`Well, there is feeling here. - He does seem to have suffered in finding her ill. - Certainly, I can have no doubt of his being fond of her. ``Dearer, much dearer than ever.'' I hope he may long continue to feel all the value of such a reconciliation. - He is a very liberal thanker, with his thousands and tens of thousands. - ``Happier than I deserve.'' Come, he knows himself there. ``Miss Woodhouse calls me the child of good fortune.'' - Those were Miss Woodhouse's words, were they? - And a fine ending - and there is the letter. The child of good fortune! That was your name for him, was it?'

`You do not appear so well satisfied with his letter as I am; but still you must, at least I hope you must, think the better of him for it. I hope it does him some service with you.'

`Yes, certainly it does. He has had great faults, faults of inconsideration and thoughtlessness; and I am very much of his opinion in thinking him likely to be happier than he deserves: but still as he is, beyond a doubt, really attached to Miss Fairfax, and will soon, it may be hoped, have the advantage of being constantly with her, I am very ready to believe his character will improve, and acquire from hers the steadiness and delicacy of principle that it wants. And now, let me talk to you of something else. I have another person's interest at present so much at heart, that I cannot think any longer about Frank Churchill. Ever since I left you this morning, Emma, my mind has been hard at work on one subject.'

The subject followed; it was in plain, unaffected, gentlemanlike English, such as Mr. Knightley used even to the woman he was in love with, how to be able to ask her to marry him, without attacking the happiness of her father. Emma's answer was ready at the first word. `While her dear father lived, any change of condition must be impossible for her. She could never quit him.' Part only of this answer, however, was admitted. The impossibility of her quitting her father, Mr. Knightley felt as strongly as herself; but the inadmissibility of any other change, he could not agree to. He had been thinking it over most deeply, most intently; he had at first hoped to induce Mr. Woodhouse to remove with her to Donwell; he had wanted to believe it feasible, but his knowledge of Mr. Woodhouse would not suffer him to deceive himself long; and now he confessed his persuasion, that such a transplantation would be a risk of her father's comfort, perhaps even of his life, which must not be hazarded. Mr. Woodhouse taken from Hartfield! - No, he felt that it ought not to be attempted. But the plan which had arisen on the sacrifice of this, he trusted his dearest Emma would not find in any respect objectionable; it was, that he should be received at Hartfield; that so long as her father's happiness in other words his life - required Hartfield to continue her home, it should be his likewise.

Of their all removing to Donwell, Emma had already had her own passing thoughts. Like him, she had tried the scheme and rejected it; but such an alternative as this had not occurred to her. She was sensible of all the affection it evinced. She felt that, in quitting Donwell, he must be sacrificing a great deal of independence of hours and habits; that in living constantly with her father, and in no house of his own, there would be much, very much, to be borne with. She promised to think of it, and advised him to think of it more; but he was fully convinced, that no reflection could alter his wishes or his opinion on the subject. He had given it, he could assure her, very long and calm consideration; he had been walking away from William Larkins the whole morning, to have his thoughts to himself.

`Ah! there is one difficulty unprovided for,' cried Emma. `I am sure William Larkins will not like it. You must get his consent before you ask mine.'

She promised, however, to think of it; and pretty nearly promised, moreover, to think of it, with the intention of finding it a very good scheme.

It is remarkable, that Emma, in the many, very many, points of view in which she was now beginning to consider Donwell Abbey, was never struck with any sense of injury to her nephew Henry, whose rights as heir-expectant had formerly been so tenaciously regarded. Think she must of the possible difference to the poor little boy; and yet she only gave herself a saucy conscious smile about it, and found amusement in detecting the real cause of that violent dislike of Mr. Knightley's marrying Jane Fairfax, or any body else, which at the time she had wholly imputed to the amiable solicitude of the sister and the aunt.

This proposal of his, this plan of marrying and continuing at Hartfield - the more she contemplated it, the more pleasing it became. His evils seemed to lessen, her own advantages to increase, their mutual good to outweigh every drawback. Such a companion for herself in the periods of anxiety and cheerlessness before her! - Such a partner in all those duties and cares to which time must be giving increase of melancholy!

She would have been too happy but for poor Harriet; but every blessing of her own seemed to involve and advance the sufferings of her friend, who must now be even excluded from Hartfield. The delightful family party which Emma was securing for herself, poor Harriet must, in mere charitable caution, be kept at a distance from. She would be a loser in every way. Emma could not deplore her future absence as any deduction from her own enjoyment. In such a party, Harriet would be rather a dead weight than otherwise; but for the poor girl herself, it seemed a peculiarly cruel necessity that was to be placing her in such a state of unmerited punishment.

In time, of course, Mr. Knightley would be forgotten, that is, supplanted; but this could not be expected to happen very early. Mr. Knightley himself would be doing nothing to assist the cure; - not like Mr. Elton. Mr. Knightley, always so kind, so feeling, so truly considerate for every body, would never deserve to be less worshipped than now; and it really was too much to hope even of Harriet, that she could be in love with more than three men in one year.
 
这封信势必要打动爱玛的心。尽管她原先并没打算好好看，但正如韦斯顿太太所料想的，她还是看得很认真。一读到她自己的名字，那简直没法不往下读了。与她有关的每一行都很有趣，几乎每一句都中她的意。等到这魅力消失以后，她对这件事依然兴趣不减，因为她过去对写信人的好感又自然而然地复萌了，再说在那当儿，任何有关爱情的描写都会对她有着强烈的吸引力。她一鼓作气地把信从头看到尾，虽说不可能不感到他有错，但并不像她想象的那么严重——况且他也有他的苦处，还深感歉疚——再说，他那么感激韦斯顿太太，那么挚爱费尔法克斯小姐，加上她自己也有喜事，就不会对人太苛刻了。假如他这时走进屋来，她准会像以前一样热情地同他握手。
她认为这封信写得太好了，等奈特利先生再来时，她叫他也看一看。她知道韦斯顿太太一定希望能把信拿给大家看，特别是拿给像奈特利先生这种认为他行为应受指责的人看。
“我很乐意看一看，”他说，“不过好像比较长。我还是晚上带回家看吧。”
这可不行。韦斯顿先生晚上要来，她得让他把信带回去。
“我本来想跟你聊聊，”奈特利先生答道。“不过，看来是应该看一下，那就看吧。”
他看了起来——然而，几乎马上又停下来了，说道：“要是几个月前让我看这位先生写给他继母的一封信，爱玛，我可不会这样漫不经心。”
他又往下看了一点，默默地念着，然后笑微微地说：“哼！一开头就是漂亮的恭维话。不过，他总是这样。一个人的风格不必成为另一个人的准绳。我们不要太苛刻了。”
“一边看一边发表看法，”他随即又说，“这对我来说是很自然的。这样做，我就觉得在你身边。这就不会浪费很多时间。不过，你要是不喜欢——”
“没有不喜欢。我就希望你这样。”
奈特利先生顿时来了劲，欣欣然地又读起信来。
“说到诱惑，”他说，“他可是在瞎说。他知道他错了，没什么在理的话可说。糟糕啊。他就不该订婚。‘我父亲的性情’——不过，他这样说对他父亲是不公正的。韦斯顿先生生性乐观，因而为人正直，品行高洁。不过，他也没历尽什么艰辛，就得到了目前的幸福，这也是他应得的。一点不错，他是在费尔法克斯小姐来了以后才来的。”
“我还记得，”爱玛说，“你认为他要是愿意的话，完全可以早一些来。他宽怀大度地没再提这件事——可你说得完全正确。”
“我的判断并非完全公正，爱玛。要不是事情与你有关，我想我还是不会信任他。”
他读到写伍德豪斯小姐的地方，禁不住把那一部分——与她有关的那一部分——大声念了出来，同时根据内容的需要，时而嫣然一笑，时而瞧她一眼，时而摇一摇头，时而冒出一句话，或是表示赞同，或是表示反对，或是仅仅表示挚爱。不过，经过一番沉思默想，他最后一本正经地说道：
“这很不好——虽说还可能来得更糟。玩了一个非常危险的把戏。为了替自己开脱，硬把责任推到客观事件上。他对你的态度不能由他自己来判断。事实上，他是鬼迷心窍，只图自己方便，别的什么也不顾。居然以为你猜到了他的秘密。当然啦！他自己诡计多端，就以为人家跟他一样。神神秘秘——机关算尽——真叫人琢磨不透！我的爱玛，这一切岂不越来越证明，我们彼此真心诚意、开诚相见有多美呀？”
爱玛同意这一看法，而一想到她想成全哈丽特的事，脸上不由得泛起一阵红晕，这件事她是不能说实话的。
“你最好再读下去，”她说。
奈特利先生往下读，但马上又停了下来，说道：“钢琴！唉！这是个年轻后生干的傻事，太年轻气盛了，根本不考虑这事引起的麻烦会大大超过带来的快乐。这事真是太幼稚啦！一个男人家，明明知道女方宁可不要他那爱情的信物，却硬要塞给她，我真不理解他为什么要这样。他哪里知道，女方要是办得到，是不会让他把琴送去的。”
在这之后，奈特利先生一直在往下看，没有再停顿。而引他要认真多说几句的第一件事，是弗兰克•邱吉尔承认自己行为可耻。
“我完全同意你的说法，先生，”他这么说道。“你的行为的确很可耻。你这话说得再真实不过了。”信上紧接着谈到他们不和的原因，谈到弗兰克•邱吉尔坚持反对简•费尔法克斯的是非观，奈特利先生看完之后，停下来发了一通议论：“这太不像话了。他引诱她为了他的缘故，把自己置于一个极其困难、极其尴尬的局面，他的首要责任应该是不让她忍受不必要的痛苦。为了保持通信，简的困难肯定比他的多得多。即使简是平白无故地多虑，他也该尊重才是，何况她的顾虑全是合情合理的。我们得看到她的一个缺点，还得记住她同意订婚是做了一件错事，因而应该受到这样的惩罚。”
爱玛知道他看到游博克斯山那一段了，心里感到不安起来。她自己的行为也很不检点呀！她深感羞愧，有点怕他再朝她看。然而，他还是平静而专心地把信看完了，一句议论也没发，只是瞟了她一眼，由于怕引起她难受，赶忙又把目光收回去了——他似乎把博克斯山给忘了。
“说到我们的好朋友埃尔顿夫妇的关心体贴，那倒不算过分，”他接着说道。“他有那样的想法是很自然的。什么！要坚决跟他彻底决裂！简觉得订婚成了双方懊恼和痛苦的根源——她把婚约解除了。她对他的行为有什么看法，从这一点可以看得多么清楚啊！唁，他准是一个极其——”
“别，别，再往下看看。你会发现他也很痛苦。”
“但愿如此，”奈特利先生冷冷地回道，又继续看信。“‘斯莫尔里奇！’这是什么意思？这是怎么回事？”
“简接受了聘约，去给斯莫尔里奇太太的孩子当家庭教师。斯莫尔里奇太太是埃尔顿太太的好朋友，枫园的邻居。顺便说一句，埃尔顿太太的希望落了空，不知道她会怎么样。”
“亲爱的爱玛，你叫我看信的时候，就别说话——连埃尔顿太太也别提。只剩一页了，马上就看完了。这人写的什么信啊！”
“希望你能怀着一颗仁慈之心来读他的信。”
“啊，这儿还真有感情呢。发现简生病，他好像还真有些心疼呢。的确，我并不怀疑他喜欢简。‘比以前爱得更深了，而且要深得多。’我希望他能长久地珍惜这次和好。他向人道谢倒是十分慷慨，几千遍几万遍地感谢。‘我不配得到这样的幸福。’瞧，他这才有了自知之明。‘伍德豪斯小姐把我称作幸运的宠儿。’这是伍德豪斯小姐的原话，是吗？结尾写得不错——信到此结束了。幸运的宠儿！这是你给他起的名字吗？”
“你对他的信似乎不像我这样满意。不过看完信以后，你还是应该，至少我希望你应该，对他的看法好一些。我希望这封信能多少改变一下你对他的印象。”
“是呀，当然是这样。他有很大的过错——考虑不周和唐突从事的错误。我很赞成他的看法：他很可能不配得到这样的幸福。不过，既然他无疑是真心爱着费尔法克斯小姐，而且可望很快就跟她朝夕相处，我倒乐于相信他的性格会往好里变，会从简那里学到他所缺少的稳重和谨慎。现在，让我跟你谈点别的事吧。眼下我还牵挂着另一个人，不能再想弗兰克•邱吉尔的事了。爱玛，自从今天早上我离开你以后，我脑子里一直在苦苦思索这个问题。”
于是就谈起了这个问题。那是用明白、朴实而又不失优雅的英语谈的，奈特利先生甚至对自己的情人也用这样的语言说话。他谈的是怎样才能让她嫁给他，而又不引起她父亲的不快活。爱玛一听就作出了回答。“只要我亲爱的父亲还在世，我就不可能改变现在的状况。我决不能离开他。”然而，这个回答只有一半可以接受。她不可能离开她父亲，奈特利先生跟她一样深有同感。但是说不能有其他任何改变，他却不能同意。他已经非常深入、非常专注地考虑过这个问题了。起初，他希望劝说伍德豪斯先生跟女儿一起住到当维尔，他原以为这是行得通的，可他了解伍德豪斯先生，不能总是自己骗自己。现在他承认，要劝说她父亲换个地方，搞不好会危及他的安乐，甚至他的性命，万万使不得。让伍德豪斯先生离开哈特菲尔德！不，他觉得不能这么做。然而，为了舍弃这个办法而想出来的另一计划，他相信他最亲爱的爱玛说什么也不会有意见，那就是他搬到哈特菲尔德来。只要为了她父亲的安乐——或者说为了她父亲的性命，需要她继续以哈特菲尔德为家，那就只能让她以哈特菲尔德为家。他们全家都搬到当维尔，爱玛心里早已经琢磨过了。跟奈特利先生一样，她考虑过这个计划，然后又放弃了。不过，她却没想到过这样一个变通办法。她领会到了他要这样做所表露的一片深情。她觉得，他要离开当维尔，一定会牺牲大量属于他自己的时间，属于他自己的习惯；终日陪着她父亲，又不是住在自己家里，总要忍受许许多多的不便。爱玛答应考虑考虑，也叫他再考虑考虑。可是奈特利先生深信，他再怎么考虑也不会改变在这个问题上的心愿或主意。他对爱玛说，他已经冷静地考虑很久了；说他避开威廉•拉金斯，一个人思考了一上午。
“啊！有一个困难没有想到，”爱玛嚷了起来。“我看威廉•拉金斯一定不喜欢这样。你在征求我同意之前，必须先征得他的同意。”
不过她还是答应考虑考虑，而且几乎答应通过考虑，发现是一个很好的计划。
令人奇怪的是，爱玛从众多角度来考虑当维尔寺，居然没想到事情会对她的外甥亨利不利。以前，她一直都很看重他作为未来继承人的权利。她必须考虑这可能给那可怜的孩子带来的影响。不过，她只是调皮地、不自然地笑了笑。过去，她以为拼命反对奈特利先生与简•费尔法克斯或任何别人结婚，完全是出于做妹妹和做姨妈的亲切关心，现在才找到了真正的原因，不禁觉得挺有趣的。
他的这个建议，这个既能结婚又能继续住在哈特菲尔德的计划——她越想越觉得称心如意。对他没有什么弊端，对她自己又有益，真是两全其美，没有一点害处。以后焦灼不安、闷闷不乐的时候，有这样一个伴侣该有多好啊！随着时间的推移，义务和操劳必然会带来更多的忧虑，那时有这样一个伙伴该有多好啊！
若不是为了可怜的哈丽特，她真要乐不可支了。可是她自己的幸福似乎牵扯并加剧了她朋友的痛苦，这个朋友现在甚至要给排斥在哈特菲尔德之外了。爱玛为自己营造了一个乐融融的家庭，出于善意的谨慎，必须让可怜的哈丽特与她家保持一定的距离。无论从哪方面看，哈丽特都是个失意的人。以后见不到她，爱玛也不愁会减少一丝一毫的欢乐。在这样一个家庭里，哈丽特只会成为一个沉重的负担。但是，对这可怜的姑娘来说，硬把她置于这般田地，忍受不应受的惩罚，实在是太残酷了。
当然，到时候奈特利先生是会被忘记的，也就是说，由别人所代替。但这又不是指日可待的事。奈特利先生本人是帮不了什么忙来医治那创伤的，他不像埃尔顿先生。他总是那么心地善良，那么富于同情心，那么真挚地关心每一个人，大家永远都会对他敬重有加。况且，即便是哈丽特，要她在一年里爱上三个以上的男人，那也确实太过分了。
Part 3 Chapter 16
It was a very great relief to Emma to find Harriet as desirous as herself to avoid a meeting. Their intercourse was painful enough by letter. How much worse, had they been obliged to meet!

Harriet expressed herself very much as might be supposed, without reproaches, or apparent sense of ill-usage; and yet Emma fancied there was a something of resentment, a something bordering on it in her style, which increased the desirableness of their being separate. - It might be only her own consciousness; but it seemed as if an angel only could have been quite without resentment under such a stroke.

She had no difficulty in procuring Isabella's invitation; and she was fortunate in having a sufficient reason for asking it, without resorting to invention. - There was a tooth amiss. Harriet really wished, and had wished some time, to consult a dentist. Mrs. John Knightley was delighted to be of use; any thing of ill health was a recommendation to her - and though not so fond of a dentist as of a Mr. Wingfield, she was quite eager to have Harriet under her care. - When it was thus settled on her sister's side, Emma proposed it to her friend, and found her very persuadable. - Harriet was to go; she was invited for at least a fortnight; she was to be conveyed in Mr. Woodhouse's carriage. - It was all arranged, it was all completed, and Harriet was safe in Brunswick Square.

Now Emma could, indeed, enjoy Mr. Knightley's visits; now she could talk, and she could listen with true happiness, unchecked by that sense of injustice, of guilt, of something most painful, which had haunted her when remembering how disappointed a heart was near her, how much might at that moment, and at a little distance, be enduring by the feelings which she had led astray herself.

The difference of Harriet at Mrs. Goddard's, or in London, made perhaps an unreasonable difference in Emma's sensations; but she could not think of her in London without objects of curiosity and employment, which must be averting the past, and carrying her out of herself.

She would not allow any other anxiety to succeed directly to the place in her mind which Harriet had occupied. There was a communication before her, one which she only could be competent to make - the confession of her engagement to her father; but she would have nothing to do with it at present. - She had resolved to defer the disclosure till Mrs. Weston were safe and well. No additional agitation should be thrown at this period among those she loved - and the evil should not act on herself by anticipation before the appointed time. - A fortnight, at least, of leisure and peace of mind, to crown every warmer, but more agitating, delight, should be hers.

She soon resolved, equally as a duty and a pleasure, to employ half an hour of this holiday of spirits in calling on Miss Fairfax. - She ought to go - and she was longing to see her; the resemblance of their present situations increasing every other motive of goodwill. It would be a secret satisfaction; but the consciousness of a similarity of prospect would certainly add to the interest with which she should attend to any thing Jane might communicate.

She went - she had driven once unsuccessfully to the door, but had not been into the house since the morning after Box Hill, when poor Jane had been in such distress as had filled her with compassion, though all the worst of her sufferings had been unsuspected. - The fear of being still unwelcome, determined her, though assured of their being at home, to wait in the passage, and send up her name. - She heard Patty announcing it; but no such bustle succeeded as poor Miss Bates had before made so happily intelligible. - No; she heard nothing but the instant reply of, `Beg her to walk up;' - and a moment afterwards she was met on the stairs by Jane herself, coming eagerly forward, as if no other reception of her were felt sufficient. - Emma had never seen her look so well, so lovely, so engaging. There was consciousness, animation, and warmth; there was every thing which her countenance or manner could ever have wanted. - She came forward with an offered hand; and said, in a low, but very feeling tone,

`This is most kind, indeed! - Miss Woodhouse, it is impossible for me to express - I hope you will believe - Excuse me for being so entirely without words.'

Emma was gratified, and would soon have shewn no want of words, if the sound of Mrs. Elton's voice from the sitting-room had not checked her, and made it expedient to compress all her friendly and all her congratulatory sensations into a very, very earnest shake of the hand.

Mrs. Bates and Mrs. Elton were together. Miss Bates was out, which accounted for the previous tranquillity. Emma could have wished Mrs. Elton elsewhere; but she was in a humour to have patience with every body; and as Mrs. Elton met her with unusual graciousness, she hoped the rencontre would do them no harm.

She soon believed herself to penetrate Mrs. Elton's thoughts, and understand why she was, like herself, in happy spirits; it was being in Miss Fairfax's confidence, and fancying herself acquainted with what was still a secret to other people. Emma saw symptoms of it immediately in the expression of her face; and while paying her own compliments to Mrs. Bates, and appearing to attend to the good old lady's replies, she saw her with a sort of anxious parade of mystery fold up a letter which she had apparently been reading aloud to Miss Fairfax, and return it into the purple and gold reticule by her side, saying, with significant nods,

`We can finish this some other time, you know. You and I shall not want opportunities. And, in fact, you have heard all the essential already. I only wanted to prove to you that Mrs. S. admits our apology, and is not offended. You see how delightfully she writes. Oh! she is a sweet creature! You would have doated on her, had you gone. - But not a word more. Let us be discreet - quite on our good behaviour. - Hush! - You remember those lines - I forget the poem at this moment:

`For when a lady's in the case, `You know all other things give place.'

Now I say, my dear, in our case, for lady, read - - mum! a word to the wise. - I am in a fine flow of spirits, an't I? But I want to set your heart at ease as to Mrs. S. - My representation, you see, has quite appeased her.'

And again, on Emma's merely turning her head to look at Mrs. Bates's knitting, she added, in a half whisper,

`I mentioned no names, you will observe. - Oh! no; cautious as a minister of state. I managed it extremely well.'

Emma could not doubt. It was a palpable display, repeated on every possible occasion. When they had all talked a little while in harmony of the weather and Mrs. Weston, she found herself abruptly addressed with,

`Do not you think, Miss Woodhouse, our saucy little friend here is charmingly recovered? - Do not you think her cure does Perry the highest credit? - (here was a side-glance of great meaning at Jane.) Upon my word, Perry has restored her in a wonderful short time! - Oh! if you had seen her, as I did, when she was at the worst!' - And when Mrs. Bates was saying something to Emma, whispered farther, `We do not say a word of any assistance that Perry might have; not a word of a certain young physician from Windsor. - Oh! no; Perry shall have all the credit.'

`I have scarce had the pleasure of seeing you, Miss Woodhouse,' she shortly afterwards began, `since the party to Box Hill. Very pleasant party. But yet I think there was something wanting. Things did not seem - that is, there seemed a little cloud upon the spirits of some. - So it appeared to me at least, but I might be mistaken. However, I think it answered so far as to tempt one to go again. What say you both to our collecting the same party, and exploring to Box Hill again, while the fine weather lasts? - It must be the same party, you know, quite the same party, not one exception.'

Soon after this Miss Bates came in, and Emma could not help being diverted by the perplexity of her first answer to herself, resulting, she supposed, from doubt of what might be said, and impatience to say every thing.

`Thank you, dear Miss Woodhouse, you are all kindness. - It is impossible to say - Yes, indeed, I quite understand - dearest Jane's prospects - that is, I do not mean. - But she is charmingly recovered. - How is Mr. Woodhouse? - I am so glad. - Quite out of my power. - Such a happy little circle as you find us here. - Yes, indeed. - Charming young man! - that is - so very friendly; I mean good Mr. Perry! - such attention to Jane!' - And from her great, her more than commonly thankful delight towards Mrs. Elton for being there, Emma guessed that there had been a little show of resentment towards Jane, from the vicarage quarter, which was now graciously overcome. - After a few whispers, indeed, which placed it beyond a guess, Mrs. Elton, speaking louder, said,

`Yes, here I am, my good friend; and here I have been so long, that anywhere else I should think it necessary to apologise; but, the truth is, that I am waiting for my lord and master. He promised to join me here, and pay his respects to you.'

`What! are we to have the pleasure of a call from Mr. Elton? - That will be a favour indeed! for I know gentlemen do not like morning visits, and Mr. Elton's time is so engaged.'

`Upon my word it is, Miss Bates. - He really is engaged from morning to night. - There is no end of people's coming to him, on some pretence or other. - The magistrates, and overseers, and churchwardens, are always wanting his opinion. They seem not able to do any thing without him. - ``Upon my word, Mr. E.,'' I often say, ``rather you than I. - I do not know what would become of my crayons and my instrument, if I had half so many applicants.'' - Bad enough as it is, for I absolutely neglect them both to an unpardonable degree. - I believe I have not played a bar this fortnight. - However, he is coming, I assure you: yes, indeed, on purpose to wait on you all.' And putting up her hand to screen her words from Emma - `A congratulatory visit, you know. - Oh! yes, quite indispensable.'

Miss Bates looked about her, so happily! - 

`He promised to come to me as soon as he could disengage himself from Knightley; but he and Knightley are shut up together in deep consultation. - Mr. E. is Knightley's right hand.'

Emma would not have smiled for the world, and only said, `Is Mr. Elton gone on foot to Donwell? - He will have a hot walk.'

`Oh! no, it is a meeting at the Crown, a regular meeting. Weston and Cole will be there too; but one is apt to speak only of those who lead. - I fancy Mr. E. and Knightley have every thing their own way.'

`Have not you mistaken the day?' said Emma. `I am almost certain that the meeting at the Crown is not till to-morrow. - Mr. Knightley was at Hartfield yesterday, and spoke of it as for Saturday.'

`Oh! no, the meeting is certainly to-day,' was the abrupt answer, which denoted the impossibility of any blunder on Mrs. Elton's side. - `I do believe,' she continued, `this is the most troublesome parish that ever was. We never heard of such things at Maple Grove.'

`Your parish there was small,' said Jane.

`Upon my word, my dear, I do not know, for I never heard the subject talked of.'

`But it is proved by the smallness of the school, which I have heard you speak of, as under the patronage of your sister and Mrs. Bragge; the only school, and not more than five-and-twenty children.'

`Ah! you clever creature, that's very true. What a thinking brain you have! I say, Jane, what a perfect character you and I should make, if we could be shaken together. My liveliness and your solidity would produce perfection. - Not that I presume to insinuate, however, that some people may not think you perfection already. - But hush! - not a word, if you please.'

It seemed an unnecessary caution; Jane was wanting to give her words, not to Mrs. Elton, but to Miss Woodhouse, as the latter plainly saw. The wish of distinguishing her, as far as civility permitted, was very evident, though it could not often proceed beyond a look.

Mr. Elton made his appearance. His lady greeted him with some of her sparkling vivacity.

`Very pretty, sir, upon my word; to send me on here, to be an encumbrance to my friends, so long before you vouchsafe to come! - But you knew what a dutiful creature you had to deal with. You knew I should not stir till my lord and master appeared. - Here have I been sitting this hour, giving these young ladies a sample of true conjugal obedience - for who can say, you know, how soon it may be wanted?'

Mr. Elton was so hot and tired, that all this wit seemed thrown away. His civilities to the other ladies must be paid; but his subsequent object was to lament over himself for the heat he was suffering, and the walk he had had for nothing.

`When I got to Donwell,' said he, `Knightley could not be found. Very odd! very unaccountable! after the note I sent him this morning, and the message he returned, that he should certainly be at home till one.'

`Donwell!' cried his wife. - `My dear Mr. E., you have not been to Donwell! - You mean the Crown; you come from the meeting at the Crown.'

`No, no, that's to-morrow; and I particularly wanted to see Knightley to-day on that very account. - Such a dreadful broiling morning! - I went over the fields too - (speaking in a tone of great ill-usage,) which made it so much the worse. And then not to find him at home! I assure you I am not at all pleased. And no apology left, no message for me. The housekeeper declared she knew nothing of my being expected. - Very extraordinary! - And nobody knew at all which way he was gone. Perhaps to Hartfield, perhaps to the Abbey Mill, perhaps into his woods. - Miss Woodhouse, this is not like our friend Knightley! - Can you explain it?'

Emma amused herself by protesting that it was very extraordinary, indeed, and that she had not a syllable to say for him.

`I cannot imagine,' said Mrs. Elton, (feeling the indignity as a wife ought to do,) `I cannot imagine how he could do such a thing by you, of all people in the world! The very last person whom one should expect to be forgotten! - My dear Mr. E., he must have left a message for you, I am sure he must. - Not even Knightley could be so very eccentric; - and his servants forgot it. Depend upon it, that was the case: and very likely to happen with the Donwell servants, who are all, I have often observed, extremely awkward and remiss. - I am sure I would not have such a creature as his Harry stand at our sideboard for any consideration. And as for Mrs. Hodges, Wright holds her very cheap indeed. - She promised Wright a receipt, and never sent it.'

`I met William Larkins,' continued Mr. Elton, `as I got near the house, and he told me I should not find his master at home, but I did not believe him. - William seemed rather out of humour. He did not know what was come to his master lately, he said, but he could hardly ever get the speech of him. I have nothing to do with William's wants, but it really is of very great importance that I should see Knightley to-day; and it becomes a matter, therefore, of very serious inconvenience that I should have had this hot walk to no purpose.'

Emma felt that she could not do better than go home directly. In all probability she was at this very time waited for there; and Mr. Knightley might be preserved from sinking deeper in aggression towards Mr. Elton, if not towards William Larkins.

She was pleased, on taking leave, to find Miss Fairfax determined to attend her out of the room, to go with her even downstairs; it gave her an opportunity which she immediately made use of, to say,

`It is as well, perhaps, that I have not had the possibility. Had you not been surrounded by other friends, I might have been tempted to introduce a subject, to ask questions, to speak more openly than might have been strictly correct. - I feel that I should certainly have been impertinent.'

`Oh!' cried Jane, with a blush and an hesitation which Emma thought infinitely more becoming to her than all the elegance of all her usual composure - `there would have been no danger. The danger would have been of my wearying you. You could not have gratified me more than by expressing an interest - . Indeed, Miss Woodhouse, (speaking more collectedly,) with the consciousness which I have of misconduct, very great misconduct, it is particularly consoling to me to know that those of my friends, whose good opinion is most worth preserving, are not disgusted to such a degree as to - I have not time for half that I could wish to say. I long to make apologies, excuses, to urge something for myself. I feel it so very due. But, unfortunately - in short, if your compassion does not stand my friend - '

`Oh! you are too scrupulous, indeed you are,' cried Emma warmly, and taking her hand. `You owe me no apologies; and every body to whom you might be supposed to owe them, is so perfectly satisfied, so delighted even - '

`You are very kind, but I know what my manners were to you. - So cold and artificial! - I had always a part to act. - It was a life of deceit! - I know that I must have disgusted you.'

`Pray say no more. I feel that all the apologies should be on my side. Let us forgive each other at once. We must do whatever is to be done quickest, and I think our feelings will lose no time there. I hope you have pleasant accounts from Windsor?'

`Very.'

`And the next news, I suppose, will be, that we are to lose you - just as I begin to know you.'

`Oh! as to all that, of course nothing can be thought of yet. I am here till claimed by Colonel and Mrs. Campbell.'

`Nothing can be actually settled yet, perhaps,' replied Emma, smiling - `but, excuse me, it must be thought of.'

The smile was returned as Jane answered,

`You are very right; it has been thought of. And I will own to you, (I am sure it will be safe), that so far as our living with Mr. Churchill at Enscombe, it is settled. There must be three months, at least, of deep mourning; but when they are over, I imagine there will be nothing more to wait for.'

`Thank you, thank you. - This is just what I wanted to be assured of. - Oh! if you knew how much I love every thing that is decided and open! - Good-bye, good-bye.'
 
爱玛发现哈丽特跟她一样，也想避免与她见面，这才大大松了一口气。她们的书信来往已经够令人痛苦了，假如不得不见见面，那该有多糟糕啊！
哈丽特正如人们可以猜想的那样表达了自己的思想，没有什么责备的话，也没有明显的受愚弄的感觉。不过，爱玛总感觉她有几分怨气，笔调上有点近乎怨气的味道，因此越发觉得两人分开好。这也许只是她自己神经过敏，但是看起来，只有天使才会受到这样的打击而毫无怨气。
她轻而易举地为哈丽特弄到了伊莎贝拉的邀请。她凑巧有个充分的理由提出这一要求，而不需要编造什么借口。哈丽特有一颗牙齿出了毛病，真想找个牙医看看，而且早就有这个愿望。约翰•奈特利太太就乐于帮忙，不管谁有什么病，她都愿意出力——虽说她喜欢温菲尔德先生胜过喜欢牙医，但她还是非常热心地要来照料哈丽特。姐姐作了这样的安排之后，爱玛便向她的朋友提出了这一建议，发现朋友倒挺容易说通的。哈丽特决定要去。伊莎贝拉邀请她至少住上两个星期。她将坐伍德豪斯先生的马车去。一切都安排好了，也都完成了，哈丽特平平安安地住到了布伦斯威尔广场。
现在，爱玛可以真正享受奈特利先生来访的乐趣了。现在，她可以满心欢喜地谈，满心欢喜地听，不用感到亏待了别人，不用感到问心有愧，不用感到痛苦不堪。以前，一想起身边有个心灰意冷的人，想起那个被她爱玛引入歧途的人正在不远的地方忍受着多大的痛苦，她就心绪不宁。
哈丽特在戈达德太太家和在伦敦会有所不同，而这不同也许在爱玛心里引起了不合情理的差异。她认为她到了伦敦定会有新奇的东西吸引她，使她有事可做，从而不再去想过去，从内心的痛苦中解脱儿出来。
心头释去哈丽特这个重负之后，她不想马上再招致任何其他烦恼。接下来有一件事，只有她才能办得到，那就是向父亲承认自己订了婚。但她眼下还不想这样做——她已经打定主意，要等韦斯顿太太平安分娩后再宣布。在这期间，不能再给她心爱的人增添激动了——也不能没到时候就过早地自找麻烦。经历了种种惬意的、甚至令人激动的快乐之后，她至少应该平平静静、悠然自得地过上两个星期。
不久她就决定，她要在心理调整的这段时间里，抽出半个小时去看看费尔法克斯小姐，这既是一种责任，又是一种乐趣。她应该去——她渴望去看她。她们目前的处境颇为相似，这就越发激起了要交好的动机。这只是一种秘而不宣的得意。不过，由于意识到两人前景相似，简无论说什么话，她自然会兴致勃勃地听下去。
她去了——她有一次曾坐车到过她家门口，但却吃了闭门羹。自从去博克斯山游玩以来，她还没去过她们家。那天早上，可怜的简忍受着很大的痛苦，爱玛虽说没猜到什么事惹她最痛苦，但还是对她满怀同情。她唯恐这次还不受欢迎，因此，尽管料定她们都在家，还是决定在走廊里等候，只是报了姓名。她听见帕蒂通报她的名字，可是并没有可怜的贝茨小姐以前跟她所说的那种忙乱，没有。她当即听见一声回答：“请她上来。”转眼工夫，简亲自匆匆地跑下楼梯来接她，仿佛不这样就算不上欢迎似的。爱玛从未见她气色这么好，这么可爱，这么迷人。她有点难为情，但却充满活力，热情洋溢，仪容举止中以前可能缺少的东西，现在倒是一应俱备。她伸出手迎上前来，用低微而动情的语调说道：
“你真是太好了！伍德豪斯小姐，我没法表达——我希望你相信——请原谅我都讲不出话了。”
爱玛非常高兴，若不是从起坐间传来埃尔顿太太的声音，使她欲言又止，只好把满肚子的友好情谊和良好祝愿凝聚在一阵非常热诚的握手之中，那她马上就会表明她并非没话可说。
贝茨太太陪着埃尔顿太太，贝茨小姐出去了，难怪刚才屋里那么安静。爱玛本来希望埃尔顿太太不在这里，可她现在处于这样的心情，对谁都有耐心。见埃尔顿太太异常客气地迎接她，她心想见见面对她们俩不会有什么坏处。
过了不久，她就觉得自己看透了埃尔顿太太的心思，明白她为什么像她自己一样兴高采烈：因为费尔法克斯小姐向她吐露了真情，她自以为知道了别人还不知道的秘密。爱玛当即从她的面部表情看出了这一迹象。她一边向贝茨太太问好，一边显出在聆听这位善良的老太太的答话，只见埃尔顿太太露出急切而神秘的神情，把她显然在念给费尔法克斯小姐听的一封信叠起来，放回身边那个金紫两色的网袋，意味深长地点点头说：
“我们改天再把它念完吧。我跟你有的是机会。其实，主要的内容你已经都听到了。我只是想向你证明，斯太太接受了我们的道歉，没有生气。你瞧，她信里写得多么中听。哦！她真是个可爱的人儿！你要是去了，一定会喜欢她的。不过，这事别再提了。我们要小心些——处处得小心行事。嘘！你记得那几行——这当儿，我把那首诗给忘了：‘因为在关系到一位女士的情况下，你知道，其他的一切都得让位。’（译注：引自英国诗人、剧作家约翰•盖伊（1685-1732）所著《寓言》中的《野兔和朋友》）
我说，亲爱的，在我们的情况下，对女士来说，读吧——别出声！对聪明人说的话。我兴致很高，是吧？可是，我要让你别为斯太太的事着急。你瞧，我的话已经使她心平气和了。”
趁爱玛回头去看贝茨太太织东西的当儿，她又小声补充说：
“你会注意到，我没有指名道姓。哦！没有。像大臣一样谨慎。我处理得极其稳妥。”
爱玛无法怀疑。这显然是炫耀，一有机会就要重复一次。几个人一起谈了一会天气和韦斯顿太太之后，只听埃尔顿太太突然对她说：
“伍德豪斯小姐，你看我们这位漂亮的小朋友不是完全复原了吗？她的病给治好了，难道你不觉得佩里先生非常了不起吗？”说到这里，她意味深长地瞟了简一眼。“我敢说，佩里先生把她治好了，快得真是惊人啊！哦！你要是像我这样，在她病得最重的时候看到过她就好了！”贝茨太太跟爱玛说什么事的时候，她又小声说道：“我们只字木提佩里得到什么帮助，只字不提从温莎来的一位年轻医生。哦！不，全要归功于佩里先生。”
“自从游博克斯山以后，伍德豪斯小姐，”她随即又说，“我几乎不曾有幸与你见面。那次玩得很快活，不过我觉得还有点欠缺。看起来似乎并不——就是说，有人似乎情绪不怎么高。至少我是这么看的，但我也许会看错。不过，我想还是挺有意思的，能诱人再去游览。趁天气好，我们集结原班人马再去游一次博克斯山，你们看怎么样？一定要原班人马，你要知道，完全是原班人马，一个也不例外。”
过了不久，贝茨小姐进来了。爱玛见她回答她的第一句话时有点困惑不安，不由得感到很有趣。她心想，那也许是因为不知道说什么好，而又急于什么都想说。
“谢谓t你，亲爱的伍德豪斯小姐，你真是太好了。真不知怎么说——是呀，我心里真的很清楚——最亲爱的简的前途——就是说，我不是那个意思。不过她完全复原了。伍德豪斯先生好吗？我真高兴。我真是没有办法。你看我们几个人有多么快活。是呀，一点不假。多可爱的年轻人！就是说——那么友善。我说的是好心的佩里先生。对简关怀备至！”埃尔顿太太这次能来，贝茨小姐感到非常高兴，非常欣慰，爱玛猜想牧师家对简一定有过不满，现在和好了。两人又小声嘟哝了几句，但别人猜不着说的是什么，然后埃尔顿太太抬高嗓门说道：
“是呀，我来了，我的好朋友。我来了很久了，要是换个别的地方，我看非要告辞不可了。不过，事实上我在等我丈夫。他答应到这儿来找我，也看看你们。”
”什么！埃尔顿先生要光临？真是赏脸啊！我知道男士们不喜欢早上到人家家去，而埃尔顿先生又那么忙。”
“他的确很忙，贝茨小姐。他真是从早忙到晚，找他的人络绎不绝，不是为这件事就是为那件事。地方长官、管救济的人、教会执事总要向他讨教。离开了他，他们好像什么事也办不成。、‘说真的，埃先生生，’我常说，‘幸好是你．而不是我。要是有一半人来找我，那我的画画和弹琴不知会怎么样了。’其实也够糟糕的了，因为我两样事都荒疏了，简直到了不可原谅的地步。我想这两个星期我连一小节都没弹过。不过，你们放心好了，他会来的。是的，的确是特意来看看你们大家。”她抬起收遮住嘴，不让爱玛听见她的话。“来道喜的，你知道。哦！是呀，小能不来啊。”
贝茨小姐向四下看看，心里乐滋滋的！
“他答应从奈特利先生那儿一脱身，马上就来找我。不过，他正在跟奈特利先生关在屋里深入商谈事情呢。埃先生可是奈特利的得力助手啊。”
爱玛说什么也不想笑，只是说：“埃尔顿先生是走着去当维尔的吗？那走起来可够热的了。”
“啊！不对，是在克朗旅店开会，一次例会。韦斯顿和科尔也去，不过人们只说那些带头儿的。依我看，埃先生和奈特利做什么事都是想怎么办就怎么办。”
“你没把日子搞错吧？”爱玛说。“我几乎可以肯定，克朗旅店的会要到明天才开。奈特利先生昨天还在哈特菲尔德，说是星期六开会。”
“啊！不对，肯定是今天开会，”埃尔顿太太一口咬定说，表示她不可能搞错。“依我看，”她接着说，“就数这个教区麻烦事儿最多。我们枫园可从没听说过这种事儿。”
“你们那个教区很小，”简说。
“说真的，亲爱的，我也说不准，我从没听人说过这话。”
“不过这可以从学校小看得出来。我听你说起过，这学校是你姐姐和布雷格太太办的，就这么一所学校，总共才二十五个孩子。”
“啊！你这个机灵鬼，说得一点不错。你真会动脑子！我说简，我们俩要是能拧到一起，那会构成一个多么完美的人啊。我的活泼加上你的稳重，就会十全十美。不过，我的意思并不是说，有人或许认为你还不够完美。可是，嘘！请别说了。”
这似乎是个不必要的告诫，简不是想跟埃尔顿太太说话，而是想跟伍德豪斯小姐说话，这一点伍德豪斯小姐看得很清楚。简想要在礼貌允许的范围内，尽量对她敬重有加，这个意图十分明显，虽说往往只能用眼神来表达。
埃尔顿先生来了，他太太用一番欢快的俏皮话来招呼他。
“先生，你真会干好事，把我打发到这儿，来拖累我的朋友，你自己却姗姗来迟！不过你知道你摆布的是个多么听话的人。你知道我要等丈夫来了才肯走。我一直坐到现在，给两位年轻小姐树立了一个对丈夫服服帖帖的榜样——因为你知道，谁说得清她们几时会用得着这样的涵养功夫？”
埃尔顿先生又热又累，似乎全然没有理会这通俏皮话。他得向另外几位太太小姐客套一番，接下来就是抱怨自己热得难受，白跑了一趟路。
“我到了当维尔，”他说，“却找不到奈特利。真奇怪！真莫名其妙！今天早上我给他送了封信，他也回了信，他理所当然应该在家等到一点。”
“当维尔！”他妻子嚷了起来。“亲爱的埃先生，你没去当维尔吧！你说的是克朗旅店。你是在克朗旅店开完了会赶来的。”
“不，不，那是明天的事，我今天正是为此才特地去找奈特利的。今天上午热极啦！我还打地里穿过去——”他以苦不堪言的语调说，“因此就更受罪了。到头来竟然发现他不在家！跟你说实话，我心里很不高兴。没留下一句道歉的话，也没给我留个言。管家的说不知道我要去。真是奇怪！谁也不知道他去哪儿了。也许是去了哈特菲尔德，也许是去了阿比一米尔，也许是跑进他的树林里去了。伍德豪斯小姐，我们的朋友奈特利可不是这样的人啊。你能解释吗？”
爱玛觉得很好笑，也说的确很奇怪，没什么要为他说的。
“我无法想象，”埃尔顿太太说，身为作妻子的，理所当然觉得没有脸面，“我无法想象，他怎么偏偏对你干出这样的事来！你是最不应该受人怠慢的！亲爱的埃先生，他一定给你留言了，我敢肯定他留了。哪怕是奈特利，也不可能这样古怪，准是他的用人忘了。没错，准是这么回事。当维尔的佣人很可能做出这种事来，我常常发觉，他们一个个都笨手笨脚、丢三落四。我敢说，我说什么也不愿意要一个像他家哈里那样的人来做司膳总管。至于霍奇斯太太，赖特还真瞧不起她。她答应给赖特一张收条，可一直没送去。”
“快到奈特利家的时候，”埃尔顿先生接着又说，“我遇见了威廉•拉金斯，他跟我说主人不在家，可是我不相信。威廉好像很不高兴。他说他不知道他的主人最近是怎么回事，他简直没法让他说话。威廉急什么不关我事，但是我今天非要见到奈特利不可，这是至关重要的。因此，这么大热天让我白跑了一趟，真叫人没办法。”
爱玛觉得她最好马上回家。此时此刻，奈特利先生很可能在家里等着她。也许她可以确保奈特利先生不要进一步引起埃尔顿先生的不满，即使不是引起威廉•拉金斯的不满。
告辞的时候，费尔法克斯小姐决意要把她送出屋．甚至送她下楼，她觉得很高兴，便立即抓住这个机会说：
“我刚才没有机会说话，或许倒也好。如果你身边没有别的朋友，我会忍不住谈起一件事，问一些问题，信口开河说些没有分寸的话。我觉得我肯定会失礼的。”
“哦！”简大声嚷道，脸上一红，又迟疑了一下，爱玛觉得，她这副神态比平常的沉静和优雅不知要动人多少倍。“那倒不会。只怕是我惹你厌烦了。你最让我高兴的是，你表示关心——真的，伍德豪斯小姐，”她较为镇定地说，“我意识到我表现得不好，非常不好，但特别令我欣慰的是，我有些朋友，我最看重他们对我的好感，他们并不觉得事情可恶到——我心里想说的话连一半也没来得及说。我想道歉，赔不是，为自己作点开脱。我觉得应该这样做。但是很可惜——总之，如果你不原谅我的朋友——”
“啊！你过虑了，的确过虑了，”爱玛诚挚地说道，一边抓住了她的手。“你没什么可向我道歉的，你觉得应该接受你道歉的人都很满意，甚至都很高兴——”
“你真好，可我知道我是怎么对待你的。那么冷淡，那么虚假！我总是像在演戏。那是一种骗人的生活！我知道我一定让你觉得讨厌。”
“请别说了。我觉得该道歉的是我。让我们马上互相谅解吧。最紧迫的事情是非做不可的，我想我们的心情也是刻不容缓的。但愿温莎那儿有好消息吧？”
“很好的消息。”
“我想下一个消息将是我们要失去你——恰好在我开始了解你的时候。”
“啊！这一步现在还没能考虑呢。我要在这儿一直待到坎贝尔上校夫妇叫我去。”
“也许现在事情还定不下来，”爱玛笑吟吟地答道。“可是，对不起，事情总得考虑吧。”
简也笑吟吟地回道：
“你说的一点不错，是考虑过了。老实跟你说（我想这样稳妥些），我们要跟邱吉尔先生一起住在恩斯库姆，这算是定下来了。至少要服三个月的重丧（译注：按英国的习惯，重丧期间，服丧者要传全黑丧服，不能举行诸如婚礼之类的喜庆活动），可是服完丧以后，我污染没有什么好等的了。”
“谢谢，谢谢。这正是我想了解的。哦！我什么事都喜欢干脆明确，你要是知道就好了！再见吧．再见。”
Part 3 Chapter 17
Mrs. Weston's friends were all made happy by her safety; and if the satisfaction of her well-doing could be increased to Emma, it was by knowing her to be the mother of a little girl. She had been decided in wishing for a Miss Weston. She would not acknowledge that it was with any view of making a match for her, hereafter, with either of Isabella's sons; but she was convinced that a daughter would suit both father and mother best. It would be a great comfort to Mr. Weston, as he grew older - and even Mr. Weston might be growing older ten years hence - to have his fireside enlivened by the sports and the nonsense, the freaks and the fancies of a child never banished from home; and Mrs. Weston - no one could doubt that a daughter would be most to her; and it would be quite a pity that any one who so well knew how to teach, should not have their powers in exercise again.

`She has had the advantage, you know, of practising on me,' she continued - `like La Baronne d'Almane on La Comtesse d'Ostalis, in Madame de Genlis' Adelaide and Theodore, and we shall now see her own little Adelaide educated on a more perfect plan.'

`That is,' replied Mr. Knightley, `she will indulge her even more than she did you, and believe that she does not indulge her at all. It will be the only difference.'

`Poor child!' cried Emma; `at that rate, what will become of her?'

`Nothing very bad. - The fate of thousands. She will be disagreeable in infancy, and correct herself as she grows older. I am losing all my bitterness against spoilt children, my dearest Emma. I, who am owing all my happiness to you, would not it be horrible ingratitude in me to be severe on them?'

Emma laughed, and replied: `But I had the assistance of all your endeavours to counteract the indulgence of other people. I doubt whether my own sense would have corrected me without it.'

`Do you? - I have no doubt. Nature gave you understanding: - Miss Taylor gave you principles. You must have done well. My interference was quite as likely to do harm as good. It was very natural for you to say, what right has he to lecture me? - and I am afraid very natural for you to feel that it was done in a disagreeable manner. I do not believe I did you any good. The good was all to myself, by making you an object of the tenderest affection to me. I could not think about you so much without doating on you, faults and all; and by dint of fancying so many errors, have been in love with you ever since you were thirteen at least.'

`I am sure you were of use to me,' cried Emma. `I was very often influenced rightly by you - oftener than I would own at the time. I am very sure you did me good. And if poor little Anna Weston is to be spoiled, it will be the greatest humanity in you to do as much for her as you have done for me, except falling in love with her when she is thirteen.'

`How often, when you were a girl, have you said to me, with one of your saucy looks - ``Mr. Knightley, I am going to do so-and-so; papa says I may, or I have Miss Taylor's leave'' - something which, you knew, I did not approve. In such cases my interference was giving you two bad feelings instead of one.'

`What an amiable creature I was! - No wonder you should hold my speeches in such affectionate remembrance.'

```Mr. Knightley.'' - You always called me, ``Mr. Knightley;'' and, from habit, it has not so very formal a sound. - And yet it is formal. I want you to call me something else, but I do not know what.'

`I remember once calling you ``George,'' in one of my amiable fits, about ten years ago. I did it because I thought it would offend you; but, as you made no objection, I never did it again.'

`And cannot you call me ``George'' now?'

`Impossible! - I never can call you any thing but ``Mr. Knightley.'' I will not promise even to equal the elegant terseness of Mrs. Elton, by calling you Mr. K. - But I will promise,' she added presently, laughing and blushing - `I will promise to call you once by your Christian name. I do not say when, but perhaps you may guess where; - in the building in which N. takes M. for better, for worse.'

Emma grieved that she could not be more openly just to one important service which his better sense would have rendered her, to the advice which would have saved her from the worst of all her womanly follies - her wilful intimacy with Harriet Smith; but it was too tender a subject. - She could not enter on it. - Harriet was very seldom mentioned between them. This, on his side, might merely proceed from her not being thought of; but Emma was rather inclined to attribute it to delicacy, and a suspicion, from some appearances, that their friendship were declining. She was aware herself, that, parting under any other circumstances, they certainly should have corresponded more, and that her intelligence would not have rested, as it now almost wholly did, on Isabella's letters. He might observe that it was so. The pain of being obliged to practise concealment towards him, was very little inferior to the pain of having made Harriet unhappy.

Isabella sent quite as good an account of her visitor as could be expected; on her first arrival she had thought her out of spirits, which appeared perfectly natural, as there was a dentist to be consulted; but, since that business had been over, she did not appear to find Harriet different from what she had known her before. - Isabella, to be sure, was no very quick observer; yet if Harriet had not been equal to playing with the children, it would not have escaped her. Emma's comforts and hopes were most agreeably carried on, by Harriet's being to stay longer; her fortnight was likely to be a month at least. Mr. and Mrs. John Knightley were to come down in August, and she was invited to remain till they could bring her back.

`John does not even mention your friend,' said Mr. Knightley. `Here is his answer, if you like to see it.'

It was the answer to the communication of his intended marriage. Emma accepted it with a very eager hand, with an impatience all alive to know what he would say about it, and not at all checked by hearing that her friend was unmentioned.

`John enters like a brother into my happiness,' continued Mr. Knightley, `but he is no complimenter; and though I well know him to have, likewise, a most brotherly affection for you, he is so far from making flourishes, that any other young woman might think him rather cool in her praise. But I am not afraid of your seeing what he writes.'

`He writes like a sensible man,' replied Emma, when she had read the letter. `I honour his sincerity. It is very plain that he considers the good fortune of the engagement as all on my side, but that he is not without hope of my growing, in time, as worthy of your affection, as you think me already. Had he said any thing to bear a different construction, I should not have believed him.'

`My Emma, he means no such thing. He only means - '

`He and I should differ very little in our estimation of the two,' interrupted she, with a sort of serious smile - `much less, perhaps, than he is aware of, if we could enter without ceremony or reserve on the subject.'

`Emma, my dear Emma - '

`Oh!' she cried with more thorough gaiety, `if you fancy your brother does not do me justice, only wait till my dear father is in the secret, and hear his opinion. Depend upon it, he will be much farther from doing you justice. He will think all the happiness, all the advantage, on your side of the question; all the merit on mine. I wish I may not sink into ``poor Emma'' with him at once. - His tender compassion towards oppressed worth can go no farther.'

`Ah!' he cried, `I wish your father might be half as easily convinced as John will be, of our having every right that equal worth can give, to be happy together. I am amused by one part of John's letter - did you notice it? - where he says, that my information did not take him wholly by surprize, that he was rather in expectation of hearing something of the kind.'

`If I understand your brother, he only means so far as your having some thoughts of marrying. He had no idea of me. He seems perfectly unprepared for that.'

`Yes, yes - but I am amused that he should have seen so far into my feelings. What has he been judging by? - I am not conscious of any difference in my spirits or conversation that could prepare him at this time for my marrying any more than at another. - But it was so, I suppose. I dare say there was a difference when I was staying with them the other day. I believe I did not play with the children quite so much as usual. I remember one evening the poor boys saying, ``Uncle seems always tired now.'''

The time was coming when the news must spread farther, and other persons' reception of it tried. As soon as Mrs. Weston was sufficiently recovered to admit Mr. Woodhouse's visits, Emma having it in view that her gentle reasonings should be employed in the cause, resolved first to announce it at home, and then at Randalls. - But how to break it to her father at last! - She had bound herself to do it, in such an hour of Mr. Knightley's absence, or when it came to the point her heart would have failed her, and she must have put it off; but Mr. Knightley was to come at such a time, and follow up the beginning she was to make. - She was forced to speak, and to speak cheerfully too. She must not make it a more decided subject of misery to him, by a melancholy tone herself. She must not appear to think it a misfortune. - With all the spirits she could command, she prepared him first for something strange, and then, in a few words, said, that if his consent and approbation could be obtained - which, she trusted, would be attended with no difficulty, since it was a plan to promote the happiness of all - she and Mr. Knightley meant to marry; by which means Hartfield would receive the constant addition of that person's company whom she knew he loved, next to his daughters and Mrs. Weston, best in the world.

Poor man! - it was at first a considerable shock to him, and he tried earnestly to dissuade her from it. She was reminded, more than once, of having always said she would never marry, and assured that it would be a great deal better for her to remain single; and told of poor Isabella, and poor Miss Taylor. - But it would not do. Emma hung about him affectionately, and smiled, and said it must be so; and that he must not class her with Isabella and Mrs. Weston, whose marriages taking them from Hartfield, had, indeed, made a melancholy change: but she was not going from Hartfield; she should be always there; she was introducing no change in their numbers or their comforts but for the better; and she was very sure that he would be a great deal the happier for having Mr. Knightley always at hand, when he were once got used to the idea. - Did he not love Mr. Knightley very much? - He would not deny that he did, she was sure. - Whom did he ever want to consult on business but Mr. Knightley? - Who was so useful to him, who so ready to write his letters, who so glad to assist him? - Who so cheerful, so attentive, so attached to him? - Would not he like to have him always on the spot? - Yes. That was all very true. Mr. Knightley could not be there too often; he should be glad to see him every day; - but they did see him every day as it was. - Why could not they go on as they had done?

Mr. Woodhouse could not be soon reconciled; but the worst was overcome, the idea was given; time and continual repetition must do the rest. - To Emma's entreaties and assurances succeeded Mr. Knightley's, whose fond praise of her gave the subject even a kind of welcome; and he was soon used to be talked to by each, on every fair occasion. - They had all the assistance which Isabella could give, by letters of the strongest approbation; and Mrs. Weston was ready, on the first meeting, to consider the subject in the most serviceable light - first, as a settled, and, secondly, as a good one - well aware of the nearly equal importance of the two recommendations to Mr. Woodhouse's mind. - It was agreed upon, as what was to be; and every body by whom he was used to be guided assuring him that it would be for his happiness; and having some feelings himself which almost admitted it, he began to think that some time or other - in another year or two, perhaps - it might not be so very bad if the marriage did take place.

Mrs. Weston was acting no part, feigning no feelings in all that she said to him in favour of the event. - She had been extremely surprized, never more so, than when Emma first opened the affair to her; but she saw in it only increase of happiness to all, and had no scruple in urging him to the utmost. - She had such a regard for Mr. Knightley, as to think he deserved even her dearest Emma; and it was in every respect so proper, suitable, and unexceptionable a connexion, and in one respect, one point of the highest importance, so peculiarly eligible, so singularly fortunate, that now it seemed as if Emma could not safely have attached herself to any other creature, and that she had herself been the stupidest of beings in not having thought of it, and wished it long ago. - How very few of those men in a rank of life to address Emma would have renounced their own home for Hartfield! And who but Mr. Knightley could know and bear with Mr. Woodhouse, so as to make such an arrangement desirable! - The difficulty of disposing of poor Mr. Woodhouse had been always felt in her husband's plans and her own, for a marriage between Frank and Emma. How to settle the claims of Enscombe and Hartfield had been a continual impediment - less acknowledged by Mr. Weston than by herself - but even he had never been able to finish the subject better than by saying - `Those matters will take care of themselves; the young people will find a way.' But here there was nothing to be shifted off in a wild speculation on the future. It was all right, all open, all equal. No sacrifice on any side worth the name. It was a union of the highest promise of felicity in itself, and without one real, rational difficulty to oppose or delay it.

Mrs. Weston, with her baby on her knee, indulging in such reflections as these, was one of the happiest women in the world. If any thing could increase her delight, it was perceiving that the baby would soon have outgrown its first set of caps.

The news was universally a surprize wherever it spread; and Mr. Weston had his five minutes share of it; but five minutes were enough to familiarise the idea to his quickness of mind. - He saw the advantages of the match, and rejoiced in them with all the constancy of his wife; but the wonder of it was very soon nothing; and by the end of an hour he was not far from believing that he had always foreseen it.

`It is to be a secret, I conclude,' said he. `These matters are always a secret, till it is found out that every body knows them. Only let me be told when I may speak out. - I wonder whether Jane has any suspicion.'

He went to Highbury the next morning, and satisfied himself on that point. He told her the news. Was not she like a daughter, his eldest daughter? - he must tell her; and Miss Bates being present, it passed, of course, to Mrs. Cole, Mrs. Perry, and Mrs. Elton, immediately afterwards. It was no more than the principals were prepared for; they had calculated from the time of its being known at Randalls, how soon it would be over Highbury; and were thinking of themselves, as the evening wonder in many a family circle, with great sagacity.

In general, it was a very well approved match. Some might think him, and others might think her, the most in luck. One set might recommend their all removing to Donwell, and leaving Hartfield for the John Knightleys; and another might predict disagreements among their servants; but yet, upon the whole, there was no serious objection raised, except in one habitation, the Vicarage. - There, the surprize was not softened by any satisfaction. Mr. Elton cared little about it, compared with his wife; he only hoped `the young lady's pride would now be contented;' and supposed `she had always meant to catch Knightley if she could;' and, on the point of living at Hartfield, could daringly exclaim, `Rather he than I!' - But Mrs. Elton was very much discomposed indeed. - `Poor Knightley! poor fellow! - sad business for him. - She was extremely concerned; for, though very eccentric, he had a thousand good qualities. - How could he be so taken in? - Did not think him at all in love - not in the least. - Poor Knightley! - There would be an end of all pleasant intercourse with him. - How happy he had been to come and dine with them whenever they asked him! But that would be all over now. - Poor fellow! - No more exploring parties to Donwell made for her. Oh! no; there would be a Mrs. Knightley to throw cold water on every thing. - Extremely disagreeable! But she was not at all sorry that she had abused the housekeeper the other day. - Shocking plan, living together. It would never do. She knew a family near Maple Grove who had tried it, and been obliged to separate before the end of the first quarter.
 
韦斯顿太太平安分娩了，朋友们都为之感到高兴。爱玛对自己做的好事本来就很得意？如果说有什么事能让她越发得意的话，那就是得知朋友生了一个女孩。她一心巴望来一个韦斯顿小姐。她不会承认那是为了以后可以给她做个媒，把她嫁给伊莎贝拉的哪个儿子。她认为做父母的觉得女儿更为称心。等韦斯顿先生上了年纪——甚至韦斯顿先生十年后也会上年纪的——火炉边始终有一个不离家的孩子（译注：按英国当时的习俗，女孩一般待在家里接受家庭教师的教育，男孩则去寄宿学校读书）用嬉戏、调皮、任性和幻想来活跃气氛，那倒是个莫大的安慰。韦斯顿太太也一样——谁也不怀疑她多么需要一个女儿。再说，任何一个善于管教孩子的人，如果不能再一次发挥自己的才能，也是很可惜的。
“你知道，她有她的有利条件，曾拿我作为她的实践对象，”爱玛接着说，“就像德-让利夫人所写的《阿黛莱德和西奥多》里的达尔曼男爵夫人以道斯达利女伯爵为实践对象（译注：德•让利夫人(1746-1830)：法国著名的教育理论家，《阿黛莱德和西奥多》是她一本书的英译本的书名）那样，我们可以看到她以更完荚的方案来教育自己的小阿黛莱德。”
“那就是说，”奈特利先生回答道，“对她比对你还要更娇惯，还以为自己根本没有娇惯。这将是唯一的差别。”
“可怜的孩子！”爱玛大声嚷道。“那样的话，她会成什么样子呢？”
“没什么大不了的，成千上万的孩子都这样。小时候讨人嫌，大了会自己改正的。最亲爱的爱玛，对娇生惯养的孩子我慢慢的也不那么讨厌了。我的幸福全要归功于你，我要是对他们太苛刻了，那岂不是忘恩负义吗？”
爱玛笑起来了，答道：“可是你竭力帮我抵消了别人的娇惯。要是没有你的帮助，我怀疑靠我自己的理智是否能改好。”
“是吗？我倒并不怀疑。造物给了你理智，泰勒小姐给了你原则。你肯定会好好的。我的干预既可能带来好处，也可能带来坏处。你完全可以说：他有什么权利来教训我？我怕你自然会觉得我这样做令人讨厌。我认为我没给你带来什么好处。好处都让我得了，使你成了我热恋的对象。我一想起你心里就充满了爱，缺点什么的我都爱。正因为我想象出你有许多错处，至少从你十三岁起，我就爱上了你。”
“我敢肯定，你对我大有好处，”爱玛大声说道。“我经常受到你的良好影响——只是我当时不肯承认罢了。我敢肯定你给我带来了好处。如果可怜的小安娜•韦斯顿给宠坏了，你就像以前待我那样来对待她，那将是最大的仁慈，可就是别在她长到十三岁时又爱上她。”
“你小时候经常露出一副调皮的神情对我说：‘奈特利先生，我要做什么什么事，爸爸说可以，或者泰勒小姐同意了——而你当时也知道，我是不赞成的。’在这种情况下，我的干预不是使你一般的不高兴，而是使你双重的不高兴。”
“我当时有多可爱啊！难怪你会这么深情地记住我的话。”
“‘奈特利先生。’你总叫我‘奈特利先生’。从习惯上说，听起来并不那么一本正经。然而却显得太一本正经了。我想让你换个称呼，可又不知道换什么称呼好。”
“我记得大约十年前，有一次心里一热乎，就叫你‘乔治’。我当时这样叫你，本想气气你，可是你并不在意，我也就没再这么叫。”
“现在你不能叫我‘乔治’吗？”
“不可能！我只能叫你‘奈特利先生’。我甚至不会答应用埃尔顿太太那种风雅的简短称呼，叫你‘奈先生’。不过我会答应，”她马上又一边笑一边红着脸补充说，“我答应叫你一次教名。我不说在什么时候，可你也许可以猜到在什么地方：不管是好是歹，某某与某某缔姻的地方（译注：指教堂）。”
奈特利先生那么有见识，爱玛要是听了他的话，本来可以避免犯下她那女性最愚蠢的错误——任性地跟哈丽特•史密斯搞得那么亲密，可惜她不敢公开地承认这一点，她为此感到悲哀。这个问题太微妙了，她根本没法谈。他们两人很少谈到哈丽特。奈特利先生之所以如此，也许仅仅因为没想到她，而爱玛却觉得问题棘手，从某些表面现象来看，怀疑她们的友情不如以前。她自己也知道，她们要是在别的情况下分手，书信来往肯定会频繁一些，而不至于像现在这样，几乎完全靠伊莎贝拉的信件提供消息。奈特利先生或许也看出了这一点。不得不向他隐瞒事实真相，这痛苦丝毫也不亚于造成哈丽特悲伤时所感到的痛苦。
果然不出所料，伊莎贝拉来信详细地介绍了她的客人的情况。她发觉她刚到的时候神情沮丧，这倒也非常正常，因为还要去看牙医。可是看过牙医之后，她似乎觉得哈丽特跟以前并没什么两样。当然，伊莎贝拉并不是个目光敏锐的人，但如果哈丽特没有心思跟孩子们玩，那她也不至于看不出来。哈丽特能多住一段时间，原定的两个星期很可能要延长到至少一个月，这使爱玛感到非常欣慰，心里一直满怀希望。约翰•奈特利夫妇俩打算八月份来，可以叫她多住些日子，跟他们一道走。
“约翰甚至没提到你的朋友，”奈特利先生说。“你要是想看的话，这就是他的回信。”
奈特利先生把他打算结婚的事写信告诉了弟弟，弟弟给他写了回信。爱玛急忙伸手接过信，迫不及待地想看看约翰是怎么说的，听说没提到她的朋友也不在意。
“约翰怀着手足之情为我高兴，”奈特利先生接着说，“可他不会恭维人。他是你姐夫，虽说我知道他十分疼爱你，他却不会花言巧语，换个别的年轻女人，还会觉得他不诚心赞美人。不过，我不怕让你看看他写了些什么。”
“他写起信来倒像一个通情达理的人，”爱玛看过信以后回答道。“我敬佩他的真诚。显然，他认为我们这次订婚完全是我交了好运，不过他还是希望我以后会无愧于你的一片真情，而你认为我已经受之无愧了。他要是不这么说，我倒还不会相信他呢。”
“我的爱玛，他并不是这个意思。他只是说——”
“他和我对两人的评价分歧很小，”爱玛打断了他的话，脸上露出一本正经的微笑。“如果我们可以不讲客套、开诚布公地谈论这件事，那我们的分歧或许还要小得多。”
“爱玛。亲爱的爱玛——”
“哦！”爱玛更加兴高采烈地嚷了起来，“你要是认为你弟弟对我不公道，那就等到我亲爱的父亲知道这桩秘密之后，听听他的意见吧。你听我说吧，他对你会更不公道。他会认为这全是你的福气，是你占了便宜，优势全在我这一边。但愿我不要一下就落到被他称作‘可怜的爱玛’的境地。对于受委屈的好人，他充其量只能表现出这样的怜悯之情。”
“啊！”奈特利先生大声嚷道，“但愿你父亲能像约翰一半那样好说服，相信我们很般配，生活在一起会很幸福。约翰的信有一段我看了觉得很有趣——你注意到了没有？他说我的消息并没有使他感到太意外，他早就料到会听到这样的消息。”
“如果我了解你弟弟的话，他只是说他料到了你打算结婚。他没想到会是跟我。看来他对此完全没有思想准备。”
“是呀，是呀——可我觉得很有意思，他居然能猜透我的心思。他凭什么判断的呢？我觉得我的情绪和谈吐与往常没什么两样，他怎么现在会料到我要结婚呀。不过，我想是这么回事。我敢说，那天我待在他们那儿，跟往常是有些不一样。我想我跟孩子玩得不像平时那么多。我记得有一天晚上，几个可怜的孩子说：‘伯伯好像总是没劲儿。”’
到时候了，应该把消息传扬开，听听别人的反映。等韦斯顿太太身体一恢复，可以接待伍德豪斯先生了，爱玛便想发挥一下她那委婉的说理功夫，决定先在家里宣布这件事，再到兰多尔斯去宣布。可是，最终如何向她父亲说呀！她已经打定主意，要趁奈特利先生不在场的时候，由她自己来说，否则的话，她怕到时候失去勇气，实情就要拖延下去了。不过，奈特利先生会在这样一个节骨眼上赶到，接着她的话头往下说。她不得不说话，而且要兴高采烈地说。她决不能用一种忧伤的语调，让父亲听了心里难过。她不能让父亲觉得，好像她都认为这是一门不幸的亲事。她鼓足了勇气，先让他有个思想准备，好听一件意料不到的事，然后直言脆语地说：这件事若能得到他的赞同和恩准——她相信这不会有什么困难，因为此事会促成大家的幸福——她和奈特利先生打算结婚。这就是说，此人就要来哈特菲尔德与他们朝夕相伴，她知道，父亲除了女儿和韦斯顿太太以外，最喜爱的就是这个人了。
可怜的人儿！他起初大为震惊，苦口婆心地劝女儿别这么做。他一再提醒爱玛，她总说她一辈子也不结婚，对她来说，独身确实要好得多，不信就看看伊莎贝拉和泰勒有多么可怜。可是他的话不顶用，爱玛昵昵地缠住他不放，笑吟吟地说她非要结婚不可。还说不应把她与伊莎贝拉和韦斯顿太太相提并论，她们一结婚就离开了哈特菲尔德，因而的确引起了令人心酸的变化。可是她并不离开哈特菲尔德，而要永远守在家里。她给家里带来的变化，除了人数增加，日子过得更舒服之外，不会有别的。她敢肯定，父亲只要想开了，有奈特利先生经常在身边，那只会增添无穷的快乐。父亲不是很喜欢奈特利先生吗？她知道父亲不会否认这一点。他有事除了找奈特利先生商量，还找过谁呢？还有谁对他这么有用，这么乐意给他写信，这么喜欢帮助他？还有谁对他这么和气、这么体贴、这么有感情呢？难道他不喜欢他始终待在身边吗？是呀，一点不错，奈特利先生来得再勤，他也不会嫌多，他巴不得天天见到他。可事实上，他们已经是天天见到他了，为什么不能一如既往地继续下去呢？
伍德豪斯先生一时还说不通。不过，最大的难关已经渡过，事情已经摊开了，余下的就是要假以时日，要反复地做工作。奈特利先生紧跟着爱玛，也一再恳求，一再保证，他对爱玛满怀深情的赞美，让伍德豪斯先生听了还真有点乐滋滋的。这两人一有机会就跟他谈这个问题，过了不久，他也就不以为然了。伊莎贝拉从中鼎力相助，写来一封封信，表示全力支持。韦斯顿太太第一次见面，就本着成人之美的原则考虑问题——首先此事已成定局，其次这是一件好事——她心里很清楚，要说服伍德豪斯先生，这两点几乎是同样重要的。事情该怎么办，大家的看法是一致的。过去他信赖的几个人，个个都向他保证说，这也是为了他的幸福。他心里有点给说动了，几乎想承认是这么回事，便开始设想：再过一阵子——也许过一两年，两人结婚未必是件坏事。
韦斯顿太太劝说他时并没有装假，流露出的都是真情实意。爱玛第一次向她透露这件事时，她不禁大吃一惊，真是从未这么惊奇过。但是转念一想，她觉得这件事只会使大家更为幸福，因此便毫不迟疑地极力鼓动伍德豪斯先生答应。她很器重奈特利先生，认为他甚至配得上她最亲爱的爱玛。无论从哪一方面看，这都是一门最合适、最般配、最完美的亲事，而且在某一点上，在最重要的一点上，更是特别妥当，特别圆满，爱玛要是爱上了别人，那就不可能这么稳妥，她觉得自己真是天下最大的傻瓜，居然没有早想到这件事，没有早向他们祝福。一个有地位的人向爱玛求婚，愿意舍弃自己的家住到哈特菲尔德来，这多么难能可贵啊！除了奈特利先生，有谁能够了解并容忍伍德豪斯先生，做出这样理想的安排！她和丈夫有心撮合弗兰克和爱玛，但总觉得不好安排可怜的伍德豪斯先生。如何兼顾恩斯库姆和哈特菲尔德的利益，一直是个难题——而对这个困难，韦斯顿先生比他太太还缺乏认识——可是每次一谈到这件事，就连韦斯顿先生最终至多也只能这么说：“这些事情自会解决的，年轻人总会想出办法的。”可是现在不能凭胡思乱想来考虑问题。这件事合情合理、光明正大，又完全般配，双方谁也不吃亏。这是一门十分美满的亲事，没有任何真正的、站得住脚的理由来阻挠，来推迟。
韦斯顿太太把婴儿抱在膝上，就这么浮想联翩，觉得自己是世界上最快活的女人。如果还有什么事情能使她更加快活的话，那就是眼看着小宝宝最初戴的帽子马上就要嫌小了。
这一喜讯传到哪里，就在哪里引起惊奇。韦斯顿先生也惊奇了五分钟，但他思想敏锐，五分钟后就不见怪了。他看出了这门亲事的好处，像他太太一样为之高兴。他马上就觉得不足为奇了，一小时之后，他都快认为自己早就料到这一步了。
“我看还应该保守秘密，”他说。“这种事总要保守秘密，直到被人发现，传得家喻户晓。只是在我可以说出去的时候才告诉我。也不知道简是否有所察觉。”
第二天早上他去了海伯里，把这个问题搞清楚了。他把消息告诉了简。简不就像他的亲女儿，像他的大女儿吗？他非得告诉她不可。由于贝茨小姐当时也在场，消息自然又立即传给了科尔太太、佩里太太和埃尔顿太太。两个主要当事人早就料到了这一点。他们已经估计过了，兰多尔斯的人知道这消息之后，要过多久会传遍海伯里。他们十分敏锐地想象自己会成为许多人家傍晚惊诧议论的中心。
大体说来，大家都很赞赏这门亲事。有人认为男的合算，有人认为女的合算。有人觉得他们应该去当维尔，把哈特菲尔德让给约翰•奈特利一家。有人则预言他们的仆人会闹纠纷。然而，总的说来，没有什么真正表示异议的，除了一家人家——牧师家以外。在牧师家，惊讶之余没有半点高兴。与妻子相比，埃尔顿先生还不怎么在乎，他只是在想“这位小姐的自尊心可以得到满足了”，认为“她一直在想尽办法勾引奈特利”。谈到住到哈特菲尔德一事，他又大言不惭地嚷道：“他愿意，我可不干！”可是埃尔顿太太可真是沉不住气了。“可怜的奈特利！可怜的家伙！他可倒霉了。我真替他担心。他尽管很古怪，还是有许许多多优点。他怎么会上这个当呢？不要以为他坠人了情网——绝对没有的事。可怜的奈特利！我们与他的愉快交往彻底结束了。以前不管什么时候请他，他都会多么高兴地来跟我们一起吃饭啊！可现在却完了。可怜的家伙！再也不会为我组织去当维尔游玩了。唉！不会了，有了一个奈特利太太，什么事情都要泼冷水。讨厌透顶！那天我骂那个管家，现在一点也不后悔。真是令人震惊，居然两家住到一起。绝对行不通。据我所知，枫园附近有一家人家尝试过，没过一个季度就不得不散伙了。”
Part 3 Chapter 18
Time passed on. A few more to-morrows, and the party from London would be arriving. It was an alarming change; and Emma was thinking of it one morning, as what must bring a great deal to agitate and grieve her, when Mr. Knightley came in, and distressing thoughts were put by. After the first chat of pleasure he was silent; and then, in a graver tone, began with,

`I have something to tell you, Emma; some news.'

`Good or bad?' said she, quickly, looking up in his face.

`I do not know which it ought to be called.'

`Oh! good I am sure. - I see it in your countenance. You are trying not to smile.'

`I am afraid,' said he, composing his features, `I am very much afraid, my dear Emma, that you will not smile when you hear it.'

`Indeed! but why so? - I can hardly imagine that any thing which pleases or amuses you, should not please and amuse me too.'

`There is one subject,' he replied, `I hope but one, on which we do not think alike.' He paused a moment, again smiling, with his eyes fixed on her face. `Does nothing occur to you? - Do not you recollect? - Harriet Smith.'

Her cheeks flushed at the name, and she felt afraid of something, though she knew not what.

`Have you heard from her yourself this morning?' cried he. `You have, I believe, and know the whole.'

`No, I have not; I know nothing; pray tell me.'

`You are prepared for the worst, I see - and very bad it is. Harriet Smith marries Robert Martin.'

Emma gave a start, which did not seem like being prepared - and her eyes, in eager gaze, said, `No, this is impossible!' but her lips were closed.

`It is so, indeed,' continued Mr. Knightley; `I have it from Robert Martin himself. He left me not half an hour ago.'

She was still looking at him with the most speaking amazement.

`You like it, my Emma, as little as I feared. - I wish our opinions were the same. But in time they will. Time, you may be sure, will make one or the other of us think differently; and, in the meanwhile, we need not talk much on the subject.'

`You mistake me, you quite mistake me,' she replied, exerting herself. `It is not that such a circumstance would now make me unhappy, but I cannot believe it. It seems an impossibility! - You cannot mean to say, that Harriet Smith has accepted Robert Martin. You cannot mean that he has even proposed to her again - yet. You only mean, that he intends it.'

`I mean that he has done it,' answered Mr. Knightley, with smiling but determined decision, `and been accepted.'

`Good God!' she cried. - `Well!' - Then having recourse to her workbasket, in excuse for leaning down her face, and concealing all the exquisite feelings of delight and entertainment which she knew she must be expressing, she added, `Well, now tell me every thing; make this intelligible to me. How, where, when? - Let me know it all. I never was more surprized - but it does not make me unhappy, I assure you. - How - how has it been possible?'

`It is a very simple story. He went to town on business three days ago, and I got him to take charge of some papers which I was wanting to send to John. - He delivered these papers to John, at his chambers, and was asked by him to join their party the same evening to Astley's. They were going to take the two eldest boys to Astley's. The party was to be our brother and sister, Henry, John - and Miss Smith. My friend Robert could not resist. They called for him in their way; were all extremely amused; and my brother asked him to dine with them the next day - which he did - and in the course of that visit (as I understand) he found an opportunity of speaking to Harriet; and certainly did not speak in vain. - She made him, by her acceptance, as happy even as he is deserving. He came down by yesterday's coach, and was with me this morning immediately after breakfast, to report his proceedings, first on my affairs, and then on his own. This is all that I can relate of the how, where, and when. Your friend Harriet will make a much longer history when you see her. - She will give you all the minute particulars, which only woman's language can make interesting. - In our communications we deal only in the great. - However, I must say, that Robert Martin's heart seemed for him, and to me, very overflowing; and that he did mention, without its being much to the purpose, that on quitting their box at Astley's, my brother took charge of Mrs. John Knightley and little John, and he followed with Miss Smith and Henry; and that at one time they were in such a crowd, as to make Miss Smith rather uneasy.'

He stopped. - Emma dared not attempt any immediate reply. To speak, she was sure would be to betray a most unreasonable degree of happiness. She must wait a moment, or he would think her mad. Her silence disturbed him; and after observing her a little while, he added,

`Emma, my love, you said that this circumstance would not now make you unhappy; but I am afraid it gives you more pain than you expected. His situation is an evil - but you must consider it as what satisfies your friend; and I will answer for your thinking better and better of him as you know him more. His good sense and good principles would delight you. - As far as the man is concerned, you could not wish your friend in better hands. His rank in society I would alter if I could, which is saying a great deal I assure you, Emma. - You laugh at me about William Larkins; but I could quite as ill spare Robert Martin.'

He wanted her to look up and smile; and having now brought herself not to smile too broadly - she did - cheerfully answering,

`You need not be at any pains to reconcile me to the match. I think Harriet is doing extremely well. Her connexions may be worse than his. In respectability of character, there can be no doubt that they are. I have been silent from surprize merely, excessive surprize. You cannot imagine how suddenly it has come on me! how peculiarly unprepared I was! - for I had reason to believe her very lately more determined against him, much more, than she was before.'

`You ought to know your friend best,' replied Mr. Knightley; `but I should say she was a good-tempered, soft-hearted girl, not likely to be very, very determined against any young man who told her he loved her.'

Emma could not help laughing as she answered, `Upon my word, I believe you know her quite as well as I do. - But, Mr. Knightley, are you perfectly sure that she has absolutely and downright accepted him. I could suppose she might in time - but can she already? - Did not you misunderstand him? - You were both talking of other things; of business, shows of cattle, or new drills - and might not you, in the confusion of so many subjects, mistake him? - It was not Harriet's hand that he was certain of - it was the dimensions of some famous ox.'

The contrast between the countenance and air of Mr. Knightley and Robert Martin was, at this moment, so strong to Emma's feelings, and so strong was the recollection of all that had so recently passed on Harriet's side, so fresh the sound of those words, spoken with such emphasis, `No, I hope I know better than to think of Robert Martin,' that she was really expecting the intelligence to prove, in some measure, premature. It could not be otherwise.

`Do you dare say this?' cried Mr. Knightley. `Do you dare to suppose me so great a blockhead, as not to know what a man is talking of? - What do you deserve?'

`Oh! I always deserve the best treatment, because I never put up with any other; and, therefore, you must give me a plain, direct answer. Are you quite sure that you understand the terms on which Mr. Martin and Harriet now are?'

`I am quite sure,' he replied, speaking very distinctly, `that he told me she had accepted him; and that there was no obscurity, nothing doubtful, in the words he used; and I think I can give you a proof that it must be so. He asked my opinion as to what he was now to do. He knew of no one but Mrs. Goddard to whom he could apply for information of her relations or friends. Could I mention any thing more fit to be done, than to go to Mrs. Goddard? I assured him that I could not. Then, he said, he would endeavour to see her in the course of this day.'

`I am perfectly satisfied,' replied Emma, with the brightest smiles, `and most sincerely wish them happy.'

`You are materially changed since we talked on this subject before.'

`I hope so - for at that time I was a fool.'

`And I am changed also; for I am now very willing to grant you all Harriet's good qualities. I have taken some pains for your sake, and for Robert Martin's sake, (whom I have always had reason to believe as much in love with her as ever,) to get acquainted with her. I have often talked to her a good deal. You must have seen that I did. Sometimes, indeed, I have thought you were half suspecting me of pleading poor Martin's cause, which was never the case; but, from all my observations, I am convinced of her being an artless, amiable girl, with very good notions, very seriously good principles, and placing her happiness in the affections and utility of domestic life. - Much of this, I have no doubt, she may thank you for.'

`Me!' cried Emma, shaking her head. - `Ah! poor Harriet!'

She checked herself, however, and submitted quietly to a little more praise than she deserved.

Their conversation was soon afterwards closed by the entrance of her father. She was not sorry. She wanted to be alone. Her mind was in a state of flutter and wonder, which made it impossible for her to be collected. She was in dancing, singing, exclaiming spirits; and till she had moved about, and talked to herself, and laughed and reflected, she could be fit for nothing rational.

Her father's business was to announce James's being gone out to put the horses to, preparatory to their now daily drive to Randalls; and she had, therefore, an immediate excuse for disappearing.

The joy, the gratitude, the exquisite delight of her sensations may be imagined. The sole grievance and alloy thus removed in the prospect of Harriet's welfare, she was really in danger of becoming too happy for security. - What had she to wish for? Nothing, but to grow more worthy of him, whose intentions and judgment had been ever so superior to her own. Nothing, but that the lessons of her past folly might teach her humility and circumspection in future.

Serious she was, very serious in her thankfulness, and in her resolutions; and yet there was no preventing a laugh, sometimes in the very midst of them. She must laugh at such a close! Such an end of the doleful disappointment of five weeks back! Such a heart - such a Harriet!

Now there would be pleasure in her returning - Every thing would be a pleasure. It would be a great pleasure to know Robert Martin.

High in the rank of her most serious and heartfelt felicities, was the reflection that all necessity of concealment from Mr. Knightley would soon be over. The disguise, equivocation, mystery, so hateful to her to practise, might soon be over. She could now look forward to giving him that full and perfect confidence which her disposition was most ready to welcome as a duty.

In the gayest and happiest spirits she set forward with her father; not always listening, but always agreeing to what he said; and, whether in speech or silence, conniving at the comfortable persuasion of his being obliged to go to Randalls every day, or poor Mrs. Weston would be disappointed.

They arrived. - Mrs. Weston was alone in the drawing-room: - but hardly had they been told of the baby, and Mr. Woodhouse received the thanks for coming, which he asked for, when a glimpse was caught through the blind, of two figures passing near the window.

`It is Frank and Miss Fairfax,' said Mrs. Weston. `I was just going to tell you of our agreeable surprize in seeing him arrive this morning. He stays till to-morrow, and Miss Fairfax has been persuaded to spend the day with us. - They are coming in, I hope.'

In half a minute they were in the room. Emma was extremely glad to see him - but there was a degree of confusion - a number of embarrassing recollections on each side. They met readily and smiling, but with a consciousness which at first allowed little to be said; and having all sat down again, there was for some time such a blank in the circle, that Emma began to doubt whether the wish now indulged, which she had long felt, of seeing Frank Churchill once more, and of seeing him with Jane, would yield its proportion of pleasure. When Mr. Weston joined the party, however, and when the baby was fetched, there was no longer a want of subject or animation - or of courage and opportunity for Frank Churchill to draw near her and say,

`I have to thank you, Miss Woodhouse, for a very kind forgiving message in one of Mrs. Weston's letters. I hope time has not made you less willing to pardon. I hope you do not retract what you then said.'

`No, indeed,' cried Emma, most happy to begin, `not in the least. I am particularly glad to see and shake hands with you - and to give you joy in person.'

He thanked her with all his heart, and continued some time to speak with serious feeling of his gratitude and happiness.

`Is not she looking well?' said he, turning his eyes towards Jane. `Better than she ever used to do? - You see how my father and Mrs. Weston doat upon her.'

But his spirits were soon rising again, and with laughing eyes, after mentioning the expected return of the Campbells, he named the name of Dixon. - Emma blushed, and forbade its being pronounced in her hearing.

`I can never think of it,' she cried, `without extreme shame.'

`The shame,' he answered, `is all mine, or ought to be. But is it possible that you had no suspicion? - I mean of late. Early, I know, you had none.'

`I never had the smallest, I assure you.'

`That appears quite wonderful. I was once very near - and I wish I had - it would have been better. But though I was always doing wrong things, they were very bad wrong things, and such as did me no service. - It would have been a much better transgression had I broken the bond of secrecy and told you every thing.'

`It is not now worth a regret,' said Emma.

`I have some hope,' resumed he, `of my uncle's being persuaded to pay a visit at Randalls; he wants to be introduced to her. When the Campbells are returned, we shall meet them in London, and continue there, I trust, till we may carry her northward. - But now, I am at such a distance from her - is not it hard, Miss Woodhouse? - Till this morning, we have not once met since the day of reconciliation. Do not you pity me?'

Emma spoke her pity so very kindly, that with a sudden accession of gay thought, he cried,

`Ah! by the bye,' then sinking his voice, and looking demure for the moment - `I hope Mr. Knightley is well?' He paused. - She coloured and laughed. - `I know you saw my letter, and think you may remember my wish in your favour. Let me return your congratulations. - I assure you that I have heard the news with the warmest interest and satisfaction. - He is a man whom I cannot presume to praise.'

Emma was delighted, and only wanted him to go on in the same style; but his mind was the next moment in his own concerns and with his own Jane, and his next words were,

`Did you ever see such a skin? - such smoothness! such delicacy! - and yet without being actually fair. - One cannot call her fair. It is a most uncommon complexion, with her dark eye-lashes and hair - a most distinguishing complexion! So peculiarly the lady in it. - Just colour enough for beauty.'

`I have always admired her complexion,' replied Emma, archly; `but do not I remember the time when you found fault with her for being so pale? - When we first began to talk of her. - Have you quite forgotten?'

`Oh! no - what an impudent dog I was! - How could I dare - '

But he laughed so heartily at the recollection, that Emma could not help saying,

`I do suspect that in the midst of your perplexities at that time, you had very great amusement in tricking us all. - I am sure you had. - I am sure it was a consolation to you.'

`Oh! no, no, no - how can you suspect me of such a thing? I was the most miserable wretch!'

`Not quite so miserable as to be insensible to mirth. I am sure it was a source of high entertainment to you, to feel that you were taking us all in. - Perhaps I am the readier to suspect, because, to tell you the truth, I think it might have been some amusement to myself in the same situation. I think there is a little likeness between us.'

He bowed.

`If not in our dispositions,' she presently added, with a look of true sensibility, `there is a likeness in our destiny; the destiny which bids fair to connect us with two characters so much superior to our own.'

`True, true,' he answered, warmly. `No, not true on your side. You can have no superior, but most true on mine. - She is a complete angel. Look at her. Is not she an angel in every gesture? Observe the turn of her throat. Observe her eyes, as she is looking up at my father. - You will be glad to hear (inclining his head, and whispering seriously) that my uncle means to give her all my aunt's jewels. They are to be new set. I am resolved to have some in an ornament for the head. Will not it be beautiful in her dark hair?'

`Very beautiful, indeed,' replied Emma; and she spoke so kindly, that he gratefully burst out,

`How delighted I am to see you again! and to see you in such excellent looks! - I would not have missed this meeting for the world. I should certainly have called at Hartfield, had you failed to come.'

The others had been talking of the child, Mrs. Weston giving an account of a little alarm she had been under, the evening before, from the infant's appearing not quite well. She believed she had been foolish, but it had alarmed her, and she had been within half a minute of sending for Mr. Perry. Perhaps she ought to be ashamed, but Mr. Weston had been almost as uneasy as herself. - In ten minutes, however, the child had been perfectly well again. This was her history; and particularly interesting it was to Mr. Woodhouse, who commended her very much for thinking of sending for Perry, and only regretted that she had not done it. `She should always send for Perry, if the child appeared in the slightest degree disordered, were it only for a moment. She could not be too soon alarmed, nor send for Perry too often. It was a pity, perhaps, that he had not come last night; for, though the child seemed well now, very well considering, it would probably have been better if Perry had seen it.'

Frank Churchill caught the name.

`Perry!' said he to Emma, and trying, as he spoke, to catch Miss Fairfax's eye. `My friend Mr. Perry! What are they saying about Mr. Perry? - Has he been here this morning? - And how does he travel now? - Has he set up his carriage?'

Emma soon recollected, and understood him; and while she joined in the laugh, it was evident from Jane's countenance that she too was really hearing him, though trying to seem deaf.

`Such an extraordinary dream of mine!' he cried. `I can never think of it without laughing. - She hears us, she hears us, Miss Woodhouse. I see it in her cheek, her smile, her vain attempt to frown. Look at her. Do not you see that, at this instant, the very passage of her own letter, which sent me the report, is passing under her eye - that the whole blunder is spread before her - that she can attend to nothing else, though pretending to listen to the others?'

Jane was forced to smile completely, for a moment; and the smile partly remained as she turned towards him, and said in a conscious, low, yet steady voice,

`How you can bear such recollections, is astonishing to me! - They will sometimes obtrude - but how you can court them!'

He had a great deal to say in return, and very entertainingly; but Emma's feelings were chiefly with Jane, in the argument; and on leaving Randalls, and falling naturally into a comparison of the two men, she felt, that pleased as she had been to see Frank Churchill, and really regarding him as she did with friendship, she had never been more sensible of Mr. Knightley's high superiority of character. The happiness of this most happy day, received its completion, in the animated contemplation of his worth which this comparison produced.
 
时光荏苒。再过几天，伦敦的那伙人就要到了。这是个惊人的变化。一天早上爱玛在想，那一定会使她大为焦虑，大为烦恼，这时奈特利先生走了进来，于是她把这些伤脑筋的事抛到了一边。奈特利先生先是快活地聊了几句，然后就默不做声了。随即，他用一本正经的口吻说道：
“我有件事告诉你，爱玛，一条消息。”
“好消息还是坏消息？”爱玛连忙问道，一边抬起头来瞅着他的脸。
“我不知道该怎么说。”
“哦！我看一定是好消息。我从你脸上看得出来。你在忍住笑。”
“我担心，”奈特利先生沉着脸说道，“我很担心，亲爱的爱玛，你听了会笑不起来。”
“真的吗！为什么？我很难想象，有什么能使你高兴，或者逗你笑，却不能使我也高兴，不能逗我笑。”
“有一件事，”奈特利先生答道，“但愿只有这一件，我们的看法不一样。”他顿了一下，又笑了笑，两眼盯着爱玛的脸。“你没想到吗？你记不起来啦？哈丽特•史密斯。”
爱玛一听到这个名字，脸顿时红了。她心里觉得害怕，虽说不知道怕什么。
“你今天早上接到她的信了吗？”奈特利先生大声问道。“我想你一定接到了，什么都清楚了。”
“没有，没接到。我什么也不知道，快告诉我吧。”
“我看你已经有了听到最坏消息的思想准备——消息的确很糟糕。哈丽特•史密斯要嫁给罗伯特-马丁了。”
爱玛吓了一跳，看来她好像没有思想准备——她两眼急巴巴地瞪着奈特利先生，像是在说：“不，这不可能！”但嘴巴却紧闭着。
“是这样，千真万确，”奈特利先生接着又说。“我是听罗伯特•马丁亲口说的。我们分别还不到半个小时。”
爱玛仍然万分惊讶地望着他。
“正如我所担心的，我的爱玛，你不喜欢这件事。但愿我们的看法能一致。不过到时候会一致的。你等着瞧吧。过些时候，我们两人中准会有一个人改变看法的。在这之前，我们不必多谈这件事。”
“你误解我了，完全误解我了，”爱玛竭力表白说。“现在我不会为这样的事不高兴的，而是我不敢相信。这似乎是不可能的！你不会是说哈丽特-史密斯已经答应嫁给罗伯特•马丁了吧。你不会是说罗伯特•马丁又向她求婚了吧。你只是说他打算这么做吧。”
“我是说他已经这么做了，”奈特利先生喜气洋洋而又斩钉截铁地说，“而且女方已经答应了。”
“天哪！”爱玛嚷了起来。“唉！”然后求助于针线篮，趁机低下头去，借以掩饰脸上又高兴又好笑的微妙神情，她知道自己一定流露出了这样的神情。她随即义说：“好吧，把一切都告诉我吧，跟我讲清楚一些。怎么回事，什么地方，什么时候，一五一十地都告诉我。我从来没有这么惊奇过——可是我并没有因此不高兴，你尽管放心。这怎么——怎么可能呢？”
“事情很简单。三天前马丁有事进城去，我有几份文件想托他带给约翰。他把文件送到约翰家里，约翰请他当晚跟他们一道去阿斯特利剧场。他们准备带两个大孩子去。同去的有我弟弟、弟媳、亨利、约翰——还有史密斯小姐。我的朋友罗伯特没法推却，他们顺路去叫了他。大家都玩得很开心。我弟弟请他第二天跟他们一起吃饭——他真去了——我想就在这过程中，他找到了跟哈丽特说话的机会，而且他确实没有白说。哈丽特答应了他，使他高兴得不得了，他也应该高兴。他乘昨天的车子回来，今天早上一吃好早饭就来找我，谈了他办的事情，先是我交代的事，然后是他自己的事。怎么回事，什么地方，什么时间，我能说的就这么一些。你见到你的朋友哈丽特的时候，她会把来龙去脉讲得详细得多。她会把详情细节都讲出来，这些细枝末节只有女人讲起来才有趣。我们只讲些大概的情况。不过，我得说一句，在我看来，罗伯特•马丁似乎大喜过望。他提起一件完全无关的事情，说离开阿斯特利的包厢时，我弟弟带着他太太和小约翰在前面走，他跟史密斯小姐和亨利跟在后面。有一阵挤在人群中，搞得史密斯小姐很不自在。”
奈特利先生住口不说了。爱玛不敢马上答话。她知道，一张口准会暴露出自己的喜不自禁。她得等一等，否则他会认为她发疯了。她的沉默引起了他的不安。他观察了她一会，然后说道：
“爱玛，我亲爱的，你刚才说这件事现在不会使你不高兴，可是我担心，你感受的痛苦比你预料的要多。马丁不幸没有地位——但是你得把这看成使你的朋友满意的事。而且我敢担保，你跟他熟悉了以后，会越来越觉得他好。你会喜欢他的聪明和品德。就人品而言，你无法期望你的朋友嫁一个比他更好的人了。只要我做得到，我定会愿意改变他的社会地位。这总可以了吧，爱玛。你常笑我太信任威廉•拉金斯，可我也同样离不开罗伯特•马丁啊。”
他要爱玛抬起头来笑笑。爱玛这时已经克制住了自己，不会无拘无束地笑了——但她还是照办了——快活地答道：
“你不必煞费苦心地来劝说我赞成这门亲事。我看哈丽特做得好极了。她的家世也许还不如马丁的呢。就人品而言，她的亲戚无疑不如马丁的。我所以沉默不语，只是因为感到惊奇——太惊奇了。你想象不到我觉得这件事来得多么突然！我是一点思想准备也没有啊！因为我有理由相信，哈丽特最近对他越发反感，比以前反感得多。”
“你应该最了解你的朋友，”奈特利先生答道。“不过我要说，她是个性情和善、心地温柔的姑娘，不会反感一个向她吐露过真情的年轻人。”
爱玛忍不住笑了，答道：“说真的，我相信你跟我一样了解她。不过，奈特利先生，你是不是百分之百地相信她已经不折不扣地答应他了？我想她到时候也许会答应——可她已经答应了吗？你没有误会他的意思吧。你们俩都在谈别的事情，谈生意，谈家畜展览，谈新播种机——这么多事情混在一起，你不会误会他的意思吧？他能肯定的不是哈丽特答应嫁给他～—而是哪一条良种公牛有多高多大。”
这时，爱玛强烈地感受到奈特利先生和罗伯特•马丁两人在仪表风度上的鲜明对比，想起了哈丽特不久前所表的态，特别是她一字一顿说的那句话，还回响在她耳边：“不，我想我是不会把罗伯特•马丁放在心上的。”所以，她真心希望这消息能在某种程度上证明是不可靠的，此外没有其他可能。
“你敢说这话？”奈特利先生大声嚷道。“你敢把我当成个大傻瓜，连别人说的话都听不明白吗？你该得到什么样的报应啊？”
“啊！我总是应该得到最好的报应，因为我从来不能容忍。因此，你得给我一个明明白白、直截了当的回答。你敢肯定你很了解马丁先生和哈丽特现在的关系吗？”
“我敢肯定，”奈特利先生一清二楚地答道。“他告诉我哈丽特已经答应他了，言词里没有什么晦涩和含糊的地方。我想我可以给你提供一个证据，说明事实就是这样。他征求我的意见，问我他现在该怎么办。除了戈达德太太以外，他不认识什么人，没法去了解哈丽特亲戚朋友的情况。我除了建议他去找戈达德太太以外，还能提出什么更好的办法呢？我实话跟他说，我想不出别的办法。于是他说，他只好今天去找哈丽特。”
“我这就放心了，”爱玛喜笑颜开地答道，“并且衷心地祝愿他们幸福。”
“从我们上次谈论这个问题以来，你的变化真大。”
“但愿如此——那时候我是个傻瓜。”
“我也变了，因为我现在愿意把哈丽特的好品性全部归功于你。为了你，也是为了罗伯特•马丁（我一向认为他仍像以前一样爱哈丽特），我在想方设法了解哈丽特。我常常与她交往。这你一定看到了。有时候，我的确觉得你有点怀疑我在替可怜的马丁辩解，其实没有这回事。据我多方观察，我认定她是个天真单纯、和蔼可亲的姑娘，既有见识，又讲究道德，把自己的幸福寄托在温馨美满的家庭生活中。毫无疑问，她在很大程度上还得感谢你。”
“哦！”爱玛摇摇头说。“啊！可怜的哈丽特！”
然后她没说下去，默默地接受了对她的溢美之词。
没过多久，伍德豪斯先生进来了，打断了他们的谈话。爱玛并不感到遗憾，她想一个人待着。她心里又激动又惊异，没法安静下来。她简直要翩翩起舞，要放声歌唱，要大叫大嚷。她除了走来走去，自言自语，笑笑想想，做不出什么合理的事来。
父亲进来是要告诉她，詹姆斯备马去了，准备进行一天一次的去兰多尔斯。她恰好以此为借口，立即走开了。
她心中的快活、感激和极度的喜幸之情，是可想而知的。影响哈丽特未来幸福的唯一苦恼和障碍，现在就这样消除了，她真要欣喜若狂了。她还希望什么呢？什么也不希望，只希望自己更能配得上他，他的筹划和明断一直比她来得高明。什么也不希望，只希望她过去干的傻事能给她带来教训，今后能谦虚谨慎。
她感激也好，下决心也好，都是一本正经的。然而她还是禁不住要笑，有时即使一本正经的当儿也要笑。她一定是在为这样的结局而发笑！五个星期以来她是那样悲观失望，现在却有了这样一个结局！这样的一颗心——这样的一个哈丽特！
如今，她回来将是一件乐事。一切都将是乐事。熟悉罗伯特•马丁也将是一大乐事。
她打心眼里感到最快活的一件事，是觉得不久以后，她就没有必要再向奈特利先生隐瞒任何事情了。她最讨厌的装模作样、含糊其辞、神神秘秘，也马上就要结束了。现在她可以期盼向他完完全全地推心置腹了，就性情而言，她最愿意履行这样的职责。
她怀着欢天喜地的心情，跟父亲一道出发了。她并非一直在听父亲说话，却始终在对他说的话表示赞同。不管是明言表示，还是默许，反正她听任他对自己好言相劝，说他每天都得去一趟兰多尔斯，否则可怜的韦斯顿太太就要失望。
他们到了兰多尔斯。韦斯顿太太一个人待在客厅里。她先说了说孩子的情况，并对伍德豪斯先生来看她表示感谢（这也正是他所需要的），话音刚落，只见窗外晃过两个人。
“是弗兰克和费尔法克斯小姐，”韦斯顿太太说。“我刚想告诉你们，看到他今天一早就来了，我们不禁又惊又喜。他要待到明天，我们就动员费尔法克斯小姐也来玩一天。我想他们这就进来了。”
转眼间，他们就到了屋里。爱玛见到他非常高兴——但是难免有几分尴尬——彼此都有一些令人发窘的回忆。他们当即笑嘻嘻地见了面，但却有点不好意思，所以一开始没说什么话。大家坐下以后，先是沉默了一阵，爱玛不由得心里在想：她本来早就盼望再一次见到弗兰克•邱吉尔，见到他和简在一起，现在愿望成真了，她却怀疑是否会感到应有的快慰。然而，等韦斯顿先生来了，孩子也抱进来以后，也就不再缺乏话题了，气氛也活跃了——弗兰克•邱吉尔也有了勇气，抓住机会凑到爱玛身边，说道：
“我得谢谢你，伍德豪斯小姐，韦斯顿太太来信说你好心宽恕了我。希望随着时间的推移，你不会不愿宽恕我了。希望你不要收回当时说的话。”
“决不会，”爱玛兴冲冲地开口了，大声说道，“绝对不会。能见见你，跟你握握手——当面向你道喜，我再高兴不过了。”
弗兰克由衷地感激她，并且满怀喜幸之情，又说了一阵。
“她的气色不是很好吗？”他把目光转向简，说道，“比以前还好吧？你瞧我父亲和韦斯顿太太多疼爱她。”
过了不久，他的兴致又高了起来，先说了声坎贝尔夫妇很快就要回来，然后便眉开眼笑地提起了迪克逊的名字。爱玛脸一红，不许他在她面前说这个名字。
“一想到这个名字，”她嚷道，“我就羞愧难言。”
“有愧的是我，”弗兰克答道，“或者说应该是我。不过你真的没猜疑吗？我是说最近。我知道你起初没有猜疑。”
“跟你说真的，我丝毫没有猜疑过。”
“事情似乎很令人惊奇。我有一次差一点——我倒希望那样——那样会好一些。不过我常常做错事，很荒谬的错事，对我毫无好处的错事。我当初要是向你透露了秘密，把一切全告诉你，过失就会少得多。”
“现在用不着后悔，”爱玛说。
“我有可能说服我舅舅到兰多尔斯来，”弗兰克又说，“他想见见她。等坎贝尔夫妇回来以后，我们去伦敦跟他们会面，我想可以在那儿待一段时间，然后把她带到北方去。可现在我离她太远了——这不叫人难受吗，伍德豪斯小姐？从和好那天以来，我们直到今天上午才见面。难道你不可怜我吗？”
爱玛十分亲切地表示了自己的怜悯之情，弗兰克心里一阵高兴，不由得嚷了起来：
“啊！顺便问一声，”随即压低声音，装出一本正经的样子，“我想奈特利先生身体好吧？”他顿住不说了。爱玛脸上一红，笑了笑。“我知道你看了我的信，我想你也许还记得我对你的一片好心。让我也向你道喜吧。说真的，我听到这条消息，心里好激动，好高兴。他是个我不敢妄加称赞的人。”
爱玛听了满心高兴，只希望他继续说下去，不料他的心思一下子就转到自己的事情上，转到他的简身上，只听他接着说道：
“你看见过这样的皮肤吗？这样光滑！这样娇嫩！然而又算不上白皙。你不能说她白。配上黑睫毛和黑头发，这是一种很不平常的肤色——一种极其特别的肤色！女士有这样的肤色，真不寻常。这肤色恰到好处，真叫美。”
“我一向羡慕她的肤色，”爱玛调皮地说。“可是我记得你以前嫌她皮肤苍白吧？那是我们第一次谈起她的时候。你完全忘记了吗？”
“哦！没有——我真是个冒失鬼啊！我怎么竟敢——”
弗兰克一想到这里，不由得哈哈大笑起来，爱玛忍不住说：
“我想你当时处境尴尬，骗一骗我们大家还挺有意思吧。我想一定是这么回事。我想这对你来说一定是一种安慰。”
“哦！不，不，不——你怎么能怀疑我做出这种事情呢？那时候，我真是个最可怜的人啊。”
“还没可怜到不会取乐的地步吧。我想你把我们大家蒙在鼓里，一定觉得很快活吧。也许，我比较喜欢猜测，因为说实话，我要是处在你那个地位，我想也会觉得很有趣。我看我们俩有点相像。”
弗兰克鞠了个躬。
“即使我们在性情方面不相像，”爱玛马上又说，脸上露出深有感触的神情，“我们的命运还是相像的。命运将我们同两个比我们强得多的人联系在一起。”
“对呀，对呀，”弗兰克激动地答道。“不，你不是这样。没有比你更强的人了，但我倒是一点不假。她是个十全十美的天使。你瞧，她的一举一动不都像个天使吗？你瞧她喉部的形状。瞧她望着我父亲时的那双眼睛。你听了一定会很高兴，”他低下头，一本正经地小声说道，“我舅舅打算把舅妈的珠宝全给她，准备重新镶嵌一下。我决定把其中一些用作头饰。配上她那黑头发，岂不是很美吗？”
“真的很美，”爱玛答道。她说得非常亲切，弗兰克不胜感激地连忙说道：
“又见到了你，我有多高兴啊！还看到你气色这么好！我再怎么也不愿错过这次见面的机会。即使你不来，我也一定会到哈特菲尔德登门拜访的。”
别人都在议论孩子，韦斯顿太太说起昨晚孩子似乎不大舒服，让她受了一点惊。她觉得自己太傻，居然惊慌起来，差一点打发人去请佩里先生。也许她应该感到羞愧，可是韦斯顿先生几乎跟她一样坐立不安。不过，十分钟以后，孩子又太平无事了。这是韦斯顿太太讲述的，伍德豪斯先生听了特别感兴趣，极力夸奖她想到要请佩里先生，只可惜她没派人去请。“孩子看上去一有点不舒服，哪怕只是一会儿工夫，你也应该去请佩里先生。你再怎么担忧都不会过分，请佩里请得越多越好，昨晚他没来，也许挺可惜的，别看孩子现在看上去挺好的，要是佩里来看过了，八成会更好。”
弗兰克•邱吉尔听到了佩里的名字。
“佩里！”他对爱玛说，一边说一边想引起费尔法克斯小姐的注意。“我的朋友佩里先生！他们在说佩里先生什么呀？他今天早上来过了？他现在怎么出门呀？他的马车装好了没有？”
爱玛马上想起来了，明白了他的意思。她跟着笑起来了，而简的脸色表明，她也听见了弗兰克说的话，只不过假装像是没听见。
“我做了那么奇特的一个梦！”弗兰克说。“每次一想起来就忍不住笑。她听见我们说话了，她听见了，伍德豪斯小姐。我从她的脸上，她的笑容，她那副徒然想皱眉头的样子上看出来了。你瞧瞧她。她信里告诉我的那件事，这当儿正在她眼前闪过——那整个过错都展现在她面前——别看她假装在听别人说话，她却没法注意别的事，难道你看不出来吗？”
简一时忍不住笑了。她转身朝向弗兰克时，脸上还挂着笑，不好意思地以低微而平稳的语调说道：
“你怎么还记得这些事，真让我吃惊！记忆有时候是会冒出来——可你怎么还勾起这些回忆呀！”
弗兰克有一大堆话好回答，而且还很有趣。可是在这场争辩中，爱玛的心多半还是向着简。离开兰多尔斯以后，她自然而然地将两个男人做了一番比较。虽说她见到弗兰克•邱吉尔感到很高兴，而且也确实把他当朋友看待，她还从未像现在这样深感奈特利先生人品出类拔萃。这一比较导致的对他高贵品质的积极思索，使这最快活的一人快活到了极点。
Part 3 Chapter 19
If Emma had still, at intervals, an anxious feeling for Harriet, a momentary doubt of its being possible for her to be really cured of her attachment to Mr. Knightley, and really able to accept another man from unbiased inclination, it was not long that she had to suffer from the recurrence of any such uncertainty. A very few days brought the party from London, and she had no sooner an opportunity of being one hour alone with Harriet, than she became perfectly satisfied - unaccountable as it was! - that Robert Martin had thoroughly supplanted Mr. Knightley, and was now forming all her views of happiness.

Harriet was a little distressed - did look a little foolish at first: but having once owned that she had been presumptuous and silly, and self-deceived, before, her pain and confusion seemed to die away with the words, and leave her without a care for the past, and with the fullest exultation in the present and future; for, as to her friend's approbation, Emma had instantly removed every fear of that nature, by meeting her with the most unqualified congratulations. - Harriet was most happy to give every particular of the evening at Astley's, and the dinner the next day; she could dwell on it all with the utmost delight. But what did such particulars explain? - The fact was, as Emma could now acknowledge, that Harriet had always liked Robert Martin; and that his continuing to love her had been irresistible. - Beyond this, it must ever be unintelligible to Emma.

The event, however, was most joyful; and every day was giving her fresh reason for thinking so. - Harriet's parentage became known. She proved to be the daughter of a tradesman, rich enough to afford her the comfortable maintenance which had ever been hers, and decent enough to have always wished for concealment. - Such was the blood of gentility which Emma had formerly been so ready to vouch for! - It was likely to be as untainted, perhaps, as the blood of many a gentleman: but what a connexion had she been preparing for Mr. Knightley - or for the Churchills - or even for Mr. Elton! - The stain of illegitimacy, unbleached by nobility or wealth, would have been a stain indeed.

No objection was raised on the father's side; the young man was treated liberally; it was all as it should be: and as Emma became acquainted with Robert Martin, who was now introduced at Hartfield, she fully acknowledged in him all the appearance of sense and worth which could bid fairest for her little friend. She had no doubt of Harriet's happiness with any good-tempered man; but with him, and in the home he offered, there would be the hope of more, of security, stability, and improvement. She would be placed in the midst of those who loved her, and who had better sense than herself; retired enough for safety, and occupied enough for cheerfulness. She would be never led into temptation, nor left for it to find her out. She would be respectable and happy; and Emma admitted her to be the luckiest creature in the world, to have created so steady and persevering an affection in such a man; - or, if not quite the luckiest, to yield only to herself.

Harriet, necessarily drawn away by her engagements with the Martins, was less and less at Hartfield; which was not to be regretted. - The intimacy between her and Emma must sink; their friendship must change into a calmer sort of goodwill; and, fortunately, what ought to be, and must be, seemed already beginning, and in the most gradual, natural manner.

Before the end of September, Emma attended Harriet to church, and saw her hand bestowed on Robert Martin with so complete a satisfaction, as no remembrances, even connected with Mr. Elton as he stood before them, could impair. - Perhaps, indeed, at that time she scarcely saw Mr. Elton, but as the clergyman whose blessing at the altar might next fall on herself. - Robert Martin and Harriet Smith, the latest couple engaged of the three, were the first to be married.

Jane Fairfax had already quitted Highbury, and was restored to the comforts of her beloved home with the Campbells. - The Mr. Churchills were also in town; and they were only waiting for November.

The intermediate month was the one fixed on, as far as they dared, by Emma and Mr. Knightley. - They had determined that their marriage ought to be concluded while John and Isabella were still at Hartfield, to allow them the fortnight's absence in a tour to the seaside, which was the plan. - John and Isabella, and every other friend, were agreed in approving it. But Mr. Woodhouse - how was Mr. Woodhouse to be induced to consent? - he, who had never yet alluded to their marriage but as a distant event.

When first sounded on the subject, he was so miserable, that they were almost hopeless. - A second allusion, indeed, gave less pain. - He began to think it was to be, and that he could not prevent it - a very promising step of the mind on its way to resignation. Still, however, he was not happy. Nay, he appeared so much otherwise, that his daughter's courage failed. She could not bear to see him suffering, to know him fancying himself neglected; and though her understanding almost acquiesced in the assurance of both the Mr. Knightleys, that when once the event were over, his distress would be soon over too, she hesitated - she could not proceed.

In this state of suspense they were befriended, not by any sudden illumination of Mr. Woodhouse's mind, or any wonderful change of his nervous system, but by the operation of the same system in another way. - Mrs. Weston's poultry-house was robbed one night of all her turkeys - evidently by the ingenuity of man. Other poultry-yards in the neighbourhood also suffered. - Pilfering was housebreaking to Mr. Woodhouse's fears. - He was very uneasy; and but for the sense of his son-in-law's protection, would have been under wretched alarm every night of his life. The strength, resolution, and presence of mind of the Mr. Knightleys, commanded his fullest dependence. While either of them protected him and his, Hartfield was safe. - But Mr. John Knightley must be in London again by the end of the first week in November.

The result of this distress was, that, with a much more voluntary, cheerful consent than his daughter had ever presumed to hope for at the moment, she was able to fix her wedding-day - and Mr. Elton was called on, within a month from the marriage of Mr. and Mrs. Robert Martin, to join the hands of Mr. Knightley and Miss Woodhouse.

The wedding was very much like other weddings, where the parties have no taste for finery or parade; and Mrs. Elton, from the particulars detailed by her husband, thought it all extremely shabby, and very inferior to her own. - `Very little white satin, very few lace veils; a most pitiful business! - Selina would stare when she heard of it.' - But, in spite of these deficiencies, the wishes, the hopes, the confidence, the predictions of the small band of true friends who witnessed the ceremony, were fully answered in the perfect happiness of the union.
 
如果说爱玛有时还为哈丽特担心，偶尔也怀疑她是否真的不再思恋奈特利先生，是否真的心甘情愿答应嫁给另一个人，那她没过多久就不再这样琢磨不定了。只过了几天，那伙人就从伦敦来了。她与哈丽特单独待了一个小时，她就完全置信不疑了——尽管事情令人难以理解！罗伯特•马丁先生已经完全取代了奈特利先生，现正渐渐成为她全部的幸福构想。
哈丽特起初还有点苦恼——看上去有点傻乎乎的。但是，她一旦承认了过去的异想天开、一厢情愿和自欺欺人之后，她的苦恼和困惑似乎立即消失了，于是她也就不再留恋过去，而是对现在和未来满怀喜悦。至于朋友的赞同，爱玛一见面就向她表示最热烈的祝贺，顿时打消了她在这方面的顾虑。哈丽特乐滋滋地报告了在阿斯特利剧场度过的那个晚上和第二天那餐饭的详情细节。她尽可以喜不自禁地详细介绍，可这些详情细节又说明了什么呢？爱玛现在才明白，哈丽特其实一直在爱着罗伯特•马丁，而罗伯特•马丁也始终不渝地爱着她，这是多大的诱惑力。如果不是这样，爱玛就会觉得不可思议了。
然而，这还真是一桩大喜事，她每天都有理由感到高兴。哈丽特的家世已经打听出来了。原来，她是一个商人的女儿，那商人挺有钱，能供她维持以往那种舒适生活。他还挺顾面子，一直都想掩饰这层关系。爱玛早就认定她出身于富贵人家，现在果然如此！她的身世也许就像许多上等人一样清白无瑕。可是，她想攀附的奈特利先生也好——邱吉尔先生家也罢——甚至还包括埃尔顿先生，他们都是什么样的人啊！私生女的污点，要是没有金钱地位来粉饰，那还真是一大污点呢。
那做父亲的没有提出什么异议，年轻人受到了宽待。一切都很正常：罗伯特•马丁给介绍到哈特菲尔德，爱玛跟他越来越熟悉，发现他看上去头脑聪明，品德也好，完全配得上她的小朋友。她相信哈丽特嫁给任何一个性情温柔的人，都能获得幸福，而跟马丁生活在一起，住在他们家，她会越发幸福，又平安又稳定，还能不断进步。她置身于既爱她又比她有头脑的人们中间，闲着觉得平安，忙起来感到愉快。她决不会受到诱惑，别人也不会让她受到诱惑。她会受人尊重，生活得非常幸福。爱玛承认她是世界上最幸福的人，赢得了这样一个男人忠贞不渝的爱情。或者说，即便不是最幸运，那也不过是仅仅不如她爱玛幸运罢了。
哈丽特必然要常常跑到马丁家，因而来哈特菲尔德的次数也就越来越少，这倒没什么好遗憾的。她和爱玛的亲密关系只能淡漠下去，她们的友谊只能变成一种冷静的友情。所幸的是，应该做的事，必须做的事，似乎都已经开了头，而且是以极其自然的方式慢慢进行的。
九月底，爱玛陪哈丽特上教堂，满怀喜悦地眼见她嫁给了罗伯特•马丁，回首往事，甚至想起同站在他们面前的埃尔顿先生有关的事情，都无损于这种喜悦。也许，他当时并没把他看作埃尔顿先生，而是把他看做下次可能在祭坛上为她祝福的牧师。在三对情侣中，罗伯特•马丁和哈丽特•史密斯是最后订婚的一对，却首先结了婚。
简•费尔法克斯已经离开了海伯里，回到跟坎贝尔夫妇一道生活的那个可爱的家，又过上了舒适的生活。两位邱吉尔先生也在伦敦，只等着十一月份来临。
爱玛和奈特利先生只敢把婚期定在十月份。他们决定趁约翰和伊莎贝拉还在哈特菲尔德的时候完婚，让他们可以按计划去海滨游玩两周。约翰、伊莎贝拉和其他朋友都一致赞同。可伍德豪斯先生——怎样才能说服伍德豪斯先生表示同意呢？迄今为止，他每次提起他们的婚事，都认为还是遥远的事情。
第一次探他的口气时，他黯然神伤，他们俩都以为这件事简直没有指望了。第二次提起时，他就不那么痛苦了。他觉得势在必行，他也阻挡不了——这是他思想上朝认可的方向迈出的可喜的一步。不过，他还是不高兴。是呀，他看样子是不大高兴，做女儿的都泄气了。眼看着父亲痛苦，让他觉得自己受冷落了，爱玛真是于心不忍。奈特利先生兄弟俩都叫她放心，说事情一过去，他的苦恼也就马上结束了，虽说她心里也同意这个看法，但她还是迟疑不决——不敢贸然行事。
就在这悬而未决的时候，他们的好运来了，倒不是伍德豪斯先生突然心明眼亮了，也不是他的神经系统发生了神奇的变化，而是他的这一系统产生了另一个烦恼。一天夜里，韦斯顿太太家禽房里的火鸡全给偷走了——显然是很有手段的人干的。附近一带另外一些禽栏也蒙受了损失。伍德豪斯先生心怀恐惧，认为偷窃跟破门而人没有什么两样。他坐卧不安，要不是感到有女婿保护，这辈子真要天天夜里胆战心惊。奈特利兄弟俩强健有力，果断镇定，他完全可以信赖。他们俩只要有一个保护他和他家，哈特菲尔德就会平安无事。可是，约翰•奈特利先生到十一月的第一个周末非得回伦敦不可。
这一苦恼导致的结果是：做父亲的同意了女儿的婚事，那个爽快劲儿大大超出了女儿当时的期望，因而女儿得以定下了婚期——罗伯特•马丁夫妇结婚后不到一个月，埃尔顿先生又被请来，为奈特利先生和伍德豪斯小姐举行了婚礼。
这次婚礼跟其他不重衣着、不讲排场的婚礼非常相似。埃尔顿太太听了丈夫的详细介绍后，认为这个婚礼实在太寒酸，比她自己的婚礼差得太远。“没有什么白缎子，没有什么带花边的面纱，可怜极啦！赛丽娜听说了，准会目瞪口呆。”然而，尽管有这些不足，目睹婚礼的那一小群真挚朋友的祝福、希望、信心和预言，在这美满幸福的婚事中全部变成了事实。